《Kai Lane: Beginning》


 Chapter 1: School

    "How hot... is it?"


    "Brother, let''s move on."


    In a small part of Seattle, a 1.75m-tall boy with blonde hair raised his hand to the sky, squinting, trying to look out at the sun. Why did it have to be so hot? Why did they have to go to school in such heat? Thinking about it, his brother Sam, who was only a year younger than him, pulled his arm, and Kai got back on track. Sam had blonde hair and blue eyes like him. Because their father''s gene was so dominant, all the brothers looked like this. Whereas normally blue eyes and blond hair were supposed to be a reserved gene.


    The older brother seemed very close to entering his teenage years. He could be a kid for now. His sibling was only 1 year younger. The brothers Sam and Kai were two young children who, despite their young age, looked quite good. Yet they were clearly incapable of attracting people''s attention because they were negligent people.


    Meanwhile, Kai and Sam''s slow feet finally reached the bus stop. Kai came all the way absentmindedly to his brother''s arm in need of his survival. Now, when he came to, he saw a bus stop full of gray floors and commercials. The commercials included a special chapter on serial killers, but Kai didn''t take the time to pay attention to it and instead looked at the only person at the bus stop. There was a boy here with blonde hair. It was sullen and a little cold. He seemed to have a distant attitude towards people. Kai knew this person well. It was Jack who was one of his closest friends.


    He came up behind him. He gestured for Sam to be quiet. Jack hadn''t noticed him. He walked quietly up behind his mate;


    "Fuck."


    The fingers on Jack''s waist were enough to make him leap into the air. Jack''s lips pressed together and he lunged forward, almost throwing himself into the road. A very dissatisfied expression appeared on his face.


    "Why don''t you stop doing that, you know I don''t like it," Jack whined. He could now see Sam coming up behind him.


    Kai laughed. "I''m only doing it because I know you don''t like it."


    "Jack, why are you coming with us? "said Kai. He didn''t mean to kick him out of the bus station when he said that, but he looked like he was. So he didn''t want to be misunderstood, and just when he was going to fix himself, he realized that he didn''t need to. Jack had it right.


    "No, it''s just that my dad had an emergency. "


    After Jack said that, they didn''t talk anymore, so they waited for the bus together. Jack looked up at Sam, who turned his head and tried to hide behind Kai as usual. In a book that he had read, he had seen over time that people had become self-conscious about these kinds of symptoms. Maybe he should''ve helped him a little.


    "Hi, Sam, how are you?"


    "I''m fine. "said Sam, shy. His shyness had no particular source. Over time, his life was shaped like this by people''s attitudes to him. After all, he was nothing but a Kai-like look. But at least Kai was smart, and his grades were good. And yet Sam was too scared to even fix his appearance. He was a coward. But at least he wasn''t alone.


    "Weren''t you going with the susan?"


    Kai shook his head with Jack''s question. Susans were a small form of cars and harmless both to the economy and the environment. Brothers often rode a susan to their school.


    "His engine''s broken," Kai said. That''s why he had to walk in this heat.


    Jack was one of Kai''s best friends - there were only two - and Jack, Kevin and Kai were the best friends to get along with each other. Their whole life was spent together, and they were sort of the first friends of each other. They''ve been together since they were kids.


    Their bus is here. When he got on the bus, the first thing that caught Kai''s eye was Kevin''s fat belly. He told him he was going to lose weight over the holidays. First, he''d drop the bad snacks and start eating salad. And he had a lot to discuss with him about it. Looks like he did what he said. In the past, Kevin was a lot fatter. He was obese. Now? He was much thinner than he was. There was still some oil on it, of course, but it could''ve been overlooked. Kevin also had blond hair and blue eyes. It was everywhere like an infectious disease. There were blond hair and blue eyes everywhere. Of course, all three had different shades. When Kai was the lightest, Kevin had the most enclosed hair color. I should mention that Kevin is quite a ladies'' man, despite his weight.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Kai and the others went over to Kevin''s place without saying anything and sat down next to him. They arrived at school.


    Time has passed. They''re in the fifth period right now. Finally, the bell rang, and for a few seconds, the classroom was completely empty. After all, their classroom was the exact location of the sun, and it was warm. Kai took a deep breath and prepared to study again. He was preparing for the graduate examination. He was able to make Jack look like himself. But Kevin liked being friends with girls better. Kai still could not understand his intentions, but Kevin and Jack were his closest friends. Of course, it didn''t really matter what they were doing.


    It''s clear they both didn''t realize the young boy was entering puberty at the time.


    At that time, a big boy from a class of their side walked in. That was Seth. Seth was a kid with black hair and brown eyes. His face looked more mature than many his peers. Although his skin was quite pale, it was clear he was not ill. His body was much older than his peers, making him look a few years older. Most likely, even people from high schools didn''t dare pick on him. Kai knew he had a pretty bad personality. This kid once again made fun of his classmates the whole rest of recess, had fun, and went back to class. The class Kai was in consisted of people with high grades. So none of them seemed particularly strong. Although a few of them were bigger, of course, not enough to compete with Seth. Kai was a handsome, Kevin-greasy, and Jack was an aggressive kid who couldn''t control his anger. They couldn''t physically challenge these kids.


    Kai and the others went to class one more time. This time, when Kai saw his teachers come in with thick papers, he knew it was for testing. The results of the examination were to be announced once more.


    "The examination results are in, children," the teacher entered. This was already an expected sentence, and the remaining sentences had come and gone as well. Those were encouraging words that nobody cared about. Unfortunately, no one was mature enough to take these words seriously. They were kids.


    Normally, Kevin and Kai would be equally first. I mean, sometimes someone would have been number 1, but not so long ago, Kevin had lost interest in the lessons and taken them elsewhere. It was fast enough for Kai to pass him.


    Everyone gathered around the results of the examination. And they began to read the results of the exam. It was only the first order they looked at, out of their order.


    1st Kai 2nd Jack 3rd Kevin 4th Seth ...


    Kai wasn''t too surprised to see Jack come in second. Jack had been studying with Kai for a long time, and Kevin had moved on. Yet even Kevin, who had moved away from his studies, was not ashamed to show others how much he had made. Even if he didn''t do anything, he was third.


    Kai was just about to humorously praise Jack so he saw the look on his face. Then he closed his mouth back without saying anything. Apparently, Jack''s excitement was only until he saw Kai take first place.


    Actually, Kai had his eye more on number four. It wasn''t good for Kai and the others that Seth was in fourth place. Kai took a look at Jack. He''ll be thinking the same thing, looking at Kai anxiously. What they saw didn''t make sense. That''s when Kevin came. He saw the result of the examination. You could see in his eyes that he was as concerned as Kai and Jack. These kids weren''t stupid. They could see that such a sequence was not possible.


    "He can come to our class if he gets a high grade in the same way in the next exam. " said Kevin. But that''s not what he was really worried about.


    "You''re right. What are we going to do?" In fact, things like this used to be no big deal for him, but Seth could be pushing higher-ups to keep them from getting low grades. Or something like that. It wasn''t that hard to guess. This child could not succeed in his own work. It was hard-working people didn''t like.


    "There''s nothing we can do for now," said Kai. Right now, he was the one the other two trusted most. The two looked at Kai. If anyone could come up with a plan, they''d trust him.


    "What do you mean?" said Jack.


    "There''s nothing we can do. We''ll just hope he gets a bad grade. If he''s really winning by cheating, there''s nothing we can do about it now. "said Kai. He had no plans, no ideas. He might have been weak, but he wasn''t stupid. He knew he couldn''t do anything right now.


    "One of us watches Seth. Then we can see how he didn''t get a bad grade. "he said it all of a sudden. Just because they couldn''t do anything now doesn''t mean they''d just sit around.


    "I can''t do it," said Kevin.


    "Me too. " said Jack.


    "Okay. "


    The two turned to Kai.


    "I''ll do it. "


    "Are you sure? If he catches you, he''ll come after you. You can''t stay out of your sight like you do now. " said Kevin. He was worried about his friend.


    "Don''t worry, he''s so narrow-minded, he''s certainly not going to notice it. "Kai said, "and that''s over for a while.


    ***


    It''s been two weeks. They were going to have another test as a school. Kai and the others have been waiting for this for two weeks.


    Five minutes left before the test began. Everyone was preparing for the test, and three of the friends had met once more.


    "Are we ready?" asked Kai, who was asking Kevin and Jack when it should have been someone else.


    "Are you ready? We''ll already be in our class, you''ll be in their class, Kai." He was worried about it, and a little scared. There was no way he wasn''t worried about Kai.


    "I still can''t believe how teachers allow this. They know what Seth is like. It''s a big problem that you even want to be in the same class with him."


    "I asked them to do it. They insisted a little, but I finally convinced them. So it''s not their fault."


    The teacher was heard.


    "Let''s all settle for a class where there will be a test. "


    "Wish me luck, boys," said Kai and then left the others and went into the classroom with Seth.


    When Kai arrived at the classroom, everyone was seated. Kai sat in one of the back rows. Then he started watching Seth.


    Solving the exam for Kai and being No. 1 was a very simple thing. As much as he used to have the same title as Kevin, there was a big difference between Kai and Kevin that happened back then. Kai would never put all his talent on the test. That''s why he shouldn''t have worried about it.


    Half an hour passed the exam. Kai suddenly looked after Seth while he was taking the test. He knew what he was doing a short time ago. A girl in Kai''s class was sitting next to him. Apparently Seth didn''t have to deal with a little intimidation. Kai also realized that there was a certain level of copy transfer within the class, but it seems Seth didn''t keep these grades high so the class didn''t attract much attention. He persuaded everyone to do the same, allowing them to get low marks, but Kai and the others had forgotten them because they were too out of the picture during recess. Still, they were the only ones left in front of Seth. They were figures he couldn''t forget anymore. They were new targets now. Kai and his friends were supposed to take precautions, and what happened next was the beginning of everything.

 Chapter 2: Fight

    Another two weeks had passed. Kai and the others were thinking about a solution. But after all this time of thinking and not finding a way out, they too had given up.


    They involuntarily minimised the problem and forgot about it. In any case, they were field children. How far ahead could they foresee?


    Kai looked around. There was a tense atmosphere in the classroom. Everyone was afraid of Seth coming to class. You could see it in their eyes. None of them wanted him here. Even though they were proud of their intelligence, they were afraid of getting beaten up. They were the weak ones at this table, in this classroom, in this place without a teacher.


    At that moment, the sound they were waiting for came, there was a knock on the door and Gabriella, the vice principal, entered the room.


    "Your exam results are here," said Gabriella.


    She gave a long lecture. Kai didn''t think anyone was listening to her anyway. Finally she left the results on the table, but the teacher still hadn''t read the results. There was a small talk in the classroom and the results were left on the table for the class to observe.


    Kai already knew the result. In the children''s classes where Seth had cheated, Kai had once again done a mind-blowing result and left everyone in his dust. It was difficult to get such a result even by cheating. Kevin and Jack were after him. And fourth place... So basically Seth had to come to this class for sure.


    The recess bell rang and everyone looked at the exam result. They realised that this simple exam result


    1.Kai Lane


    2. Jack...


    3. Kevin...


    4. Seth...


    ....


    Now everyone had seen what they had feared. Even though Kai knew it was going to happen, he couldn''t help the chill that ran through him. It wasn''t like he hadn''t been beaten before, but Seth was dishonest. He showed no mercy. He would hit an orphan. He couldn''t empathise, couldn''t think if he was weaker. They were in big trouble.


    "Seth''s coming to class! "


    Kai frowned at the sound coming from the back of the crowd, but didn''t say anything. Because a few seconds later Seth walked in. His gaze was in one direction, and as he moved step by step, the crowd split in two. After a while he stopped. He was right in front of Kevin and even an idiot would know why he was standing there. Kevin shivered involuntarily at that moment. It wasn''t just the beating that was the problem. The problem was the pride of these boys who admired their intelligence.


    ''Damn it! Why do I have such a brilliant mind! "


    "You know why I came here, don''t you?"


    Then he turned to Kai. But he didn''t say anything. Seth hadn''t used Kai directly when he found him, he hadn''t threatened him. He was just giving a little sign. Because he didn''t like to get to the top right away. He wanted to take things slowly to show that he excelled in every area. He had to make the most of it.


    There weren''t many people at that age who would be that ambitious. It was definitely not normal. But Kai didn''t know that.


    Seth left as quickly as he''d come seconds later. He hadn''t said any threatening words, but people were already looking at Kevin like his parents were dead.


    Kai and the others went into the classroom and the last bell rang for recess. Kevin grabbed Jack and Kai and hurried them into the library. Immediately, he began to pace round and round. The worry on his face could not have been clearer. Clearly Kevin was scared. The boys were not experienced enough to recognise fear. Neither was Kevin, but he no longer felt as brave as he had when he met Kai.


    "What am I going to do? On the day of the exam we all found out what happened. He''s forcing the others to cheat. And now he wants to do it to me! "


    Jack rolled his eyes. It was obvious. He didn''t need to say it. Even Kai was dizzy with Kevin moving so fast.


    "Stop first," Kai said.


    "How can I stop, Kai? Don''t you see? We''re finished. He''s gonna do the same to you, not just me." Kai knew he was right, and he knew Jack knew it too. But there was nothing they could do. What could they do?


    Let''s just forget it. He wanted to say we''ll just get beaten up but he knew Jack wouldn''t accept that. And he certainly couldn''t let a blow come to his handsome face.


    "What am I gonna do?!?!?! Ben! Me!!! Do I fight him?! Or should I just give him what he wants!? No!! No, I can''t do that!"


    "If I give him the answers, my parents will be mad at me for what I did, and it''ll probably be worse for them than what Seth did." Kai, meanwhile, was running his brain at full speed. Apparently Seth wasn''t the only threat to Kevin.


    "Stand up to him," Kai said. When Jack and Kevin stopped for a moment and looked at him, Kai almost hit them both over the head. You expect me to come up with some genius plan? Don''t be ridiculous! Get your eyes off me!


    "Kai, do you realise? ...... He''ll cut me! How can I resist, Kai?!" Kevin was right, but Kai looked at Jack. He wondered what he was going to say. The boy with the blonde hair and the more violent one spoke up. The writer didn''t know how to describe them because they all had blonde hair.


    "Yeah, Kai''s right, there''s three of us and only one of him. We can work this out," Jack said. Kai was relieved. He began to doubt that he had said anything stupid.


    Kevin thought for a moment and then looked at his two mates with a sceptical expression. Maybe they were right. So what if his mother had mated with a bear? Maybe they could beat this hybrid bear?


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "Okay, but promise me. You will be behind me. No pussyfooting around. Okay?"


    "Okay, okay, okay. No pussying out," said Jack.


    "What about your mates?" said Kevin. Seth, of course, hadn''t come this far empty-handed. His mates were as strong as he was. Although none of them could compare to him, they were big boys with no brains.


    "We run away when they come anyway. We''ll get on the bus as soon as we leave the last lesson." said Jack. Although this was a temporary plan, they had no other choice. Soon the bell rang and the three friends moved to go down the stairs. At that moment, Kai was filled with a feeling that made his hair stand on end. He turned around and looked around. He felt as if someone was watching him, but no one was there.


    "What happened?" said Jack.


    "I thought I saw something. I think I''m just overly worried and hallucinating. I shouldn''t make such a big deal out of it." said Kai and they kept walking.


    When Kai and the other two returned to the classroom, it was very crowded. There were lots of people. At that moment a boy bumped into Kai''s shoulder.


    "Excuse me. "He said and was about to move forward again when Kai grabbed him by the arm. The boy had short hair and black hair that was definitely not blonde.


    "What''s going on here?" he said. The boy looked at Kai confused.


    "Seth is moving into your classroom. Apparently he decided to stir things up. "he said, and then he left the way he came. At that moment, Kai''s fear increased even more. But he had made a promise and he was determined to keep it.


    Kai looked around. This crowd couldn''t be for him, could it? He walked a little further and saw the real truth. Slowly his plans sank into the water and Kai gasped. Seth''s friends were there. They were waiting for Seth and they were very close to the classroom. If a fight broke out, it would be almost impossible to escape. Kai looked back and his eyes widened in fear. Everyone was cowering in a corner, staring at the centre of the classroom like sacrificial lambs.


    "Are they really that scared? Really...... Are we that much weaker than him?"


    Kevin was scared of the others too. He wasn''t even thinking about the girls. How could he think about them in a situation like this? None of them would want to see him after today anyway.


    "What do we do?" said Kevin.


    "Stick to the plan, but be ready to run." said Kai and went back to his seat.


    The three of them took their seats in the classroom. Kevin was sitting in the front row, and frankly, he looked like a decoy. He was blaming his past for being at the front at the beginning of the year. The moment Seth entered the classroom, he was going to head straight for him. That''s what he wanted anyway. Jack was sitting in the right centre row. The teacher had moved him to that corner because there was no more room in the classroom. Kai was sitting at the very back near the wall. Kai didn''t like to stand out. He had sharp ears for listening to lectures. He was grateful to his past for choosing such a place.


    A few minutes later Seth and his friends came into the classroom. Seth walked slowly and stopped in front of Kevin''s desk. Apparently he wasn''t planning on taking his time at all.


    "This is a nice desk. It''s mine now! "He said and put his bag on the desk. Kai was already up and moving towards the next row. It looked like good things were not going to happen. Although he tried to hide in the crowd, he couldn''t help thinking that Seth had noticed him.


    '' Why are we so helpless to fight back? Why are we still oppressed? ''


    "So have you made up your mind? Answers or...... You know what you are. "said Seth. He had a broad smile on his face. Kevin looked at Kai. Kai nodded. And Kevin spoke.


    He said, "No." Seth was surprised. The whole class was surprised.


    "What?"


    "I''m not gonna give you the answers," Kevin said. I could see on Seth''s face that he was angry. His brow was furrowed and a cold expression appeared on his face. He didn''t attack him directly, though. He gave him a condescending look from above, thanks to his height. Kai had reached the queue and Jack was very close.


    '' You still want to go on? Not this time! It''s not going to go on like this any more!''


    "Suit yourself," Seth said and raised his fist. Kevin was crushed under that stare and seemed to shrink.


    ''I''ll stop you!!!''


    At that moment Kai had already forgotten that they were going to attack together. He didn''t see the people around. He couldn''t see the people next to him retreating in fear even though they weren''t touching him. He couldn''t see the horrible smile on their faces.


    Kai suddenly rushed forward and grabbed Kevin by his clothes and pulled him behind him with an experience that was not expected of him. And he was caught between the punch and Kevin. Kai looked into Seth''s eyes as he gritted his teeth. Then he threw his hand towards Seth''s fist.


    At that moment, Kai''s hand was like lightning in people''s eyes and before Seth realised what was happening, Kai had caught Seth''s fist with his palm.


    No one could believe their eyes, including Seth. There wasn''t even 20cm between Kai and Seth. How did this kid catch his fist? He caught a punch?! His fist! Didn''t his hand hurt? At that moment Kai turned his head and saw Seth''s eyes, which Seth couldn''t see because of the punch. He saw that horrible smile. Kai''s head was slightly tilted and something was wrong. No one could see it at the distance between Seth and Kai, but Seth could see it clearly. He could clearly see a pair of emotionless red eyes staring back at him. His eyes were really red!


    "You...... You''re dead."


    When Kai opened his eyes again, the first face he saw was Seth''s disfigured face. It was covered in blood. He couldn''t distinguish between his nose and mouth. As Kai looked at Seth with an expression of disbelief, he realised that his hands were covered with wounds. Then he looked around and saw people looking at him with a frightened expression. Kevin and Jack were behind him and they couldn''t believe their eyes either. Kai didn''t remember anything. He had no idea what was happening at that moment.


    Silence..


    Kevin and Jack grabbed Kai''s shoulders and pulled him out quickly. Kai was too stunned to move himself. Not just his mates, everyone could see it. Kai had no idea what was happening. He had suddenly gone mad! As they were taking Kai out, Kai thought someone was watching him again. Everyone was watching him, but Kai knew it was different. Because he could feel it! But he was so tired and confused he couldn''t even look. They quickly took Kai to the toilet.


    "What happened in there, Kai? "Jack said. He didn''t even know what to say and all he could say was to ask Kai.


    "I... I don''t know, it was something very different.... too weird to explain. I don''t know. What happened there? The last thing I did was grab Seth''s fist. I don''t even know how I did that. I don''t remember after that."


    "You fought Seth after you grabbed that punch, but... was it really a fight? It was like you were bullying him. You were the only one who hit him. If... If he wasn''t a tough guy like Seth. You could have been a murderer. "


    "Kai, you were so fast out there, no one saw your eyes. You were so strong, you knocked Seth down with one hand. You slapped him like you''re humiliating him. I''m sure you could have killed him in seconds if you wanted to, but you didn''t. You..... looked like you were playing with your prey. "said Jack. He couldn''t explain how frightening it was. He was a child. How could he beat someone so horribly?


    "Can we forget about it then? "said Kai. He didn''t think anyone had anything to say about the strangeness of it, and he wanted to erase this terrible memory from each of their minds.


    "Okay "Apparently they wanted to forget about it anyway. For them, this strange event was not to be remembered and was not important. He wasn''t sure how much more honest friendship they could have with Kai if they remembered it. They were afraid of him.


    "Promise me. " Kai held his hand out in front of him.


    "No one will ever bring this up again."


    "I promise," Jack said. He held out his hand. Kevin was a little hesitant. After all, it wasn''t a simple thing, but remembering that moment, and getting his share of Jack''s stern looks, he held out his hand too. Maybe it really shouldn''t have been remembered.


    "I promise," he said. And so the three friends had thrown another secret behind the mysterious curtains. They would never bring up this subject again.

 Chapter 3: Case

    Three days passed. Kai continued his life as if nothing had happened after that day, but some things were not as he thought. His mind was always on that day, that moment. There was a knock on the door. That''s when Sam walked into his room.


    "What are you doing?" he said.


    "What does it look like I''m doing? I''m studying," Kai said sarcastically. The smile on his face at that moment was like the bright sun. But Sam, as a man and as his brother, was unaffected by it. He''d seen that smile too many times.


    "Okay. We''re having coffee. Come with me if you''re going to drink." Sam said and left the room.


    Kai didn''t say anything. It had only been three days since the fight, but the effects were huge. A lot had changed in a short time. Many people were now approaching Sam, making friends with him on the sly. They recognised his presence. Sam was losing his shyness by being around people. He was becoming more and more brave and childlike. Kai knew he couldn''t really comment on whether this was a good thing or not, but he was happy as Sam broke through the wall of shyness.


    At the same time, Kevin and Jack were in the same situation. Kevin had already taken every opportunity of his friendship with the girls to start a harem. Jack was the same as before, but Kai could see him laughing about it sometimes. He liked to be praised. People flattered him.


    Nevertheless, Jack''s petulant behaviour was starting to get to his father. Once again, they were falling out. And neither of them was doing anything. At least Jack''s hateful personality was directed at someone else and diminished.


    But Kai wasn''t happy about it. He didn''t like people being so fickle. And he didn''t like the attention. He''d never do anything like this if he could help it. In fact, he couldn''t if he could help it.


    When Kai finished his work, he opened the door and yawned and started walking down the corridor. Kai''s mum Isse passed Kai with a tray, Kai took the coffee he thought was his and kept walking. His steps were as slow as a panda''s.


    "Kai, walk a little faster. I''ll be there soon." said Isse. Kai also sped up a little. Inside the small house, he quickly reached the living room. His father was lying down watching television. Sam had taken his mum''s phone and was secretly doing something. His twin brothers Matt and Lily, who were 1 year older than Kai, were sitting on the sofa eating chips. Kai wondered how his mum wasn''t bothered by this.


    Of Kai''s family members, only Sam, Matt and Lily knew everything. Sam was the main reason Matt and Lily knew everything. The little boy couldn''t resist telling someone. As long as Matt couldn''t tell his mum and dad everything, Kai was fine. He didn''t care if they knew. Even if they asked him about something, he wasn''t going to answer.


    Kai sat down to watch the telly when his mother burst into the room. Matt switched off the telly. Kai leaned back to wait for what was going to happen. Apparently something had been found out. That was pretty obvious. Isse interjected.


    "When were you planning on telling us about your fight at school, Kai?" said Isse. She was angry, but Kai was more angry with Matt. Even though he knew something like this was going to happen, he didn''t think it would happen so soon. Matt was even worse than he thought. He showed his teeth at Matt in anger.


    "I told you not to tell anyone! Especially Mum!" said Kai.


    "Like you didn''t know I was going to tell Mum, Kai," Matt said.


    "I knew, but I didn''t think it would happen so soon."


    "It''s something that shouldn''t be a secret. Mum would have found out sooner or later anyway." Kai knew he was right, but he couldn''t face it. What would the consequences be? His family didn''t like violence. Even though his father had a very muscular body.


    "Don''t worry, I have a good idea, son." said Rhodes. When Isse gave Rhodes a stern look, the old man corrected his words to ''we''.


    "We signed you up for the gym," his mum said. Kai gave her an indifferent look even though he didn''t understand. Why were they doing such a stupid thing?


    "So you can get it off your chest. " Lily said.


    "So, what do you think about the gym?" said Rhodes. Under normal circumstances, all the siblings would have found their parents'' strange decision pointless, but they weren''t entirely wrong. They were right, so Kai didn''t object at all. Besides, it might even be fun. He''d spent his whole life trying to train his brain because of his parents. Now they were giving him a chance to be stronger.


    Maybe it was because of his age. Kai was only thirteen.


    "Okay. "


    "Be at the gym tomorrow at 15:00. Don''t be late. It''s an old mate you''ll meet." and everyone went back to their old, lazy lying positions. The telly was switched on and the crisps were eaten.


    Kai joined Sam.


    "What are you doing?" he asked. Sam was looking at the phone very intently. So much so that he didn''t notice Kai sitting next to him.


    "Nothing...." Kai glanced at him and he could see how worried he was. It was too obvious for him to hide. He didn''t want to show her what he was looking at on the phone. It was highly suspicious.


    "Or are you... Sam, you might be curious about it, but in a place like this, you can''t watch it-"


    "No! No! I''m not watching anything. It''s not what you think. "Sam said. Kai took the phone from Sam''s hand without letting him resist. As Sam tried to take the phone from Kai''s hand, Kai held Sam back with one hand and looked at the picture with the other.


    "Who''s Melissa?" he asked.


    "No one. "


    You could tell he was worried. Kai wished he could read his mind. Then he could find out more quickly who this girl was. Of course he was still going to find out. He just wished it was easier.


    "Your face doesn''t say that. "


    "No, I came across it on the phone."


    "Stop talking crap and talk. I won''t count to 3. Spill it."


    "It''s a girl from my class. I just bumped into her."


    "Don''t lie!! If there was such a thing, you wouldn''t try to hide it from us."


    "I love him....I guess."


    Sam didn''t want to deny it anymore. As long as Kai was there, he didn''t see a problem with telling him.


    "Come on, let''s go to our room, it''s not something we can talk about here. " then Sam and Kai left the room and went to their own rooms. Sam and Kai stayed in one room while the twins Lily and Matt stayed in another. Rhodes could not give a room to each of the 4 siblings. He was not that rich. Even with Isse, they were staying in one room. Could you see how poor they were?


    "Tell me how this happened." Kai jumped right in.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more."I used to watch him all the time. He was kind and nice and wanted to be friends with everyone. He even became friends with me. I didn''t think I''d ever get a chance to have a real conversation with him, but he''s been more talkative the last few days and we''re... a little closer. I''d be remiss if I didn''t say it''s because of you. "said Sam.


    "I really didn''t realise how much love that day had paved the way. If so, I''ll try to support you as much as I can. I''m not experienced enough to guide you, but I can ask Kevin to help you. Now go to bed. Tomorrow will be a day of new opportunities. " Kai said and they both laughed and crawled into the soft bed and lay sleepily on the bunk. Sam was upstairs and Kai was downstairs.


    "Go to bed now. "Kai said. He knew Sam was still thinking.


    After 5-10 minutes Sam started talking. Kai was in a thin sleep, but he woke up with Sam''s voice.


    "Kai?"


    "Hmmm?"


    "Thank you. "


    "For what?"


    "For everything. "


    "You''re welcome. Just go to bed."


    He said, "Okay. Good night."


    "Good night. "


    Finally they both fell asleep and spent a peaceful night, not thinking about the life that awaited them.


    But at that moment Sam had a misconception. Sam was a little boy. So was Kai. But there was one difference between them and that was Kai''s outlook on life. From the day they learnt to read, their mother made them read heavy novels. She encouraged them to research and learn new things. Only Kai had this enthusiasm for reading and he understood himself better than anyone else at his age. He knew Sam wasn''t in love. He knew he couldn''t fall in love. They were just little children, and in none of those works had he ever seen such little children feel love. The most Sam could have was simple admiration. It was Sam himself who tried to do what he saw in the stories because he thought he was in love. The only reason Kai helped him was because he believed that his brother would soon realise this.


    ***


    When Kai woke up in the morning, only Lily was awake. She was having breakfast. She didn''t seem to have any intention of trying to get any of them up.


    "Come on get ready, we''re going to be late for school, wake the others up." said Lily as she brushed her blonde hair. Her hair fell down her back and was a thing of immense beauty. She and Matt were already in high school. And Lily was one of the prettiest students in high school. Unfortunately, only her parents knew how rude and barbaric she was. Kai nodded sleepily and went and woke Matt and Sam with difficulty. He came round as he woke them up. He finally got ready in his room.


    Eventually Kai got ready too and went to Lily''s side. Since he was a boy, it was enough to wear a pair of trousers and a school uniform. He didn''t have to bother with long make-up or anything.


    "Are they ready?"


    "Yeah, they''re coming," Kai said. They had breakfast and then went to school. After school was over, Kai went to the gym. Kai saw someone waiting for him there. It was a well-built giant with short black hair. If he slapped Kai, it wouldn''t be surprising if Kai''s head exploded. The sincere yet frightening smile on his face gave Kai a feeling of intense fear. If there was one thing he was sure of, it was that if he fought this man, he would be crushed, even if it was like when he fought Seth. Apparently this person was Kai''s trainer.


    "My name is Stephan. I''m your new trainer. I heard from your father that this is your first time to do sports. First we will start with the basics and then we will move on to other movements. I''ll tell you what to do when we start."


    "Can I come here to do sports whenever I want?" asked Kai. He was in a hurry and he was dying to punch the punching bag. He must have thought it was one of the coolest things for a little boy to do. As soon as he hit the punching bag, he would realise how weak he was. It would make him want to cry to see that even the little bag was not lifted by his punches. Stephen would let him as long as he didn''t break his wrist.


    "Sure, it''s open 24/7," he said.


    "Thanks." said Kai and then Kai did the basic moves with Stephan. After a while, Stephan released him. Kai started to repeat the basic movements.


    "Your body is very suitable for sports. You have great flexibility and a body suitable for muscle development. Come every day except Sunday and Friday." said Stephen.


    "OK. "Kai said. He walked over to the bag and gave it a quick swing with his fist. Stephen wasn''t Kai''s first child pupil. He had taught Kai how to punch because they all wanted the same thing. When Kai''s fist struck the punching bag, it unexpectedly had an impact on the bag with a force that a 13-year-old should not have. He knew that on the day he fought Seth, his body had been affected by a force he couldn''t understand and that power still existed somewhere in his body, but he didn''t expect this much. Was this a change? No, this was not a change. This was an evolution! Kai was normally thin, but with each passing day he realised that his body was changing and getting in better shape. Involuntarily, the muscles in his body began to develop and his strength began to increase. He was eating more. He no longer ate less than 6,000 calories.


    So Kai tested himself for the rest of the day and finally went home.


    A week passed like that. Kai went to school again and when he came back his mum was talking to a woman.


    "Who is she, Mum?" said Kai. He wasn''t the least bit embarrassed. He had asked directly when she was there. But there was no need to be embarrassed. He could clearly guess who she was from the way she looked, but he wondered why she was here.


    "She''s a lawyer, Kai. "He said.


    "Why is he here?"


    "For you. What you did to Seth wasn''t a simple thing, Kai. Now he''s in the hospital and he''s in trouble. Naturally, his family''s suing. They want us to pay for it. "Isse said.


    "But I didn''t do anything there! I was just defending myself," Kai said, but both Isse and the lawyer shook their heads. Kai was still very naive.


    "I know, but his family doesn''t think so. I''m telling you this now so as not to upset you, the trial starts tomorrow. Be aware of that, but don''t worry. We will win. "He said and sent Kai to his room without further ado because he was tired. Kai went to bed early. He didn''t want to hear any more today and he wanted another day to pass quickly. He was just now realising that it was stupid to expect that what he had done there would only have good consequences.


    He hated doing stupid things.


    In the morning Kai got ready for the case. He made his way to the courthouse. When Kai arrived at the courthouse, the first face he saw was Seth''s mother. She was thinner than he expected, but still ugly. Despite this, Kai did not see her as a bad person. Her eyes were red from crying and when she saw Kai her eyes began to glow with anger. Kai left without saying anything. He knew what he had done to his son.


    Seth may have been bad, but he was just a boy like any other. Seth had never hit anyone this hard. Maybe he didn''t even deserve this bad.


    When the trial started, for a while it looked like Seth''s family was winning. Then when the Lane family put on their defence, it became clear that they were going to win. They must have decided that Kai was scared and unconscious because of what Seth had done earlier. But Kai wasn''t listening much. He was just looking around. Everything was brown, there was some yellowness in some places, but other than that, everything was brown. It was like a room made of wood and there was a frightening tension in the atmosphere. He didn''t dare to scrutinise any further and bowed his head.


    "Your turn, son. Let''s hear your side of the story." said the judge.


    ''Huh?''


    Kai raised his head and looked at the judge. His face instantly turned ugly. He was in the middle of a really serious situation and he hadn''t listened to anything. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead and his back was drenched. He was cursing himself for being so stupid.


    "Okay, sir," Kai said. He told the whole story. And he did his best to justify himself. Still, he didn''t know where to press his point because she wouldn''t listen. It was doubtful how useful his words would be.


    Kai told and told and told. and on and on, and he got angry. Once again he convinced himself that Seth was guilty. The situation was absurd. It wasn''t as if he was doing it consciously. He couldn''t control himself. He forgot where he was. He blamed people. He was one step away from insulting, yet he could see the incredible calmness of his family. He continued to say his words, but after a while he realised that no one was listening to him. On the contrary, everyone was looking at him in amazement. Everyone except his father. The coldness he saw in his father''s eyes at that moment caused him to sweat wet sweat on his back. But he could not understand why. He had attracted attention. And in a very bad way. When he realised this, he stopped talking.


    ''What''s going on?''


    But Kai saw the answer to this question in his palms. There was splintered wood in his palms. He looked at the wood in amazement. Small splinters had sunk into his hand and it hurt. Kai once again felt his body ripple. He understood a little of what it meant and immediately ran out of the courtroom. He knew it was disrespectful, but if anything more showed up, they could face consequences worse than losing the case. Sam and Matt came running after him. Kai went into the bathroom.


    "Get back!" Kai shouted. Kai looked out the window as Matt came towards him. He saw his eyes. He shivered. His eyes... they were red! Kai was scared when he saw the glowing eyes. He lowered his head and hid his eyes from Sam and Matt so they wouldn''t be scared. They could hear footsteps.


    "Are you okay?" Sam said.


    "You guys go, I''m coming."


    "But-"


    "Go away!" This time Kai''s voice was loud and harsh. The old Kai wouldn''t have sounded like that. He wouldn''t have been so angry. He wouldn''t have shouted at them. A sad expression appeared on Sam and Matt''s faces. It was painful to see their brother like this. Not understanding what had happened to him was even worse.


    When they left, Kai lifted his head and looked in the mirror. His pupils were glowing red. Kai took a step backwards when he saw his eyes. Slowly his eyes returned to their original colour. Kai fell to his knees. Everything he had learnt in his life told him that this was impossible. He must have been imagining it, but it was happening right in front of him. And his power... he felt it. His eyes were blurry and his hands were on the floor. Kai knew nothing, but he could tell his body was changing. When he saw his eyes, he knew.


    "What''s happening to me?! "


    Do you really want to know the answer?

 Chapter 4: Melony

    Kai finally managed to stand up. His eyes were clear, but he still didn''t understand what was happening. His hands were shaking. He suspected it might be a disease, but he had never heard of anything like it in his life. This was not normal. How far could he go like this? He wondered. And he was afraid of being arrested by the authorities. He had seen many films about forbidden zones where different people were taken to laboratories and experimented on to learn about their differences.


    Kai left the toilet and went back into the courtroom. The broken pieces had already been cleaned up, but the broken wood was still there. It was a strange sight to see Kai standing there as if nothing had happened.


    The judge just looked at Kai. He didn''t look the least bit suspicious. That was strange. Everyone had calmed down. That was also strange. The judge didn''t seem to want to keep his word for too long and it seemed that the arguments were over. Then he made his decision and gave Kai no trouble. Kai was found not guilty and the Lane family went home happy. Even if they had lost, Kai would have been fine, but his father could have been fined a lot of money and Kai didn''t want that.


    "We won!"


    Kai hugged his brothers and sister. Then Isse and Rhodes came and Kai realised that he didn''t want anything else. He might have strange eyes or a sickly body. But it didn''t matter. As long as Kai was with them, he didn''t see it as a problem. He was happy that way, but something told him it wouldn''t last long.


    Melony Thompson


    "Melony Thompson. " said a man. He was a black-haired, blue-eyed man, about 35-40 years old, about six feet tall. He had very expressive cheekbones, but his chin seemed a little forward. He wore his hair slicked back. There was no expression on his face. Melony got up from where she was and walked towards him. She didn''t even know what she was doing here, but she had come. And yet she had come to this man. He seemed to be a nice guy. Melony could tell by looking at him that she was in good hands. At least that''s what she thought. There were a lot of people here besides her. And no one had been mistreated. That was her naive way of thinking, but she trusted them for now.


    "Take the bus over there. Don''t worry, it''s a safe place. We''ll tell you what happened soon," the man said. His words sounded as if they were on autoplay. But the man''s tone was reassuring. Melony felt safe in a way she didn''t understand and she suspected that this time it wasn''t under her influence. Melony walked over to the bus the man was pointing to with his finger. It wasn''t a very large bus. It was like a shuttle bus. They must have brought people like her here.


    Melony took a window seat at the back and watched quietly as people boarded. Soon the person who had spoken to Melony a few minutes earlier got on the bus with them. Next to him was another man, very different and much older.


    "Listen carefully. I''m tired of telling you this every year, but I''m going to tell you in the simplest way possible. There is a world out there that you don''t know about, and life is different than you think. We have powers, even if you don''t realise it, and the life you have is about to be destroyed. We are taking you from the world you thought you belonged to. From now on you will be trained to live as a developmentalist. "said the man. Melony couldn''t see his face, but she could see that he had a well-built body and heard that he had a deep voice. This man had a more authoritative air about him than the one before.


    Voices began to rise from the crowd. Everyone was talking to each other, wondering what was going on, what kind of joke this was, but the stern look of the man in front of them made them unsure.


    "You''re just doubting. It happens every year, so I''ll show you the truth."


    The man blinked once and his eyes changed colour to a phosphorescent green. At that moment, in front of everyone''s eyes, lightning began to shoot out of the corners of his eyes, but the lightning returned to its original position before it was finished. The people were silent, unable to make a sound. Now everyone could see that something was strange. It was strange for a person''s eye colour to suddenly change, but for lightning bolts to appear in them? That didn''t seem understandable.


    "My name is Michael. I am the director of your new academy. You don''t have to worry about this situation. Your families know. And your friends have already forgotten about you. You belong here! In this world! Welcome to Red Lightning Academy!


    ***


    2 hours had passed. Melony noticed the car slowing down and took off her headphones. They had obviously arrived at the Academy. Then she looked around. But she couldn''t even look, her eyes weren''t qualified to see such things. It was so big that Melony could barely see the top floor when she looked up. Could it be behind the clouds? Its width was also extraordinary. Or did it stretch for miles?


    Melony and the other children were very excited. They felt like they were in a magic school, but apparently this was much better. It was much different. Everyone got off the bus and started to look around the Academy.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Michael got off the last bus as they grew impatient and waited for Michael. He didn''t find the children''s excitement strange. It was always the same. The new children were no different from the previous ones.


    "Yes, line up single file so we can get in easier," he said. Everyone lined up as he said, and Melony slowly got in line. It was hard to get a place at the front. Melony had a small body that was easy to crush.


    Michael spoke again.


    "They will ask for your name. Say your name one by one. They will give you your house key and your timetable. Your textbooks and things will be in your rooms. Now follow me," and everyone began to follow him. Melony was worried about the situation. It seemed that not everyone would be staying in one house. She didn''t think they could give everyone a house or an apartment. There were too many people. And what worried Melony was the personality of her housemates. She hoped they wouldn''t see her as weak and bully her. In the past, she had to work very hard to avoid situations like this. She didn''t want to put herself in that position again.


    ***


    Half an hour later it was Melony''s turn.


    "What''s your name?" the woman in front of her said.


    "Melony Thompson," Melony said.


    "Wait a minute, Melony. "she said and went to the back. She came back with a key and a piece of paper. She did it in a matter of seconds. She must have been very quick and agile. There were five other people like that woman. 5 more lines. And they were absolutely adept at cutting the line with frightening speed. It was hard not to admire her in this situation. No one else here could keep up with a tenth of her speed.


    "This is your schedule. This is the key to your house." The key had 520 written on it. That was Melony''s house number.


    "Your classes start tomorrow. The houses start up ahead." Melony didn''t wait any longer and started walking towards the academy, which she referred to as the ''further grounds'', a large grassy field. She stopped a passerby and asked about the houses, the boy kindly gave her directions and Melony walked to where he said.


    "I wonder where that boy described to me? Where are those houses? Are they these?"


    Melony said aloud, but no one heard her. After walking for a few minutes, she managed to find where the houses were. The next thing to do was to find the one that belonged to her. After all, the number of these houses started at ten thousand.


    When Melony arrived at her house, no one was home. So she lay down on the sofa and waited. Melony thought they would be home soon. It had taken her a short time to find the house, but that might not be true for everyone.


    Seeing that no one had arrived, she looked at the clock. After inspecting the house and doing a bit of cleaning, she had spent the rest of the day thinking and watching television, but she was not at ease.


    "It''s ten o''clock," she said aloud. There was no one else in the house. There was no one to hear her, but at that moment she regretted saying it.


    "Don''t worry, the Academy is full of people who talk to themselves. "said a voice. It came out of nowhere and was enough to make a little girl feel like she had fallen into a horror film at night. When Melony heard Michael''s voice, she straightened and stood up.


    "Excuse me, sir," she said.


    "Call me Michael. I don''t like formal addresses. It''s pretty meaningless in our world. "Michael said. He knew Melony didn''t understand his words, but he knew she would in time.


    "Your roommates won''t be with you for a while because... their situation is a bit different. The streets are not safe. So you will be alone for a while."


    "I see, can I ask you something?"


    "Ask away."


    "How many people? I mean, how many people is this house for?" said Melony. You couldn''t tell that she wanted it to be crowded.


    "This house is for 10 people, but they will be about 5 or 6. With you, it''ll be seven. There are 5 boys'' beds and 5 girls'' beds. I''m leaving, so good night. See you tomorrow at the end of year meeting.


    Michael said goodbye and disappeared in a way that Melony could not understand. Melony could not contain her astonishment and her mouth dropped open. She could not have imagined in 40 years that humans could have such powers... she could not have imagined it.


    In the morning, although she snoozed the alarm three times, it still went off. It woke her up to this strange world. Melony finally managed to get up, eat something and leave her house. It wasn''t hard to find the school. She walked back the way she had come. Meanwhile, she couldn''t help but be excited about the end of year review that was mentioned in the programme.


    Once inside the Academy, he lingered for a while, but after a while he found his way around and even found the area where the End of Year Review took place. It was a very large arena and it was packed. He couldn''t even imagine how many thousands of people were inside.


    She sat quietly somewhere, listening. Then Michael entered the room and stood at the lectern. The lectern was a small thing floating in the sky, but the amazing thing was not that it was flying, but that everyone could see it.


    There must have been hundreds of thousands of people in the arena.


    "Everybody be quiet! Yes, it is sad to see that this year''s year-end review is just like all the other years, just the first years, but we will still do what we should have done before. Those who will learn their feelings will have to wait and then we will move on.


    Melony understood a little about the power of emotions. These powers were 6 emotions. They were peace, anger, fear, excitement, curiosity and love. These 6 emotions had 6 different qualities. And it was heard that all the teachers had the emotion of fear and the strongest emotion was anger.


    Of course, if you could control your own emotion better, you would have the strongest emotion. So everything was variable.


    People evolved. This development happened through the energy they drew into their bodies. But Melony only knew so much.


    "Melony Thompson! "Michael said. Melony spoke again as she reached the centre of the stage. The stage was a large table that had suddenly appeared out of nowhere in the middle of the arena.


    "Pick a stone, Melony. "Melony chose a pink one. It gave her a strange feeling and she thought it would be better to take it. The teacher in front of her nodded, understanding her feelings. So she chose the pink one, but nothing happened.


    "Is something wrong?" she said.


    "Don''t worry Melony, there is nothing wrong. You are one of those who have a sense of excitement. You''re a Mind Thief, but you''ll learn all that in class, don''t worry. You can take your place. "he said. Then he called out the next name and so on.


    Melony thought as she walked past her seat. She tried to guess. What strange things this world might hold.

 Chapter 5: Unknown Man

    Kai Lane


    Everyone was exhausted when Kai and the others got home. Kai entered their room without speaking and threw himself into bed. After staring at the ceiling for a while, he turned off the lamp with his slippers, thanks to his mother''s lessons. This skill should not have been wasted. Unfortunately, he couldn''t be a mother.


    Kai was in bed, but if he couldn''t sleep, what was the point? He tossed and turned in his bed. Finally he picked up the phone, opened a song and put on the headphones. They were supposed to talk for a minute or two before the song started, and Kai didn''t want to bother with the song, so he waited. He was too busy listening to a ridiculous speech.


    While we were waiting in bed for the song to finish, the door opened and, Kai guessed, Sam came in. He was talking to the flannel again.


    "Could she... Does she love me? Or doesn''t she? Could she love me? Maybe... Could she be a lesbian? Could she be a lesbian? Oh, no! She couldn''t be! How did I come up with that? Ouch!"


    Kai felt sorry for Sam and tried not to laugh.


    Kai wanted to hear more about Sam, but then the song started. Kai had a sad face, but he didn''t do anything. Because he couldn''t. Sam would have noticed if he''d stopped singing.


    Soon Kai went to bed.


    ***


    Kai dreamed for hours again, but he''d probably forget about it half an hour after he woke up. But this dream was different. Like it was real. Like he was really there, doing that thing. It was like he was really ripping that guy''s head off!


    "Kai!" A girl''s voice came from far away. He didn''t know how far. He didn''t know which way. His ability to think was too weak. He couldn''t keep track of the place. He just went with the flow. When Kai turned his head, he saw the girl and was officially blind. She was really beautiful. It was the only word he could say. It was the only thing he understood. And when he saw her, he felt emotions he hadn''t felt before. Feelings that he knew where she came from and that she didn''t belong to him. She was a blue-eyed, blonde-haired girl, 1.60 metres tall. She was sweet and beautiful. To Kai she was really beautiful. But that didn''t mean that he was in love with her. Kai knew that he couldn''t fall in love with someone because of their beauty. So what was the difference?


    Kai turned his head and saw Jack and Kevin in another direction, a little in front of him. They had a boy and a girl with them. Suddenly the beautiful girl appeared in front of him, took Kai''s hand and said something, but Kai didn''t understand. But the last time he felt the pain in his shoulder was more than the sum of all his life''s suffering and Kai began to suspect that it was a dream. But why was he still suffering? And why was it so severe? He felt he couldn''t breathe.


    But Kai just woke up and put his hand over his mouth. He wanted to scream, but his hand covered his mouth and stopped him from talking. After a while, Kai calmed down and went back to bed. He didn''t want anyone to notice his strange mental state.


    ***


    When he got up in the morning, Sam was snoring again. Kai went out without waking him. After washing his face, he went back to his room and put on his trousers. He looked around but couldn''t find his school uniform. He finally came downstairs with his clothes on. He was expecting Lily. She always got up earlier than them, and she was the only one who was awake enough to know where his clothes were.


    As Kai had predicted when he went downstairs, Lily was making breakfast for the four of them. Surprisingly, she wasn''t eating alone. When she saw Kai, she looked at him.


    "Let''s see if my handsome brother is up," he said as he squeezed Kai''s cheeks. Kai''s eyes were on the food on the table. He was on the verge of drooling from his mouth as his face was shaped by Lily. He almost lost his tongue. He was petrified.


    "Did you do this? "Kai said, throwing one of the cupcakes into his mouth.


    "Yes," she said and then looked at Kai''s stomach. She had a surprised look on her face.


    "When did you make these? I thought you weren''t supposed to have progressed that much since you started training."


    she said and touched Kai''s stomach with a finger. Kai was tickled and turned by the touch. His beautiful face became quite ugly with this touch.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings."When did you forget? Don''t I go to the gym every day for three or four hours?


    That''s what I was doing there." Kai laughed.


    "If you weren''t my brother I would have attacked you. You''ve been working out really well."


    "Why?" Kai said.


    "Sometimes you''re so smart, but sometimes you''re such an idiot, Kai. These diamonds are dangerous. They attract girls. Some people love that stuff, and a lot of people your age admire it. So try not to show it in society. Or it''ll be hard for you to go away quietly now. "


    "Okay," Kai said and took another bite of the cake. But before he could take another bite, Lily took the cake out of Kai''s hand.


    "Let the sleepyheads have some. Wake them up or they won''t get up."


    Kai was on his way to wake them when the morning chill reminded him why he had come.


    Kai asked Lily where the school uniform was. When he learned that the uniforms were in the toilet, he went to them, but as he returned, he felt the same odd sensation of observation that he had felt before.


    Looking around, he noticed that there was nobody there.


    "That''s strange. "Kai said, scratching his head.


    When Sam suddenly walked into the bathroom, he assumed that was what he''d just felt, so he grabbed his arm and pinned it to the wall. Even Kai didn''t understand how he did it.


    "Ouch! What''s going on, Kai?"


    And when Kai realised it was Sam, he let him. Apparently Kai was a bit paranoid.


    "I thought it was something else. Never mind. "he said and got out of the bathroom. He forgot what had just happened and sat down at the breakfast table.


    He even ignored Sam''s sceptical look when he sat down at the coffee table. When everyone finally arrived, they started to eat. ?sse was a nurse, so sometimes she slept in the morning. And since today was one of those days, ?sse didn''t sit down for breakfast. Rhodes got up before her and went to work. That''s why there were only four of them at the table.


    No one made a sound at dinner and they just ate. No one spoke and the meal was over.


    "Let''s go out. We''re late," Lily said.


    Four siblings left the house and Kai moved in with Sam.


    "How are you going to open up to that girl? "he said in a meaningful way. Sam''s eyes narrowed in fear and he stared at Kai.


    "Were you awake last night? "he said shyly.


    His face was bright red.


    Kai enjoyed it and laughed. He used Sam''s shyness to avoid thinking about the girl in his dream.


    "Of course I was awake. Anyway... don''t be ridiculous when you tell her to open up, just go straight ahead today. Otherwise she will eat your heart out, but be careful to study the consequences."


    "You don''t have to worry about him, whose brother I am," he said, and they began to laugh.


    ***


    Kai and Sam finally got to school. Matt and Lily were at graduate school. So they didn''t go to the same place. Kai and Sam split up on different floors and entered Kai''s class.


    There was no one in the classroom, but with a few bags, Kai could see that someone was coming. They were early, because they had to deal with high school hours.


    He stood in line again. And he put his head in the queue and started to wait. His eyes were red and he wanted to find out what was going on. But a hand was caught on the table. Kai didn''t know who could do that, but the moment he raised his head he saw two yellow heads.


    "We haven''t done anything together for a long time," Jack said.


    "Let''s go for a walk. It''s your birthday. "Kevin said. It was actually Kai''s birthday today, but after the strange incident Kai had completely forgotten about it.


    "Okay, when I''m out of the gym, you come to the gym and we''ll go to Grandpa''s place together," Kai said.


    "All right then, Kai. See you tonight," Jack said and the teacher came. They went to class, but Kai didn''t listen to much. Because it was late in the semester and he didn''t have to listen to the lecture. No, if this was a normal time, Kai would have listened to the lecture as the one who beat everyone, of course, but they were in an abnormal time.


    He couldn''t help but listen to the lecture, Kai.


    The lesson is over. When Kai looked out of the window, he saw that it was raining. He watched for a while as the rain accelerated. He knew that the lesson was over.


    And he had to get up. He threw his bag on his back and took heavy steps again.


    When Kai landed on the exit floor, he saw some activity in the silent school. That was what he always saw and couldn''t catch. He was sure of it. This time, Kai was determined not to let him escape.He quickly followed him. They arrived at the exit door of the school building.Kai already knew that it was real.It was really a person.It''s an answer key.Kai already had the questions.


    "You can''t run away from me this time!"When the person in front of him disappeared under the rain, Kai threw his bag on the ground and ran quickly after him. The rain made his face wet and his feet slippery.They were both moving fast, but when Kai realised how agile this black-clad person in front of him was, he almost fell.He managed to get through the schoolyard without hesitation.He almost jumped over the fence, and despite the rain he was able to hold on to the bars and jump over the iron. Kai ran over the wall and jumped over the fence after climbing it. However, he lost more time and had two tears in his trousers.Even though Kai chased the man, there were more accidents and Kai was covered in mud.And yet he never lost sight of the man in front of him.


    The tiredness slowly wrapped itself around his body. Kai was agile, but with this man, it was nothing. It was pure chance that he caught up with him, and even though they''d only been running for a few tens of seconds, Kai was already convinced that the other person would escape. He even realised that if Kai caught up with him, he wouldn''t be able to make him talk. Obviously, the man had to be much stronger to do all those quick things. Kai''s fighting skills were on the ground.


    So he couldn''t have won a fair fight.


    But in a move that surprised Kai, the man stopped. When he stopped, Kai never slowed down. He waved his hand forward to catch him, but with a quick gesture, he was able to escape. If the young man in the black suit survived, Kai barely escaped falling into the mud. He''d been in the mud three times since that rush, but he didn''t want to fall any more. At that moment, the young man in the black suit moved to escape without looking back at him. Obviously he didn''t want Kai to know him.


    "Stop!" He had looked at him strangely at Kai''s words. Probably he was thinking about why he should stop when you tell someone who''s left of you to stop.


    "Who are you?" said Kai.


    "You will find out when the time comes, but now you must wait."


    His voice wasn''t too deep. When Kai heard him, he realised that he was no more than three years older than himself. Kai looked at the only part of his body he could see, his eyes.


    They were... green. Green might have looked like a normal colour, but this man''s eyes were definitely not normal green. They were glowing. He asked me how many eye colours were not the same. Maybe there''s a connection.


    "Are you like me? Do you know what I am?"


    But he didn''t answer Kai''s question. Instead, he bowed his head and looked at Kai after a moment''s thought. There was a disturbance in him that even Kai noticed. Kai couldn''t see it in this darkness, but he understood it from his posture.


    "How strange.I can''t feel my feelings when I''m with you.I still don''t understand.What kind of seal is this?Who sealed you?"


    The boy said his last words and disappeared. Kai was once again left alone in the rain with unanswered questions.But his face was also ugly now. This wet young man knew that the real hell hadn''t even begun yet.He couldn''t quite understand the man''s words, but he understood things.


    Kai was sealed. So this was just his limited state. Maybe even what you think you know is the tip of the iceberg compared to the truth.

 Chapter 6: Hunter

    Kai was soaking wet from the rain. His clothes were clinging to him and his nose was running. At this rate he could have been sick.


    "I think it''s time to go. "he said quietly and walked towards the school. He was supposed to pick up his bag, but he was still confused. He didn''t know who this boy was. He didn''t know how strong he was. He didn''t understand many things, but at least now he understood that thinking would never work. Now there was an open door. He should have found this person once more.


    As Kai walked, he suddenly bumped into someone and caught the fall at the last moment before she fell. He didn''t know when he had been so careless. Maybe it was because she was standing in front of him. Maybe it was because Kai was concentrating on his thoughts. Maybe both. Kai regretted that he had grabbed the girl by the waist. She looked very shy. Her face was flushed and she found it difficult to look at Kai. Finally, with one hand on her chest and the other on her ear, she spoke.


    "Thank you. ", she said first. When Kai looked at her, he noticed that she was a beautiful girl with green hair. Her eyes were the same green as her hair. She was really beautiful, but Kai wasn''t the least bit interested in her. He could get excited about outward beauty, but in this case he only needed to see a pretty girl to be impressed. A beautiful personality was more rare.


    "I''m sorry. I walked without looking ahead. Are you all right?" Kai said gently. He didn''t want to impress people, but it wasn''t up to him anymore. He could see her eyes. And he knew what would happen if you took into account what he''d been through in the last few weeks.


    "Actually, I was looking for you," she said.


    "Why are you looking for me?" asked Kai, even though he knew everything.


    "Maybe we could have a drink..." Kai didn''t let him finish. In the past, these people hadn''t cared about him at all. Even if he was handsome, they wouldn''t even look at him. What was the reason for that? Success? Talent? Politeness? They could not understand kindness. They didn''t want to. He could do nothing but get scattered by a bunch of adolescent communities.


    "No, I''m sorry I bumped into you, but I have to go. My friends are waiting for me," Kai said and left her. He couldn''t even look at her face. It didn''t matter how she felt. He didn''t care anymore. Still, he didn''t want to see her face and those broken looks.


    Kai entered the school and picked up the bag he had left on the floor. Kai didn''t think he could see the school right now. Yes, it was the last days of school and Kai was going to graduate. He had already received letters from many schools. He didn''t need to come here anymore. He turned around and looked at his school, which had brought him to an important point in his life for the last time. It was sad that he would never come here again.


    The rain had stopped when Kai left the school and set off. And yet the landscape was plunged into darkness by the shadow of the clouds. The darkness of the air made me think it was night.


    That''s when Kai heard a speech before he got home. He was just passing by, but there was no way he could not have heard it from the people who were following him. Apparently, a child had disappeared. Kai shook his head.


    ''How sad. I hope they find the boy soon.''


    "Help!" a child''s voice cried. Kai felt his head hurt. He looked in the direction of the voice and saw a child in the tree. It was a little boy. How did he get up there?


    "Are you all right? How did you get up there?" Kai shouted at the little boy. The little boy sniffed at first, but then he spoke openly.


    "The lightning struck and I got scared and climbed up the tree and now I can''t get down. Can you get me down?" Kai''s face went dark. The lightning struck and you got scared? What are you, a cat? How can you climb a tree because it''s been struck by lightning? And how can a child your age climb a tree like that?


    There were no branches under the tree for you to climb. It was a flat wall to the eye.


    The clouds had parted. The sun was shining everywhere. Kai went up to the tree. He climbed a straight wall for this child. It was ok to shed a few more tears because his clothes were already torn. When his hand was slightly punctured by a splinter, he thought about calling the boy''s parents, but by the time his brain could think about it, the boy had already climbed the tree. That''s very annoying. He knew he shouldn''t have tried so hard. But in the end, it had already climbed the tree and there was no point in moaning.


    "Now, go where I tell you and move with me. Don''t worry, I won''t let you fall, okay?"


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The little boy nodded and began to move with Kai. First they went to the right branch, then to the left branch and went down. And when it was too flat to moan, Kai took the boy in his arms and jumped down with him. Then Kai started walking to take him to his father. He held the little boy''s hand and looked like his older brother. The boy had green eyes and brunette hair. Kai looked at him and realised that the boy could be quite attractive if he hadn''t suffered a setback. Those chubby cheeks would have disappeared and those jaws would have been a rebellious charm. But the boy was only five.


    "What''s your name?" said Kai.


    "Henry. " The subtle, anxious voice replied.


    "So, Henry, can you tell me a little about your father''s appearance?"


    "Sure, he had green eyes and black hair, and I think... I think he wore jeans and a red shirt. He was a bit taller than you. "Henry said. He spoke with an amazing fluency.


    Kai remembered the man who had just spoken. He was exactly as Henry had described him. He was supposed to be his father.


    When Kai and Henry got to where the men were talking, Henry jumped out of Kai''s hand and ran to the man. When he saw Henry, he hugged him. Henry looked at Kai. He had found his father. His father must have searched for him for hours.


    He said, "Thank you."


    "It''s okay. In this case everyone would have done the right thing."


    The man laughed. Then, as Kai walked away, the man and Henry looked back. They both had smiles on their faces. Perhaps because father and son were together again, perhaps for some other reason.


    ''Not everyone would do that.''


    Nobody was home when Kai came home. He dropped off his school bag and got ready for the gym.


    When Kai was ready to go to the gym, he took the duffel bag and went outside. He walked to the gym at a slow pace.


    But when Kai arrived at the gym, there was surprisingly no one inside. The gym, which was full every day, was empty today. But there was not much time after hours. Those who left early should already be here.


    "Teacher Stephan! Teacher Stephan!" Kai shouted, but no one looked at him, no matter how hard he called. He thought it was strange, but he didn''t think much about it. His absence was no hindrance to Kai''s work. Kai walked over the sandbag. Then he started his usual training.


    Eventually Kai got carried away and it was two hours before he realised how time was passing.


    Kai was in the same position again. Facing the bag. Normally he would train longer, but today he decided to finish early. It was because of the strange loneliness here and the desire to spend more time with Kevin and Jack. He was also afraid of a suspicious trainer who rarely came around.


    The footsteps weren''t light enough. Kai had a terrible feeling inside and he could hear the sound of footsteps approaching from behind. Reflexively, he bent down with the knife and went to the back of the bag. The knife was in the bag right in front of him! As expected, this man was a suspicious trainer running around! His muscles were all bruised and his attack nearly tore the bag in half. The door was gone. It was impossible for him to prevent his fear of power! When he turned around, he tried to escape without saying a word, but another knife appeared in his hand and he threw it into Kai''s leg.


    Kai could only run a few metres. With the knife in his leg, blood spilled on the floor and tears streamed from his eyes. He was stuck to the ground like a sh*t.


    Kai had to think quickly. Fear didn''t help in the night. He crawled quickly on the floor. He picked up the towel in front of him, took the knife out and wrapped it in the towel. As he did so, he noticed how lethargic he was where the knife had entered. Could that be because he had been poisoned? It didn''t matter. Whatever it was, he felt little pain and that gave him a chance to escape. Kai wasn''t going to wait until he was caught. He crawled to the lift before the man arrived. It was his only chance to get away.


    Kai thought he was getting away from him, but it wasn''t true. How could it be? There were only a few metres between them. Kai knew it when he suddenly appeared in front of the man and cut off his path.


    "You think you can get away from me that easily? No, it''s your unlucky day, son. "said the hunter. Kai examined the man quickly. He was no longer hiding behind the black clothes he had just left. He was about two metres tall. He covered his hair and his face. He had one eye. His dark brown eyes were the biggest proof that he wanted to kill Kai.


    "Who said I ran away from you? "Kai said. Even though he said it, he was shaking with fear. But in a way, Kai was still strong. Suddenly, he turned around and kicked at the man''s legs, letting him fall. Even those muscular legs couldn''t stand such an imbalance. Kai got on top of him. His fist was right around the man''s neck, but apparently the damage was minimal. How could a blow to the neck prevent him from testifying? It was a lethal area!


    "Die, you asshole," he said, and he choked on it. The guy wasn''t damaged, but he could pass out if he was out of breath. But when Kai held his throat, he gave Kai a hard punch. Kai felt his consciousness shaking. For a moment, his vision was gone. He could have exploded with that fist, but the guy underneath had him by the arm. Before Kai knew it, a knife was plunged into his shoulder.


    "AAAAAAARGH!"


    Kai screamed in pain, but for some reason no one heard him. No, everything was clear now. It was obvious why no one was here. Everything was a trap. A trap set for him. When Kai fell to the ground, the hunter climbed on top of him and threw the first punch into Kai''s face. Kai felt like he was dead with that one blow. He felt his bones being crushed. He mumbled on his beautiful face.


    It was hard for Kai to breathe because of the blows he took one after the other. He took another knife from his pocket. When he zoomed his face a little closer to Kai, the blonde-haired boy - whose hair was quite red at the moment - saw his face. And his smile. That scary, psychopathic smile. When he saw Kai looking at the knife, he tried to cover his smile with his hand, but his smile was much wider.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t stab you. It won''t be that easy. This is the last knife. But if you tell me how you keep my feelings down, maybe I won''t stab you with this one. "he said. But he knew that Kai wouldn''t know the answer. If Kai knew the answer to that. He''d probably be the one to die. Kai followed the knife to his heart. Apparently, it was that easy.


    At that moment, Kai''s eyes changed colour and turned red. Kai didn''t notice, but there was a yellow spot under the eye, but that was just for a moment. It went as it came. But still the man saw it. And the moment he saw it, he was afraid. But when he saw it go, he breathed in. It was as if something had blocked the yellow ground in his eyes, but it was enough for Kai. And the hunter knew that this yellow ground would give him instant power. After all, this yellow ground was the lightning ground of rage.


    Kai pulled the knife out of the hunter''s shoulder before the hunter plunged the knife into him and tried to stab him in the neck. He didn''t care about killing him. He wanted to live. But instead of his neck, he stuck it a little further down there. Still, the wound was fatal.


    Kai crawled from where he was, got into the lift and pushed the button. It didn''t matter what happened to the man. Even he was barely breathing. The whole lift was covered in blood. He threw himself into a corner of the lift. The scar on his shoulder was bleeding profusely. And there was a lot of blood coming out of the scars on his face. And his leg. Kai vomited a mouthful of blood.


    The door opened on the last floor. As soon as the lift door opened, the blood started pouring out. The only people who saw Kai leaning against the elevator wall were his only friends, Kevin and Jack. Their eyes slowly opened and seconds later they were able to push forward and shake Kai. Kai couldn''t hear them. He turned 14 today. But he had the scariest night of his life. He was scared. He was still scared. Before he lost consciousness, he kept repeating the same word in his head.


    ''I''m alive...''

 Chapter 7: Hospital

This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

 Chapter 8: Love

    3 Days Later


    Those few days had passed quickly. Kai and the others had spent those few days thinking about how to find this man - Jace - but after a while, he realized that there was only so much they could do at the hospital, so he decided to leave it to Kevin and Jack.


    Now Kai had been discharged. He was driving home with his mother.


    "Everyone has forgotten about me. I''ve been discharged but no one has called," Kai said. He was depressed. Wouldn''t you come to see your sibling? If Kai had died, it was like their spirits wouldn''t hear. What about his father? Was he worth talking to?


    "They had work, Kai. Don''t be too hard on them. The kids were studying. Your father said he''d be late for work. That''s why I came to pick you up. Otherwise, how can you think they don''t miss you? "


    "Should I believe that? Is the study more important than me? No, my supreme identity cannot be more important than these simple matters. These are all excuses. " Kai bowed his head and sighed. I guess he didn''t want to bother thinking about it after all that had happened. Whether people missed him or not was a very trivial matter. The important thing was to find the man who knew things he didn''t know.


    The mother and son duo reached home. Issa stopped the car got out and helped Kai. When they reached the door of the house, she turned Kai around and made him look at her face. Kai looked at his mother, dumbfounded, while Issa looked very serious and sad. For a moment he was about to say something, but then he swallowed his words.


    "Kai, I don''t want you to try to look for that man, just let the people who are assigned do their job. You don''t have to."


    Kai''s gaze hardened.


    "I want to find him. I want to see him and learn things beyond my imagination. I may be disappointed, but that''s okay. I don''t want to live in the ordinary."


    Kai took his mother''s hand and continued.


    "It''s okay with me, mom. You have to be aware too. You should all be aware."


    "Aware of what, Kai? Tell me. " Isse''s question forced Kai to let out a small laugh. As he slowly grasped the door handle, a stern expression formed on his face and he frowned. He couldn''t believe that his mother didn''t know the answer that even a small child could understand. She was just calling him to reality about it. But Kai had already stepped into that reality.


    "Nothing will ever be the same again."


    Kai listened no more and went inside.


    As Kai walked in, confetti piled on top of him, causing his face to contort in confusion, but it was only when everyone shouted welcome that Kai realized what had happened. There were signs on the walls saying welcome home. Some of them had jokes that only Kai could understand. Everyone looked happy. Kai put on a fake smile and hugged everyone who came. He thanked them. From ahead Sam was coming in Kai''s direction with a girl''s hand in his. The smile on Kai''s face twitched. I don''t need to tell you how funny it was to see two small children holding hands in the crowd. The crowd didn''t seem to care about their childish ''love''. Kai was surprised at how fast Sam was moving and at the same time cursed Sam when he realized what his brother was up to while psychopathic killers were chasing him.


    "Kai, you''re finally here. You''re not taking care of yourself. What would we have done if your head had exploded?" said Sam, laughing sweetly. The smile on Kai''s face brightened this time as he heard something really funny and he hugged Sam.


    "If I hadn''t taken care of myself, I probably wouldn''t have my head on straight."


    Kai whispered something in Sam''s ear and Sam turned red. She still didn''t understand what had happened. Kai looked at her. She was a small-nosed, donkey-eyed girl with bangs and black hair that fell a little below her shoulders, a little above society''s average for beauty. But she was still small, so of course she was likely to get even prettier.


    "I''m Kai, by the way."


    Kai held out his hand to shake Melisa''s hand.


    "I''m Melisa too," she said and shook Kai''s hand. It was too formal, but Kai knew it was better this way. After all, he was pretty sure that their relationship would not last long.


    "Anyway, come out and let the next ones come."


    As Kai dismissed them, Sam said goodbye with a laugh and disappeared into the crowd with Melisa.


    Kai turned his gaze once more and saw Jack and Kevin coming towards him.


    "I see the wounded lion has recovered," Jack said with a laugh.


    "I hope you didn''t expect me to be tied to the bed forever. " Kai hugged them as well and laughed to try to pull the wool over his mother''s eyes.


    "Did you find anything useful? "


    "There''s no need to talk about this now. It''s not a good time," Kevin said.


    "Okay then, I''ll see you then. "said Kai, and Jack and Kevin went to a table with the girls. Kai just sighed and turned away. It looked like Kevin had put the suicide rope around Jack''s neck too.


    "The playboys. "


    Kai turned his head and saw Matt and Lily standing next to him. A boy was holding Lily''s hand. Kai couldn''t help the look on his face when he saw it. Why had he put a member of the opposite sex on his arm while he was dying in the hospital?


    "Welcome, Kai. " Lily said and hugged Kai. Matt hugged Kai back and Kai stared at the boy.


    "Who''s that?" Kai said suddenly. He was getting tired of this nonsense. He only hoped the answer to his question wasn''t ''Darling!


    "Darling!"


    Kai''s expression instantly turned ugly and he cursed the grandfather of the boy holding Lily''s hand for the slaps life had given him.


    "Yeah, my crazy little brother. I''ve survived two big mountains and if I can survive you, I''ll have accomplished my mission," Lily said. She didn''t want any more trouble. Lily had already convinced her father Rhodes and Matt. Kai didn''t know if it would be harder or easier.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "Matt, is it true?" Kai asked and Matt just nodded. He fixed his serious blue eyes on Kai.


    "Even though I caused a little trouble at school because of it, I know that in the end, Lily won''t become a nun. Lily has a mind of her own. She can make her own decisions. Even though my father was a little tougher on him, he only took a few punches from me. Now it''s your turn. "


    Kai rolled his eyes and waved his hands dismissively. Then he held out his hand, this time to the handsome dark-haired young man next to Lily to introduce himself.


    "You are older than me. Even so, I won''t insult you disrespectfully and stupidly and say silly things like give me my sister, but if you cheat on my sister flirtatiously or upset her, we''ll fall out."


    The handsome young man with black hair smiled. As he smiled, many women around turned in that direction to see this handsome young man smiling. He gave off a much more charming aura than the immature Kai. And the way he embraced Lily even though he was with his brothers was being watched with interest by many people.


    "Dean, my name is Dean. Nice to meet you."


    Kai saw sharp flashes in his gaze. As if something was causing swords to clash in his soul. For some reason, it made him very uncomfortable and he took a step back. But then the certainty vanished and Kai breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Well, let''s get on with the party!" said Kai. Kai looked at the boy as everyone went back to the way they were.


    "See you later. You too, sis."


    Lily grumbled as she moved next to Dean, telling him to say goodbye to Kai first, that he was her brother. Even though what she was complaining about was ridiculous, Dean was listening to her with a wide smile on his face.


    ''Is that love?''


    Kai took a deep breath and looked around at the people laughing happily. He was breathing deeply and trying to calm down without anyone noticing. So much had happened but none of them understood what Kai was going through, how he felt. Kai wanted to leave, but he knew he would lose his peace after what had happened before. Only one person in the crowd could see that his eyes were red and a third yellow base had formed. Then all the differences in his eyes disappeared as if they had never existed.


    ***


    Kai woke up in the morning to his cell phone ringing and quickly got up and dressed. Then he immediately called Jack. He couldn''t wait any longer.


    "What happened? "Jack answered.


    "Come on, get ready, I''m coming to your house, call Kevin to come over. Let''s put our information together. "


    "Okay. " Jack said and Kai hung up the phone. After eating breakfast, he wasted no time and started walking towards Jack''s house. His steps showed how hurried he was. His face was as tense as it was excited. Kai didn''t seem in control at that moment.


    After walking for a while, Kai saw the house organized around the corner. New people must have been moving in. Curiosity got the better of him and he moved to find out who they were. He walked a little further and stopped a few meters away from the doorway before he left the road and tried to look inside.


    "Ahh!!!"


    Kai suddenly fell to the ground with the person he had bumped into. Realizing that it was a weak girl, he lightened himself as much as possible and avoided falling on her. He noticed her blonde hair. It covered her thin body. Kai felt her soft body and it made his body tremble momentarily. Yet he was in control. He knew he had to avoid her. As she fell, in a move that destroyed all Kai''s efforts, he grabbed her arm and pulled her down with him.


    PAAATTT...!


    Kai''s head had fallen very softly and her hands were on his back. From the outside, they looked very awkward. It took Kai a few seconds after feeling the softness to react.


    "Excuse me, are you okay?"


    Kai was gentle and pulled his head off the girl''s chest where she had fallen directly on top of him, got up, and spoke as if nothing had happened, but it was hard to hide the reddening of his face. He had never experienced anything like this in his life. It was a tremendous feeling he could never have imagined.


    At the same time, he started to pick up her fallen things.


    "I''m fine. Thank you, I should apologize. I was not looking where I was going," she said. Her voice was thin, light, and rather hoarse. It made Kai realize that she was embarrassed too. Kai raised his face and looked at her. At the same time, the girl lifted her flushed face and looked at Kai. With her slightly flushed cheeks and bitten lip, Kai felt her soul preparing to leave her body. Those long eyelashes and thin eyebrows, those eyes staring at him in amazement... Simply perfect! Kai could feel his heart pounding and his body going through some changes. But he couldn''t think about what was going on inside him. He just stared into those blue eyes and was speechless.


    "I-I''m Kai. I live one street over," Kai said, holding out his hand. He couldn''t stop his voice from trembling as he spoke. When he realized this, his eyes widened and his embarrassment grew.


    "I-I''m Emma. "Emma said, shaking Kai''s hand. Her voice trembled, whether from the awkwardness of this formal introduction or, like Kai, from the embarrassment of what had just happened.


    "Nice to meet you, Emma. I think you''re our new neighbor."


    ''What am I doing?! Why do I feel like I''m trying to start a conversation!?


    "Yes, we moved in here," she said, pointing to the house. I hope she realized that what she was saying was ridiculous. Because Kai seemed to understand perfectly well that they had moved here.


    Meanwhile, Kai kept looking at Emma, trying to think of new ways to talk, but there was already nothing left but a knife on the floor.


    "Wait, I''ll get it," Kai said and reached out his hand for the knife. But he accidentally made a wrong move and the knife cut his hand. The intensity of what was wrong with his body was suddenly concentrated in that area. The cut closed slowly as Kai looked at his hand with concern. It happened so quickly that Emma didn''t notice. Kai could feel the changes intensifying in his eyes and he prayed inwardly that what he had in mind would not come true.


    "Are you okay?" Emma asked. Kai, of course, didn''t want to frighten her, so he didn''t tell her that he had recovered quickly. Such strange events were not considered normal by people.


    "I''m fine, it didn''t cut me, it just grazed me," said Kai. It would be better if Emma didn''t prolong this.


    On the other hand, two men were carrying a mirror. When Emma saw the mirror, she paid attention to it.


    "That mirror is a bit precious for my mom, can you take care of it? She wouldn''t want it to break. "Emma said towards the men. Kai looked at the mirror and realized what was different. Immediately he felt a big headache coming on.


    Kai''s eyes! They were red again! Kai immediately took his gaze away from the mirror and looked down. A strange sad look had appeared on his face. He felt like crying. Why now? Couldn''t it have been some other time?!


    Even though Kai was waging a war in his mind, he didn''t react to the outside world in any great way. Still, the sudden tilt of his head caught Emma''s attention.


    "What happened?"


    "I just got something in my eye." Kai didn''t look up, but only seconds later she realized that the color of his eyes had gone back to blue.


    "Are you going to high school?" Emma was taken aback by Kai''s sudden question, but seconds later she answered. Emma didn''t feel the need to hide it.


    "I''m starting this year," Emma said. Kai''s face momentarily broke into a smile he couldn''t hide.


    "Oh, very good! If you want to study in this city, there is only one high school. So we will go to the same school."


    Emma''s face also showed a smile.


    "I''m happy to have someone I know at school."


    "You can find me whenever you want. I live over there," Kai said and pointed to his house up ahead. It didn''t look like much, but Kai explained it well so Emma knew more about it.


    Kai felt a text message on his phone, so he took the vibrating phone out of his pocket and quickly looked at it. He saw it was from Jack, ''Where are you''.


    "Ah! I have to go urgently. Nice to meet you, Emma."


    "Me too, Kai," Emma said and Kai walked away. His gaze was not even happy that he had met Emma. It was like something was gnawing at him. And he was still forcing back tears.


    All his life Kai had thought that to experience love he had to be at least old enough to go to college, but he was always wrong. Love could happen at any age, but the reactions to it were different. For young children, love was the person with whom they were most willing to share a chocolate bar. For children, it was the one who looked the cutest. For teenagers, it was a beauty, and few looked at the ''heart'' they heard from their elders. For adults, anyone could be beautiful, but not everyone was right for her. And so life was divided into many different degrees of maturity. Although Kai had never looked at anyone as beautiful, Emma was more beautiful than he could ever have imagined. It was inevitable that his heart would ignite.


    Kai was convinced he hadn''t reached the age of love. He was wrong...

 Chapter 9: Finding Jace

    When Kai arrived in front of Jack''s house, he saw Jack waiting for him. Jack had a serious and angry look on his face. It was clear that he was angry that Kai was so late. Kai knew he was wrong this time. As Jack took him by the arm and dragged him into the house, the guilty boy had already decided to bow his head and respect the judge''s decision.


    "Do you enjoy waiting for people?! I''ve been waiting for you for half an hour, I''m tired of waiting. "said Jack. Kai bowed his head in embarrassment and apologized. Scratching his head with his index finger, who knew if he really enjoyed waiting?


    "Did you call Kevin? Where is he? Is he here yet?" Kai said. Maybe he could take the blame off himself and put Kevin in his place.


    But things had been too late too long to be in his favor.


    "Your grandfather is here. Aren''t you going to tell your grandfather why you''re so late? "said the chubby-cheeked, blue-eyed boy who walked into the room of a few square meters. He ruffled his hair coolly put his foot up against the wall and tried to look at Kai, but it didn''t seem to make him any more handsome than a grinning anchovy.


    Kai and Jack immediately turned their heads to the window overlooking the street and refused to look at Kevin. They were afraid their souls would commit suicide.


    "Well, let''s get started then. What did you find out?"


    Kai continued as if nothing had happened and let the subject drop, but the others were still aware of something. Why hadn''t this boy told them why he was late? Kai was encountering so many things that were not normal that listening to his life was like reading a book.


    On top of that, I want to mention one situation in particular. You might question how such young children could find Jace, who hid himself so well. But you didn''t think Jack, who spent most of his childhood at the police station in his mother''s absence, would just wait until his father was out of work, did you? The harshness of his upbringing, as well as his thirst for knowledge, led him to acquire interesting skills at a young age.


    "First of all, we didn''t find much," Jack said. His eyes had lost the funny, serious demeanor of before.


    "Yeah, and the only thing we did find was surveillance footage. We looked for people of the height and weight you said, people named Jace," Kevin said.


    "But again, not a lot of people came up. The ones that did weren''t capable of doing this. We were able to get something out of the surveillance footage." said Jack.


    "We found the direction the killer went and the direction Jace went."


    "The killer headed east from the hospital. The kid Jace went somewhere near the school," Jack said.


    "We''re going east then," Kai said and as he stood up, Kev grabbed his arm and made Kai sit back down. Kai was very easily aroused. He didn''t even realize what he was in for anymore.


    "First tell me why you''re late," Kai said.


    "I met someone. She-" Kai smiled as he spoke and his eyes lit up. These things could not escape the eyes of Kevin.


    "From the look in your eyes, she''s very beautiful," said Kevin. Jack leaned back in the chair and chuckled lightly.


    "I''d appreciate it if you don''t interrupt me and yes she was beautiful I have to admit because you''ll notice something in what I''m saying." The two friends were surprised when Kai spoke like that. Because Kai would not easily call a girl beautiful. In fact, Kai had never called a girl beautiful until now.


    Because of this situation, they thought he was gay until now.


    Kai told them what had happened and when he got to the part where the eyes glowed, Jack suddenly jumped out of his seat. Kevin asked before him.


    "Is it the same again?"


    "No, it was different this time. If this was really something that happened with my emotions, it wasn''t fear or anger this time. It was different from the feelings before. Maybe it was... love." Kevin''s eyes widened even more when Kai said that. Jack jumped up with laughter and started laughing hysterically, hitting the couch. His exaggerated laughter took away all of Kevin''s desire to laugh.


    "Wow! Even a handsome boy like you can fall in love," Jack said when he calmed down.


    "I haven''t gotten to where you''d be surprised yet,"


    "Have you lost control again?! "said Kevin.


    "No, the power in me wasn''t coming out, it was waiting, like it was waiting for something. There was a knife on the ground and I cut my hand picking it up. That''s when the power came out and the wound closed quickly."


    "So it''s something new?"


    "Yes, I also realized something, these powers are based on emotions. I was so angry in the fight at school, and when I met him, I felt warm inside. No matter how much I protest, I realize it''s love."


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "How strange, we used to think someone was crazy if they told us such things... now... Everything seems so much more normal."


    "I still can''t get used to Kai being attracted to a girl at first sight."


    "..."


    Kai could only roll his eyes at Jack''s words. Only a few like him


    "I wonder how much more power you''ll have? "Jack broke the silence and everyone started talking again.


    "Wait, it''s not over yet. Then they brought a mirror. I knew the inner fluctuations were still there. They were more intense in my eyes. when I looked in the mirror I saw that my eyes were red." Kai said this in a confused way, but he already remembered his eyes on the day of the trial. Only Jack and Kevin didn''t know that.


    "Red?"


    "Your eyes are red! But how?"


    "I don''t know either, so I quickly averted my eyes so Emma wouldn''t freak out. Then I watched the fluctuation in my body slowly fade away, and I watched my eyes return to their original state through the comb. And then I came here." Soon after Kai started to tell the story, they started to look at him questioningly.


    "What is it?"


    "Who''s Emma?" said Jack. His grin grew wider as he spoke. Kai was thinking of all sorts of escape plans.


    "Oh, her? Hmmm..... " Kai pretended not to understand. But it was impossible to get out of this so easily.


    "Uh uh uh uh..."


    "No uh-uh. Tell it like a man." Kevin said and pushed Kai back and started tickling him with Jack. Kai was tortured on the couch, dying laughing.


    " Give up! Hahahaha..... I give up! I''ll tell you! Just let me go!!! " They let Kai go with Kai''s plea.


    "I missed this." Kai and the others had often done this in the past, but usually, the victim was Jack or Kevin. Kai was usually the one who set the trap.


    "I miss it too, but we don''t live in a normal world anymore. Your eyes are red!!! How can we be normal!? "Kevin complained.


    "It''s not up to me. Did I make my eyes red, like I love it!" said Kai. He tried to turn it around and make them forget, but Jack still remembered everything and looked at Kai with a serious look.


    "Okay okay, he''s our new neighbor like I said. And we go to the same school. Maybe we''re in the same class. Is that it? Now we have to go out and find a friend." said Kai and got up again, but this time Jack held him down.


    "What now?"


    "Did you think we were just going to go off like this? Maybe you can survive something big. You can heal yourself when you''re hurt, and you have the strength to survive anger, but-"


    "Except I can''t control them."


    "Anyway, you''ll live anyway, but we can''t go weak like this, so Jack got body armor from his dad. Let''s at least stay strong, right?"


    How absurd. How could a 14-year-old kid convince his father to give him body armor?


    Listening to Jack''s words, Kai realized something else. So far he had been left alone with his problems but why were Jack and Kevin getting into this big problem with him? He had no right to put them in this danger.


    "Yes, you could die, that''s why I''m asking you, are you sure you want to get involved in this?"


    "Don''t worry, we''ve made these decisions thoughtfully. I have nothing left to lose in this. All I have is my father and you. I am coming to protect you and my father. Since my father is a cop, he might meet the culprit and die. Or you may meet him and die. I want some action in my life," Jack said. Kai could understand how he felt. A long time ago Jack''s mother had been in a freak accident and died, but the person who hit her had never been found.


    "My parents always wanted me to be better than other people, to have a good job and a house and a car, but I don''t want that. I want something to die for. I want to find love. I found friends like you at school and I thought you were my non-existent brothers, but I haven''t found the girl I love. I guess I''m not that muscular. But maybe on this adventure, I can find someone for me."


    Kevin was very different in his reasoning. He could see others and he wanted someone he could love to be happy. But Kai knew that was just an excuse. Just like Jack, he didn''t want anything to happen to Kai, so he came to him.


    "Okay, but there''s one condition. If one of us gets left behind, we will come back for him no matter what," Kai said. It wasn''t a promise for them. It was for himself. He had to go back and protect his friends no matter what.


    "Okay."


    "Okay."


    When Kai heard them both nod in agreement, he breathed a sigh of relief and hugged them. How could he be relaxed, even if he looked relaxed? He didn''t want to lose his friends. Fear began to take over his body once more as fear built in his body.


    Emma Foster 1 hour ago


    An hour had passed since Emma had met Kai. But Emma''s mind was still on him.


    She sat on the couch. She was tired. That''s when she started to think. She remembered seeing Kai somewhere, but where? That was the question she didn''t know. She was awakened by her mother''s voice.


    "Come on, stop thinking about the boy so much. Go look at your new school. And if you ask that handsome boy for help, he will come too, don''t worry, so you will see each other again." Emma felt her face turning like a tomato as she heard her mother speak. But she didn''t deny anything.


    "Okay, but mom, that boy must have a girlfriend. Don''t get your hopes up."


    Emma had seen too many of these situations. There was no reason why a sociable, polite, and handsome young man should not have a girlfriend.


    "I''ll see you later," Emma said and left. It would be good if she saw the school. I guess she could ask Kai for help and he wouldn''t refuse. Just as a friend.


    She walked straight to the house that Kai had pointed out to her when they met. When he got home, he knocked on the door. The girl who opened the door was almost the same height as Emma, a few centimeters taller than Emma. She had blonde hair like Kai''s. She was beautiful with brown eyes, but the moment she saw her, a sadness came over her.


    "''Yes?" she said.


    "I''m looking for Kai and I think you''re his girlfriend," Emma said. What she was asking was so simple and ridiculous. Even if he was her boyfriend, why was he in her house at 14? To be honest, Emma was too caught up in what she was thinking on the road, and seeing Lily''s good looks, she had blurted it out. Emma was startled when the girl gave a sudden laugh.


    "A boyfriend?! Hahahahahaha very funny! I think you misunderstood a bit. He''s my brother. So you don''t need to be scared."


    Emma''s face was red with embarrassment. But inside she was happy. But she didn''t even know why she was happy. She had only just met Kai. It made her even more embarrassed to be so easily attracted to him just because he was handsome. She couldn''t understand why she was doing all this.


    "No, it''s not that... well... Where''s Kai?"


    "He''s not here. He had an emergency so he left early this morning. Do you want to come in?"


    "Sure."


    She couldn''t quite finish the sentence. At that moment a sudden headache appeared in Emma''s mind. She knew how she remembered him. Everything matched. The smile on her face froze. Her eyes widened and she took a step back.


    "I''m sorry!" She replied with a sudden shock. I just remembered that I have something I have to do right away, so I''d better go now. "


    Lily was suspicious but said nothing. As Lily went back inside after meeting this funny girl, Emma''s steps were very fast. She knew him. She had seen him before. But she must not have met him.


    How could she dream about a person she had never met?

 Chapter 10: Fear

    Kai Lane


    Kai and his friends hugged. Kai was afraid that something terrible would happen to them. He was afraid that the people of this new world would make his friends suffer. What if one day they were attacked like him? Would they be able to survive without powers?


    The fear of this gripped his body. Goosebumps ran down his spine. And he woke up. He flinched. He pulled back. The feeling was filling his body once more. He felt his eyes change color.


    Confused, Jack and Kevin realized why Kai had a look of fear on his face. They too took a few steps back. I doubt they wanted to see the consequences of that up close.


    "Kai, your eyes!"


    "I know! I know! But I can''t stop it! Get back!"


    A sharp energy surged through his body. Kevin and Jack backed away, but there was not much left to worry about. Kai calmed down. As he calmed down, the red eyes disappeared. The energy that had enveloped his body had left him.


    "It was fear. "


    No doubt Kai understood where this power came from.


    "What did it feel like?"


    Kai asked hurriedly, but it was Jack, deep in thought, who answered before Kai. Seeing Kai''s recent transformation reminded him of something he had seen in the past.


    "Like you drank 20 energy drinks?" Jack asked quickly. He had a curious, maybe more excited look on his face. Kai looked at Jack confused, not knowing how he understood.


    "How did you know?" Jack''s face was suddenly grim. His friends, not understanding what had happened, continued to watch Jack. Why had that excited expression just disappeared? It wasn''t what he found when he looked at Kai that upset him, it was the flashbacks that made him uncomfortable.


    "I had a bad argument with my father in the past. I remember similar things happened, but I thought it was all an illusion. I was too exhausted and unconscious. I didn''t think such a thing was possible. I didn''t think I could be so... alive."


    Kai put his hand to his chin and began to think. He was angry when he beat Seth. It made Kai mad that he would try to hurt someone he loved. At the same time, he''d believed with all his heart that he''d fallen in love with Emma the first time he''d met her - ridiculous, but yes - and now he was scared out of his mind that he''d hurt his friends. His doubts seemed to be over. This power acted on emotion.


    Kai told them about it. The friends gathered and headed to the school. They planned to find the answers there. They planned to find someone there.


    ***


    As the young men boarded the bus, all 3 of them remained silent, but this silence was soon broken by Jack.


    "There''s one more thing I''m curious about. Why did that man want to catch you so badly? If it''s for your power, I have it, but he didn''t even show his face, let alone try to kill me."


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.Kai thought for a moment and then spoke his mind directly to them.


    "You know, I''ve shown more than one emotion so far and more importantly I''ve fought with Seth, attracting too much attention."


    "Okay Kai, let me ask you something, you''re obviously more knowledgeable about this stuff than we are. What are the chances of me having one of these emotions?" Kai could only roll his eyes at Kevin''s shining eyes full of excitement. He knew absolutely nothing about these things. He had as much knowledge as they had learned.


    "Who do you really think I am? I''m learning the answers at the same time you are. I don''t really know if you can have a feeling or not. We can find out the answer after we find Jace."


    Kai and the others arrived at the school. Kai started looking around at the houses while Jack asked people around about Jace. Kai headed towards the back of the school. As they did so, they had one goal in mind,


    Answers


    Emma Foster


    "Damn it! How did I miss the bus!? How was I supposed to know that the bus comes every 2 hours!" Emma was very angry. No one had told her that the school bus came every 2 hours.  Now she had to wait.


    ''I hope my feelings don''t come true like my dreams.


    She hadn''t expected the deep fear in her heart to come from the unknown.


    Kai Lane


    "Why might Emma look familiar? Uh, from where? From where? Wait a minute... Or...." It had been an hour since Kai had walked through the back alleys. His mind was on how he knew Emma. Of course, it hadn''t occurred to him as he had seen her, but the more he thought about her, the more he was sure he knew her from somewhere.


    And he did, just like Emma, he had seen her in a dream. The memories were clear. It wasn''t like a dream. He remembered that face so clearly now.


    ''If it is Emma I dreamt about, then this dream phenomenon turns out to be an abnormal ability. And what is the emotion of this dream? ''I''m pretty sure I don''t feel any emotion when I''m dreaming. Can I only find the answer by finding Jace?''


    ''Hmmm, what''s this?''


    A necklace lay on the floor. Kai lowered his head and looked at it curiously. He reached out and took it in his hand. He shouldn''t have touched it when he saw something like this on the road, but now that they were looking for someone, every detail was precious and this necklace was unlike anything he had ever seen before.


    "What a strange necklace.... " the necklace was divided into six thorns. It looked like a 6-pointed star.


    Kai put it in his pocket. He could return it to its owner in the future. It looked like something valuable.


    Kai wandered around for a while, but after an hour there were no clues. They weren''t looking for footprints. Just evidence that he had passed through here, or better still, someone who might have seen him, but nothing. When he came back he saw that Jack and Kevin had the same sullen faces.


    "Sorry Kai, but we''ve looked everywhere, I''ve asked everyone, but no one has ever seen or heard of anyone like this. Not in any of the abandoned or rented houses Kevin looked at, not even in the houses that were being sold. It''s like there never was anyone like this."


    Kai nodded, thinking. He was thinking about what they should do to find him, but there wasn''t much to think about. Kevin and Jack had already come to a conclusion.


    "We can''t find him unless he wants us to. Let''s give up. "Kevin said. That was the only conclusion. They were just 14-year-old little boys. It wouldn''t be good for them to get involved in such big things.


    Kevin turned around. Jack took his hand as Kai looked dumbfounded. He shook his head from side to side. Even though he had a sad look on his face, he too doubted they would find the answer on their own.


    Jack tugged Kai and they started to walk back the way they had come, but the next moment Kai stopped. Jack turned his head and looked at the serious face. Kai was not moving. His face was dull and dark. Suddenly, on these hot days, a feeling that made Jack shiver ran through his body. Kevin stopped too. He broke out in a cold sweat as if someone had put a knife to his neck.


    They looked at Kai. Those blue eyes changed in front of them. They turned red. Fear, anger, love, and now excitement. Inside the red eyes now a fourth yellow mark appeared.


    Kai turned around. He turned his head around and looked around. Then he shouted.


    "I don''t care if you''re here or not! If you don''t come out now, the world will know the truth about people like me!"


    "Will you still be able to keep hiding?"


    "Haha, you''re really scary, Kai."

 Chapter 11: Questions And Answers

You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    <u></u>

 Chapter 12: Remember And Live

This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    <u></u>

 Chapter 13: Accident (1)

    Good Readings


    Kai suddenly opened his eyes. He looked around and realised it was dark. It was as if he was drunk...


    "Am I asleep or what?


    "Where am I..." Kai looked around a little more and his memories started to come back.


    "I was on the bus. Then the rocket and the explosion. I''m wearing a red outfit. "


    "Shouldn''t people be wearing white dresses at a time like this? Why is mine red? Anyway, I''m dead. It doesn''t matter after all," said Kai. He seemed to have already accepted that he was dead.


    Suddenly, it started to light up. Kai was on one of the streets of Seattle. For some reason, this place looked very familiar to him.


    "Where is this place?" There were houses on both sides of the street. The snow-white houses really gave you an air of extinction. When Kai saw these, he was sure he was dead. There were no people here. And life was so pale.


    As Kai walked slowly through the houses, he felt that someone was watching him.


    Suddenly a white light flashed in Kai''s eyes. When Kai opened his eyes, the people who had died because of him suddenly appeared 30 metres away from Kai. Every one of them looked dead and the more Kai saw them, the worse he felt. Someone was rubbing his mistake in his face.


    The people in that hospital, maybe some of them had wanted to come to the gym. The crowd on the bus. These people didn''t deserve to die. They''d come for him.


    Kai felt drunk. He was in the mood to do anything the dead wanted.


    Suddenly the dead man at the front held out his hand.


    To Kai, this man looked familiar. Soon he realised who the man was. This man was the doctor who looked after Kai in the hospital. His brown hair reached his shoulders. His face was not perfect. He was ugly, but he had worked hard to reach that point in his life. He''d spent days and months studying. In the end, he died because of Kai.


    Kai forgot for a moment that this man was dead and started walking towards him. Who would believe that this man was dead, the only change in the man was his whitened body. Other than that, he was completely fit. Even though he looked dead, Kai was too confused to realise it.


    As Kai approached them, he muttered quietly. Who knew what he was muttering?


    Ten metres before Kai reached them, the doctor spoke. His voice sounded in such a way that it was as if the voices of everyone there had been merged. It was divine.


    "Come to us. Be one of us. We died because of you, you deserve it. "


    Kai didn''t find this conversation strange and continued to move forward like an idiot.


    When he was 1 metre from them, he heard a voice behind him. This voice was so thin that it was easily recognised as a girl''s voice. But who exactly was this girl''s voice coming from?


    Kai turned round and saw Emma. She was looking at Kai.


    He saw Emma shaking her head from side to side. There was nothing else she could say. As Kai looked at her, he suddenly realised where he was. Jack had told him. He had to remember. When he looked into Emma''s eyes, he remembered.


    It didn''t have to be love, but the love he felt for her wasn''t a lie. He loved her. As a friend or otherwise. It didn''t matter.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "I''m not dead. I just lost consciousness."


    ''How can I survive?''


    That was the question. He looked at Emma. He walked towards her. He ignored the dead people coming towards him from behind. Everyone had a destiny. For these people, they were destined to die. Kai wasn''t the one who killed them. He hadn''t done anything. He wasn''t guilty.


    "Help me heal, Emma."


    Kai reached out and wanted to touch Emma''s hand, but there was a transparent wall in front of him. A wall that seemed impenetrable. Emma looked into Kai''s eyes. The two locked eyes once more, but this time Kai knew that the eyes he was looking into were not Emma''s.


    "Do you love me, Kai?"


    Kai looked at her. She was small and petite and cute. She had an incredibly beautiful face and would make any man''s hands sweat. But her voice, her voice was different. Kai realised that it was quite old and cold. It was different.


    "I don''t know you. How can I love you?"


    Emma smiled.


    "You''re right. I''m not Emma. I''m Ervin."


    She reached out and touched Kai''s skin. Kai instantly felt the energy flowing through his body.


    "I''m going to help you."


    ********


    "AGHH!" Kai groaned at the pain he suddenly felt in his chest. Opening his eyes slowly, the first thing he saw was the sky covered in black clouds.


    As Kai slowly lowered his head, he saw a 3 metre long and 15 cm wide iron bar standing on his chest. The energy he felt along with the pain in his chest was fluttering madly. The healing energy was trying to heal his body. At an incredible speed! Kai wasn''t supposed to have that kind of speed. He was still in the early stages of development. His strength was definitely not at this level. When the wounds on Kai''s arms and legs healed, he immediately grabbed the iron and tried to pull it out of his chest. Of course he shouldn''t have had the strength to pull it out. He had to feel the pain.


    When Kai removed the iron bar, he took a deep breath and put his hands on his knees and began to breathe. At the same time, the hole in his chest was closing on its own. Kai was still at the head of the Yellow Lightning. That''s why he shouldn''t have had such a speed of healing. But an unknown force was healing him.


    Kai turned his head and was shocked. Because he was nailed to the ground, he could only look at the sky just now. Now that he could see all around him, he realised what was happening to the crowd.


    There were people with severed limbs on the ground and the smoke from that gun was so thick that Kai immediately turned his head and started to vomit. His strength and adrenaline didn''t matter. This was unbearable. He had never seen a scene like this in his life, and for someone like him, who had just turned 14, it was terrifying. He felt so much remorse just for the people he had caused to die. It was impossible for him to look at these people with a cold heart.


    But Kai couldn''t linger any longer. He stopped himself from vomiting and moved to find the others.


    While Kai was searching at full speed, he suddenly heard a voice and hid behind one of the large parts of the bus. It sounded like a middle-aged man''s voice.


    "Find that boy now, don''t let him get away. You''ve already lost enough time."


    "If you still can''t find him, grab one of his mates and use him. If you fail to do that, I will kill you!"


    Kai was trying hard not to get his shoes in the blood as he listened to them, but when he finally realised it was unnecessary, he let himself go. He shouldn''t be afraid of getting covered in blood. Especially not at a time like this when the lives of his friends were at stake.


    As the men moved away, Kai was about to move to follow them when he realised in the mirror in front of him how he had looked since waking up.


    Not normal. It was like when he''d gained the other traits and his eyes were red, but this time it was much more. He had changed much more.


    While his skin was white, his eyes were purple. The simple purple pupil and white whites were frightening in themselves. At the same time, his hair became lighter and his blonde colour became white. His lips were red like a ripe cherry.


    His current appearance reminded him of the devil. Cunning and dangerous. He looked strong. His body glowed with even greater power.


    "Oh, good, the survivors will be scared to death when they see my face."


    To become an angel of death now, he only needed to wear a black robe and a scythe.


    He also needed the heart to kill people.


    Kai didn''t linger any longer and started to follow them without losing his opportunity. After a little while he saw a man.


    This person, whose body was covered with wounds, was another attacker. Not the one who attacked Kai. Kai wasn''t looking for him either. For some reason, he felt he could easily catch him in his current state.


    Although Kai didn''t know it, he had entered the King Mode of his past lives. His physical strength had jumped from Yellow Lightning to Blue Lightning. If Kai wasn''t in King Mode. he could see the lightning bolts in the six directions of his eyes. But in King Mode, his eyes were only purple.


    Kai was about to rush forward to beat him up when one of the men from earlier appeared beside him. The second, the third, the fourth, the fifth, and so on until there were 20.


    As strong as Kai was already, he couldn''t beat that many people with his current strength. At least he thought so...


    Even that axe murderer alone could force Kai, but this many people...


    Even though he knew they weren''t as strong as the axe murderer, it was still a dangerous job, and Kai was definitely at a disadvantage in this situation.


    As Kai looked around, he glanced in the direction the men were slowly advancing.


    There he was! There was a little blood in his blonde hair and he was unconscious. Next to him were Jack and Kevin again. Kevin seemed to be shielding them with his body. Kai looked at his friend in shock. He was lying on the floor, blood pouring down his body.


    "You did this just because you knew you were going to get better? You haven''t even awakened that power yet!"


    It didn''t matter. Kevin wasn''t the coward he had been when he met Seth. He might be afraid for himself, but never for his mates.


    Kai quickly reached them before the men. When he felt the purple colour fade from his eyes, he immediately turned his attention to the others. But lightning had shot out from the six corners of his eyes, and this time his eyes had taken on a red colour. Still, without Kai wanting them to, they faded away and Kai had normal human eyes.


    Jack was a little sober. Thanks to being a repellent, his body was releasing a lot of adrenaline. This prevented him from feeling pain. The only wound on his body was a huge gash on his arm. He probably couldn''t stand it and fainted.


    Emma hit her head. The blood from her head was in her hair.


    Kevin was undoubtedly badly injured, but he was healing better than the others. That meant there was nothing to worry about. When Kai pulled the pieces of glass and iron from his back, the wounds began to heal more easily.


    "So you''re the owner of the six emotions!!!"


    Kai turned round. His eyes turned red once more. As the 6 lightning bolts appeared, he seemed to be getting used to controlling it.

 Chapter 14: Accident (2)

    Good reading


    Kai heard a noise behind him and turned round quickly to look at the face of the man with the nasty wounds. His hair was tied back and his clothes were covered in blood. His beard was also a bit long. He looked just like that person. This man in front of him also had an axe in his hand. Next to him were the men Kai had just seen. They were all giving Emma the stink eye. Their intentions were not good. Emma''s young age was just a number to them. Prison was not a place they could go.


    "You think you can escape?" the man''s voice was as disgusting as it could ever be.


    Kai couldn''t stop thinking about the little girl who died in the hospital as he looked at that man''s face. Deep down, he was experiencing all the emotions at once. Anger, love, fear, fear, excitement, curiosity and peace...


    As Kai felt all the emotions, the colour of his eyes changed once again, but strangely this time his eyes were not red. There was no lightning bolt travelling towards his pupil. His eyes were completely purple!


    Kai''s eyes were purple this time. At the same time, Kai could feel the power radiating from his eyes. His body was again in the form of a grim reaper like before. His white skin and red lips were the same as before. His snow-white hair also fluttered in the wind.


    Kai didn''t know much about this transformation, but he was sure Jace knew something about it. He decided that if he managed to get out of here, he should ask him what this transformation was.


    As Kai looked at the group of twenty in front of him, he realised that time was running out, but there seemed to be nothing he could do, he had to rely on this form and defeat this man.


    "I guess we don''t need to talk," Kai said. The evil smile on Kai''s face was not something he did on purpose. It didn''t belong to him. Kai had never smiled like that in his life, but it seemed to be working. The men were scared.


    "One for 21? I''d better join in, or there''s going to be trouble." Kai suddenly heard a voice and turned his head towards a black-haired boy of about 16, about the same height as Kai, whose green eyes glowed as he looked 20 metres away.


    Yes, such a long description was unnecessary at a moment like this.


    This young boy was Jace. His eyes were glowing green. When he turned his head towards Kai, his face became strange. He was obviously surprised by Kai''s appearance and became thoughtful.


    "Hmm, I don''t know what this is, but we''ll ask when we get to the academy."


    Kai nodded and looked at the 21 people. They all looked stronger than each other. Turning his head again, he saw Jace coming up to him.


    "Are your eyes green?"


    "Yeah, everyone has green eyes except you."


    "Okay, so what''s the plan?"


    "You take them and I''ll handle it."


    Kai didn''t understand what Jace said at first. Was he going to fight these men, all stronger than each other, alone? Even with the powers of emotions, Jace couldn''t beat these guys. Because Kai was in the way! Kai was a Kingslayer, but who had protected him until now? Who had placed a stone on Kai that blocked his growth plates? The stone had been broken when Kai had entered his purple-eyed state, but Jace hadn''t yet regained his full strength. Still, he wanted to fight alone.


    Kai looked at him gratefully.


    When he turned to the others, Jack was awake but holding his arm. Kevin had recovered. Emma was unchanged. Kai looked at Jack.


    "Can you walk?" Jack looked at Kai''s face and nodded. He breathed a sigh of relief as he slowly removed his hand from his arm.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    "Don''t worry, ahh!" Kai quickly took Jack''s arm.


    "I''ll take Jack, you take Emma." Kevin said.


    Kai immediately took Emma in his arms.


    "Where are we going?" asked Kevin.


    "Let''s get away from here for now." said Kai and started running. After about 300 metres he looked back. He could barely see anything. His purple eyes were closed and his normal body was left. But even this body had had its share of sports and life and death situations that Kai had done all this time. They were moving fast enough.


    Jace was struggling. He''d killed 6 of the 21 men. The rest were attacking at the same time, so he was struggling.


    "I''ll come to your rescue."


    After Kai and the others had moved about 700-800 metres further, Kai thought of the old tree house he had spent with Jack and Kevin. He immediately headed towards it. He believed that the people around would be more dangerous than the tree house.


    After Kai and the others had moved another 200 metres, Emma in Kai''s arms began to move. Suddenly opening her eyes and seeing Kai, a brief smile formed on her face.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    Brief smile...


    Kai looked at Emma as she moaned. Her beautiful face was wrinkled with pain. She probably cared more about her head wound than being in Kai''s arms.


    Kai flinched when Emma looked at Kai''s face. He thought her face had taken on the evil purple eye and angel of death shape again. Kai was afraid she would be shocked if she suddenly saw something like that when the girl didn''t know anything yet.


    Kai heard Emma''s tired voice.


    "K-Kai???" she said, her voice filled with a fear that was hard to understand. Kai realised at that moment that he was covered in blood. Emma''s clothes and especially Kevin''s were soaked in blood.


    "Don''t worry, nothing''s wrong. You''re safe now." Kai smiled warmly and Emma smiled back and tried to stand up. Of course she had no idea what had happened. She only had a premonition of future pain, but she didn''t understand how or why.


    Emma held her head. Kevin and Jack weren''t in her line of sight. That''s why she couldn''t see their wounds. When she put her hand to her head, Kai thought she was about to pass out again.


    "We''re almost there, just wait a little longer. "


    When Kai saw the tree house, he started to speed up his steps.


    When they arrived in front of the tree house, this time they had to ensure that Emma and Jack could go up. Emma''s leg was injured. Surely she couldn''t climb straight up.


    "Kevin, you get the first aid kit, I''ll get Jace," Kai said. In the past his mum had told him to keep a first aid kit in the tree house. Someone falling out of the tree house could cause some pretty bad injuries.


    Kevin nodded his head quickly and Kai started running back the way they had come. Jace was still in a difficult position.


    As they ran, Kai''s eye began to glow again. First the yellow lightning, representing fear, lit up at the top. Only the bases were visible, but in the future they would be lightning touching the pupil. Then two more lightning bases appeared on either side, representing curiosity and excitement. Meanwhile, Kai''s eyes were red and he was moving more agilely due to fear. Then, under the excitement, the anger lightning base burned. Love and peace did not.


    While running, Kai was also thinking.


    ''When I said I was going to pick up Jace, did I make it sound like I was going to buy fruit at the greengrocer''s?''


    ''I think that''s what you said.


    Kai was shocked by the voice he suddenly heard. He immediately started to look around while running, but there was no one around. For a moment he wondered if this voice had something to do with the person who had disguised himself as Emma when he was unconscious before. Ervin.


    Kai put an end to these thoughts when he saw Jace. He sped up even more. He wanted to attack in an impressive way at an unexpected moment. He even thought about doing moves he''d seen in films. It wasn''t as if his life was in danger at that moment.


    Jace had fallen to his knees and the man with the axe and another man were standing over him, the other man had a pistol in his hand. The pistol was a bit strange, it had different shapes on it and it looked like it was rigged differently. It looked like there was poison at the end of the barrel.


    Surely Kai was sure that these were not people to joke with. One wrong move and that would be the end of the story.


    The axe murderer couldn''t help the smile on his face when he saw Kai. He''d thought he''d already escaped.


    Jace spat the blood from his mouth into the eyes of the one holding the barrel.


    The killer swung his axe, and a few inches before it hit Kai, everything slowed and stopped an inch away. Kai had slowed time. Or rather, he thought he had.


    He immediately threw a very hard uppercut at the killer. Despite the slowing of time, the man flew into the air, but he slowed in the air before he hit the ground. He was moving very slowly, but you could tell he was still flying upwards.


    Kai''s gaze snapped to where Jace was at the sound of gunfire.


    There was no time. Kai realised by then that he hadn''t done this time slowing thing himself. That person called Ervin must have been doing it. He had mobilised the emotion of love and made him heal very quickly, and now he was using fear to slow down time. Kai could see the bullet was about to pierce Jack''s head.


    He pulled it out. Not fast enough. The poisoned bullet grazed his skin. Kai knew they didn''t have time. He took the axe from the man. No time to think. His hand trembled. His body broke out in a cold sweat. He tried to stop himself. But he shouldn''t. Even without seeing the future, he could understand what was happening.


    He had to kill to survive. If Kai didn''t kill him, he wouldn''t be fast enough to dodge a bullet. Time was speeding up.


    Kai understood. Ervin wanted him dead. He was driving him to desperation.


    He had no choice.


    The axe came down. The gunman''s head was cut in half in one stroke.


    It was a horrific scene, no doubt.


    The moment Kai cut off the man''s head, time returned. Kai threw the axe away from the killer, who fell hard to the ground. It seemed to stick to his hand. But he didn''t freeze. He didn''t have time. He and Jace approached him.


    "You''re gonna die," Kai said. The axe-less man laughed. There was no doubt about it. But it was the first time this boy had ever killed anyone. He wasn''t going to be that brave.


    "I know, I won''t beg," said the killer. After all this time, someone like him had already given up his own life. Kai slowly looked at the man. All the lightning bases in Kai''s eyes slowly disappeared, leaving only curiosity at the end.


    "I just want to ask you one thing.... Why? " he sighed.


    "For others to be happy while I''m unhappy... It''s so unfair. If I''m sad, so are they. At least that''s all I can tell you. That''s why I did it. Can you understand that? "


    He washed the blood off his face. Jace tore his throat out. Kai looked at him sadly. His eyes returned to normal. He couldn''t understand. Kai couldn''t understand.


    He believed it was revenge. For all the people who died. But he didn''t realise that not understanding him would lead to the deaths of so many more.


    Killing was easy. Understanding was the hard part.


    "Come on, we need to tend to our wounds. "


    Kai and Jace left. They left behind an environment that would shock the human world.

 Chapter 15: Calm Before The Storm

    Eye lightning colours ranking


    1. Yellow


    2. Blue


    3. Green


    4.Orange


    5. Red


    6.Mor


    Jace said nothing as Kai took Jace''s shoulder and walked towards the tree house. He knew what it meant for Kai to kill someone. Ordinary people grew up with taboos. Doing certain things, breaking certain rules, could be like crushing his heart mercilessly.


    "Don''t worry," Kai said. It was just two word, but it meant a lot. Kai had already accepted it.


    "Thanks. " Kai looked at him as Jace suddenly spoke. Jace wasn''t even looking at Kai''s face. He was just looking at the floor.


    Blood oozed from Jace''s mouth. Kai sped towards the tree house.


    When Kai and Jace reached the tree house, Kevin had somehow managed to get the two of them upstairs. Kai helped Jace up, too. Kai threw himself to the side as Jace lay on the ground. It had been a long time since his eyes had been the same.


    But the adrenaline in Kai had just run out and Kai''s pain had increased exponentially. Apparently the wounds from the accident hadn''t healed completely. Maybe they were wounds that had formed after the accident.


    "Do you need help?" Kevin asked. Kai shook his head from side to side.


    "No, you look after Jace. I''m fine," Kai said. Kevin must not have realised Kai''s pain because he shook his head and started to walk over to where Jace was lying. Kai lay back down and started to think.


    "So it''s only a matter of time before we face situations like this if we stay out, huh? All the more reason to go to the academy."


    He said no more. After a short while, he fell asleep.


    ***


    Kai woke up in the morning in his tree house. He was covered with a blanket. His parents had given him blankets like this in the past. He used to come here with just Kevin and Jack and their parents had taken precautions so they wouldn''t get cold in the cold.


    He saw Emma. She looked a little more dishevelled, but she hadn''t lost any of her beauty. There was concern in her eyes. Her head was wrapped in a white cloth.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Are you okay?" Kai asked the first question without giving her a chance. Emma smiled and nodded her head in agreement.


    "You? You slept a lot."


    ''I slept a lot?''


    Kai was undoubtedly feeling very good and it didn''t even feel like he had slept much, but he had certainly slept soundly.


    "How long have you been awake?"


    Kai asked with a puzzled look on his face. Emma slowly began to take his fingers.


    "Two?"


    Emma shook her head to the side and opened two more fingers, laughing. Kai''s eyes were wide open.


    "Four? I really slept a lot."


    "No."


    Emma opened 2 more fingers and looked at Kai''s face. Kai couldn''t look at Emma''s face. He hung his head in shame. He never thought he would sleep this much.


    "By the way, they told me everything."


    Kai looked at Emma curiously, but Emma didn''t say anything.


    "Everything?"


    Of course, "everything" meant everything Kai could do to arouse his feelings of love. It also meant that Emma knew how Kai felt about her.


    "Everything..." she said suggestively. Emma burst out laughing. Kai, fortunately for him, swore and started laughing too. Only then would he be less embarrassed in front of Emma. Only by laughing could he save himself from this embarrassing situation.


    As Kai and Emma continued to laugh, step by step, Kevin came up to them. When Kai realised that Emma had stopped laughing, he cursed Kevin inwardly. There were no scars on his body. He didn''t have a belly anymore. It was strange. He knew he''d awakened her feelings of love. He''d been weakened when he''d been wounded there to protect them. Maybe it was a side effect of the awakening.


    "I''m really hungry, is there anything to eat?" asked Kai. Kevin nodded and turned round and returned a few seconds later. He had bread in his hand. He put the bread in Kai''s hand.


    "All we have is bread. You don''t have any other problems, do you?"


    "No, how''s Jack? I''m afraid the wound on his arm is serious, it looked pretty bad."


    Kevin ran his hand over his face with an exasperated expression, but it was Emma who answered, not him.


    "I''ve stitched it up but it''s still a big wound and will definitely need healing and rest."


    Emma said. Kai''s eyes looking at Emma were filled with surprise.


    "I didn''t know you knew how to stitch."


    "You don''t know anything about me."


    Kai was embarrassed once more. Not only had he fallen in love with her even though he knew nothing about her, but he had acted as if he knew everything. No doubt it must have been quite uncomfortable.


    "I''m sorry."


    Emma said nothing. She frowned slightly, but she wasn''t really angry. She was just thoughtful about what had happened. Kai''s words only affected her to a small degree.


    "Did you know she was just like us?"


    Came a voice. Kai turned his head and looked at the black-haired boy with a white face. His hair was short and thin. Now that his mask was gone, his handsome face was revealed. There were no signs of acne. His face was like the statues of Greek gods. He was quite beautiful. He was masculine too. Although his eyes were small compared to his face, they were not bad. It gave him a distinction.


    His right arm was bandaged. Although he managed to extract the poison, he must have been in a lot of pain and tired.


    Emma turned before Kai could ask.


    "I''ve dreamt about you before. I''m a seer. At least Jace said I am."


    There was still doubt in her eyes. She''d seen people who looked like terrorists, but nothing supernatural yet. Just a strange dream and miracles like Kevin not being hurt.


    Naturally, he didn''t believe that Kevin had recovered so quickly. He just thought he wasn''t hurt.


    Kai was surprised once again. Although Jace called it rare, Kai realised that everyone he knew was a developer.


    Jace noticed it too. He felt he owed an explanation.


    "Emotions attract each other. To be honest, it''s odd in every way that all your friends are developmentalists, but not impossible. Developmentals rely on their instincts to find each other."


    "What happened during that fight? You didn''t say anything about that," Kai said. He was talking about the lightning flashes in her eyes. Emma, of course, was still hesitant to believe it, but Kevin and Kai were listening intently.


    "If you mean your eyes, let me tell you, people like us have colour levels. With 6 colours our power increases. After the 6th colour we gain another emotion, but the colour of the emotion we have goes back to the lowest colour, yellow. However, this is hardly noticeable, as life span, strength and so on increase after each colour. This is not a disadvantage. On the contrary, we call getting the 2nd emotion the 2nd step and they are much stronger than people with one emotion. Their status is high among the developmentalists and they are respected all over the world. "


    "At the same time, colours are divided into three parts. In the eye, they form like lightning. The one you have is the lightning base. Then there is the middle degree. This is given when the lightning grows to half its size. Your physical ability is much higher than the base. Finally, there is the peak. When you manage to cross this point, the colour of the feeling you have changes and you become much stronger. "


    "I know it''s complicated, but we''re out of time. Get ready. We''re leaving here. "

 Chapter 16: 6 Sacred Being

    "Where''s Jack?"


    Kai asked Kevin and Kevin gestured to the step behind them. The tree house was not very big and the wooden layer they were on was only 4 metres above the ground, but there was a top layer of this wooden layer and although it was only a few centimetres high, it looked like another room. The direction it was facing was different and you had to go round the tree by stepping on a step like a door. Kai went towards it.


    When Kai got to Jack, he saw that he was sitting on the wooden fence. His blonde hair was blowing in the wind. He was watching the sunset. Kai couldn''t see his gaze, but he could see that he was getting worse. He didn''t seem quite himself.


    "Will it always be like this? You saw the chaos, it can''t always be like this."


    "Why do you ask? You''ve been thinking about it since you woke up, haven''t you?"


    He couldn''t fool Kai. Jack knew that. He laughed. But it was short-lived. His arm was wrapped just like Jace''s arm, but he couldn''t use his abilities as well as Jace. Laughing, he accidentally squeezed his arm and it hurt. The expression on his face disappeared.


    "It hurts, Kai. I''m scared too. I''m experiencing a fear I never realised until today, and it''s not what I imagined. More than losing you, more than losing myself, I''m afraid of dying. I really don''t want to die."


    This world was cruel and the reality of justice was questionable. But this was reality. They had lived in a fake world all this time. He had thought about it since he woke up. He was right.


    Kai approached and rested his hands on the fence next to his friend. He sighed deeply and a gentle breeze blew across his face.


    "Me too, I''m scared too."


    ***


    1 Week Later


    Jace had gathered everyone at the main entrance to the tree house. For 1 week they had eaten things they didn''t know where Jace had brought them from and they had come to their senses. That cool guy had told them to leave as soon as possible, but now he had kept them here for a week. It was really a strange way of understanding the world.


    Although Jace gave them time to recover and digest the events, he regretted giving them so much time. Because Kai and his friends had nagged him many times during this period of time.


    "We need to leave immediately(!). The hunters are after us!"


    "We''re out of time! Jump on my back! I''ll take you all away from this realm!"


    "It''s time for me to sacrifice myself! I will die a hero!"


    These were all things that had been said to Jace during the week to make fun of him. Everyone had a good time except Jace.


    When Jace told them that their things had been taken to the academy, it was time for them to leave. Since Jace had told them this long ago, they had not taken anything that would weigh them down. Now that their belongings had arrived, they had to reach this land that they should have reached long ago.


    Everyone gathered round. At that moment Jace started to speak once more and everyone listened to him calmly.


    "One more thing... you may meet people like you... Don''t trust them all... " Jace''s last words were going into the great unknown. Kai and the others thought that the developers had each other''s backs.


    "Why? "


    "They are, in any case, born of human emotion. They can betray. So whoever you meet, do not bring them here. You''re unfamiliar with this system. Let me take care of everything until you go to the academy. " he said and went towards his bed. Since it was nighttime, everyone had to go to bed and leave early in the morning.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    "I don''t understand this kid," Kai said and sighed deeply. He felt like an idiot.


    "I''m going to bed too," Emma said and moved to the bed on the floor. Emma frowned when Kai took the spot next to her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Shouldn''t you be sleeping somewhere else? After all, I''m a girl and you''re a pervert."


    This time Kai frowned.


    "How am I a pervert?! You don''t want me here because you''re afraid of my charms." Emma''s face suddenly flushed and she frowned even more. She pulled her blanket over her and turned her back. Her expression was unseen.


    "We both know who''s tempted by whom," she said quietly. Kai laughed at that.


    Kai laughed but said nothing.


    Kai returned to his friends. Emma turned round and looked at him but Kai didn''t notice. Jack and Kevin laughed at that.


    Kai grinned at them and moved to a spot a little away from Emma. When Kai turned his head and lay down, all the noise had stopped. Kai closed his eyes and lay there in the silence of the night without realising he had retreated into the darkness.


    ***


    "Where am I?"


    Kai opened his eyes and found himself on the street where his house was. He realised he was dreaming. He was fully conscious. The street stretching in front of his eyes reminded him of a memory he used to have. A dream...


    "Is this... Am I seeing the future again? This time I have to analyse it down to the smallest detail. Maybe it''ll come in handy later." said Kai.


    As Kai looked around, he saw a man ahead. The man had an evil smile on his face, but the most remarkable thing was what was in his hand. Kai''s expression suddenly changed.


    "Damn it! Not again! "


    BOOOM!!!


    As the man fired the bazooka in his hand towards a house, Kai turned his gaze towards the house and his eyes widened in fear.


    This house belonged to Emma''s family. Emma was very important to Kai and someone firing a bazooka at her house had caught his attention.


    The street, the earth, the sky, and everything else began to blur as Kai couldn''t contain himself and ran towards the man. Unfortunately, he wouldn''t make it. He was waking up.


    "Damn it!! The dream is ending.... Details!! I need to find a date." Kai felt his feet disappear as he turned his head and tried to find out about the date. His hands were disappearing too.


    The dream realm was crumbling and disappearing. Only Kai''s head and torso were left. He couldn''t see history either.


    Kai was about to despair when Kai''s eyes were left alone. Just as he was about to wake himself up, he saw what he was looking for. It was a newspaper! The date was written on it and Kai had seen the date shortly before he woke up. For the first time in his life he realised how lucky he was.


    29th of August


    "Tomorrow! "


    ***


    In Kai''s mind, six holy beings sat around a round table. One emanated a very angry aura, while one emanated fear. The other four radiated Excitement, Curiosity, Love and Peace respectively. But that was it. Their faces were not clear.


    These were mighty figures connected to the 6 emotions in Kai''s mind. They all had the power to destroy the earth. They could destroy a planet with a single finger.


    "Don''t you think it''s too much this time? First Eros and then you, Diana, didn''t you help him too much?! He needs to develop on his own!! Not for us to hand him everything on a platter!! We''ll explain everything to him when he starts communicating with us. Why do you care so much about him already!!!" everyone fell silent when the person from the table, from whom the aura of anger radiated, spoke. The one she called Diana was looking at her curiously. She had blonde hair and a very sweet face. With a sweet movement, she moved her hand to her chin.


    As the aura of the person with the aura of anger thickened, Diana''s aura of curiosity also thickened. When Diana started to speak, no one was talking at the table again.


    "If we helped him, we helped him. What''s it to you? We want to know what he''s going to do. 200 years ago. We lost all our friends and power that day. No matter how powerful we are, we are in the mind of a teenager. What we have to do is to make him take our revenge. Not die. We are all equal here Ezra. So stop telling us what to do and calmly make suggestions. " Ezra became even more angry with the words he heard. But he didn''t want to be too rude to them. After all, he had spent a lifetime with them and couldn''t get too far away for 200 years. Only when this child was born did they have a chance to get away from each other.


    Ezra calmed himself down. And he started to speak.


    "If you want him to get stronger, he has to get stronger himself. It''s not the right way for us to give him power like this. What you''ve shown is that you can see the future in two short years. For a seer to do that, he must have awakened his second sense. The speed of his healing is again the work of Eros. I know that the speed of healing in healers depends on love, but that boy is still a teenager, he cannot love someone that much in such a short time. Everyone in this room knows you did it. And Lea, don''t think I''ve forgotten what you did! You did worse than them! You''ve not only empowered our heir, you''ve empowered someone else! They stopped time on the bus. That only occurs at the blue-eye level. Those two novices are only at the yellow eye level! I didn''t expect it from you!"


    When Ezra fell silent, no one spoke. Everyone silently waited for what would happen next. Everyone knew that Ezra''s anger was really strong. Even though everyone was of equal strength, they knew that in a battle with Ezra, they would receive great wounds. And because Ezra was always inclined to fight, everyone was silent. Right now, Ezra''s aura of rage was at a level that could destroy even the strongest people in the world. That''s how he was. He should have died of anger the day he died.


    As Ezra''s aura slowly decreased, he turned his head to where the peace chair was. Ezra became completely serious. This was someone even he was hesitant to fight. He was dangerous. His calm was dangerous.


    "Elvis, what do you think? You showed yourself to him. Why did you do it?" Elvis was the strongest of them all. If they all got together, Elvis was still stronger than them. He had suffered much more than them on his way to power, but in the end, he had finally eaten his bread. Elvis was home to great power.


    Elvis revealed himself as he slowly raised his head. The aura emanating from that blurred figure calmed all emotions. It was a sense of peace.


    "That boy needs to reach us, Ezra. His curiosity will bring him here. There are things you don''t know. There are things I don''t know either. There are stipulations about the conditions under which we can enter that child''s body. We have to abide by those conditions. "


    Elvis'' voice sounded colder. The others were worried. Not surprisingly, Ezra was furious at this behaviour.


    "The world changed a lot while we were gone. Very powerful people began to appear. Those in the universe would have invaded this world long ago if it weren''t for the power of the Star Lord. From the very beginning, we were not the main characters." When Elvis turned his head, this time everyone was looking at him in all seriousness.


    "That boy will grow stronger and help us get our revenge. We may not be the main characters, but he will be part of the story. He will make sure that the balance of power is back in our favour and he will wipe these wretched, evil creations of the Era, the hunters, from this world. " When Elvis stood up and slammed his hand on the table, everyone stood up at once. Their aura could destroy the entire world. When Elvis and the others, the Guardians of the 6 Emotions united, their power could reach beyond emotions.


    That cold aura would cause violent waves even in the hearts of the figures on the 6th step.


    "We won''t lose this time!"

 Chapter 17: Before Departure

    A few minutes ago.


    Kai woke up with a dream. He could feel beads of sweat running down his body as he looked around frantically. Kai woke up as he slowly descended from his back into his knickers.


    He looked around as he stood up without making a sound.


    The night was still going on. While the stars were too far away to see, the moon was enough to illuminate the whole night.


    Kai looked at Emma and realised she was asleep, hugging the pillow that should have been under her head. For Kai, just looking at her made him the happiest man in the world. She was just so beautiful. He was disappointed in himself. All this time he wanted to look into people and fall in love with their hearts. Apparently, not everything was so easy.


    "I wish you knew how much I love you."


    He believed that these words came from his heart. Otherwise, even he would not know why he said those words.


    Kai went to the place where he had spoken to Jack. He leaned his arms on that fence again.


    Kai waited for the sun to rise. So he could collect his thoughts and say goodbye to this land where he had spent his life.


    "Ahh?!"


    Kai collapsed to the ground as pain shot through his chest. As the pain shot through his whole body, Kai squeezed himself so no one would wake up. He knew this had happened before and it would pass. There was no point in worrying anyone.


    The pain Kai felt was beyond words. It felt like a hammer was being hammered into his chest or a screwdriver was being pushed into his brain. The pain, which felt like removing all his organs and making a barbecue, continued for 1 hour. As the 1-hour pain ended in an instant, Kai had an inscription in his mind.


    '' This is just the beginning, the war begins.''


    The writing in Kai''s mind began to make Kai think hard. He felt as if he was not the one who suffered for 1 hour. Not even a leak of that pain remained. His brain was covered with a feeling of absolute freshness and comfort. His body was much more flexible and light. He thought he had changed. He had become stronger. That one hour had planted a great seed of willpower, especially in his mind.


    Kai slowly got up from where he had fallen and sat down where he had been sitting before, watching the rising sun. After some thought, he realised what the people inside him were thinking.


    "So the war begins. "


    ***


    Emma had fallen asleep at night with a strange feeling inside her. She still didn''t know why she was doing this. She felt like the girl who fell in love with the bad boy in a teenage film. Even though she knew Kai was dangerous, she loved him and it looked like she would continue to love him. No, it wasn''t just because he was dangerous. She was leaving because this world was dangerous.


    She had always loved reading books and now she had an opportunity. He could make his life change and become stronger in the world. Who wouldn''t be tempted by the idea of being the protagonist of his story? She knew Kai''s qualities were much stronger than she had, but she wasn''t greedy. She liked the idea of living like this. She liked these people.


    Isn''t that funny? All she used to worry about was how to keep up with her studies. Now she had to think about her life and the lives of those she loved.


    Emma slowly got up from her bed as it got lighter. She had this strange habit. She would wake up as soon as the sun came out. Maybe it was because of the sunlight hitting her face. She had never been able to go back to sleep after waking up.


    Emma looked around and realised that everyone was asleep except Kai.


    She slowly got up from her seat and started to move forward while looking around.


    When Emma came to the open side of the tree house, she saw Kai. He was leaning his arms on the wooden fence, watching the new rising sun. Emma couldn''t see his face. He probably hadn''t realised she was coming either.


    "Good morning," said Kai.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Emma smiled and sat down next to him. Apparently her footsteps were making more noise than she thought.


    "Good morning." she said.


    "Why are you up so early? It''s only six o''clock," Kai said. As someone who always made a point of getting up early, he knew the time of sunrise better than anyone. Emma pretended not to hear.


    "How did you know I was coming?"


    Kai also pretended not to hear Emma. Emma rolled her eyes.


    "Are you ready?" Kai asked. Emma turned her eyes towards the sun and looked at Kai, but Kai wasn''t looking at her. He continued to watch the sun. Emma felt a sizzle in her heart, but she didn''t show it on her face. She couldn''t ask him to look at her all the time. She didn''t want to be unattractive. She didn''t want to act stupid. She knew Kai liked her. There was nothing to worry about.


    "You probably won''t see your family for a long time. Do you regret it?"


    After Kai said his words, he turned his eyes from the rising sun to Emma''s face. Kai''s handsome face had changed a lot overnight. The boy who had been acting silly was now looking as serious as a general. The change in his mind was quite frightening for Emma. She didn''t believe that a person could change so fast, but seeing this made her a little happy. It increased her faith in this world.


    His blue eyes were slightly reddened by the light of the sun. His blonde hair fluttered in the wind and his gaze left a big mark on Emma''s heart.


    "If I don''t feel remorse, does that make me unfaithful?"


    Kai laughed. His smile was as bright as the stars, as wide as the sun. It made Emma feel lucky.


    "It seems none of us can resist our feelings."


    Emma looked up at the sun again.


    "What changed you so much in one night?"


    Kai sighed. I guess he didn''t know the answer himself.


    Kai turned round. Emma looked at him. Apparently she wasn''t going to get her answer.


    "We''d better wake the others. The sooner the better."


    Emma nodded as they got the others up and ate some of what Jace had found.


    By the time they had all their needs taken care of and packed up it was 8.00am.


    Everyone was ready and they were just waiting for Kevin. He had taken out everything he had eaten when Jack had kicked him in anger and the rest was coming out now.


    "How did you guys build this tree house? Isn''t it too big? Wouldn''t it be too hard for you three little brats to use anyway?" said Emma.


    Kai looked at Emma. The serious expression on his face had decreased. But the expression on his face now was far from his old expression.


    "It''s not exactly what we did. Our fathers did it. We helped as much as we could."


    " We were small, what did we do at most? We brought and carried wood, and those were the small ones. Now I carry them with one finger," said Jack on the other hand. In a week his sense of humour had been revived. He pointed with his good arm and touched one of the fences. He was showing off. He had the same smile on his face that my grandmother used to wear after he''d teased my mother.


    His arm was still bandaged and getting worse. Even if Jack regained his sense of humour, he could suddenly change completely and become mad and angry. So they were being careful.


    "OK, it''s over. Let''s go." Kevin said as he stepped out of the grass.


    As he approached Jace, Emma and the others, they were all wondering what he was going to say.


    "You all get your stuff first and then we''ll meet back here. I''ve organised a car for the trip and we''ll leave when you get back. "he said.


    Everyone nodded and headed towards their homes, and after 10 minutes Kevin and Jack left Emma and Kai.


    When Emma arrived in front of her house, she waved her hand to Kai and headed towards her house. Just as Emma was about to enter her house, she looked at the hand holding her wrist. When she looked at the person holding her hand, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Be careful. Always stay alert." said Kai. He had a very serious expression.


    When Kai spoke, a chill ran through Emma. It was really disturbing for Emma to hear him talk in such a scary way.


    Emma was thinking about what to say to her parents when she knocked on the door of her house.


    As soon as the door opened, Emma faced her mother. Her brown eyes were red from crying. Her blonde hair was matted with neglect. Looking at her, you could see how devastated a mother was.


    Although she was in her early 40s, she always looked like she was in her early 30s. Now she was really showing her age.


    "E-Emma... Are you my daughter?"


    Her voice was hoarse and tearful. She seemed to have lost her voice.


    Emma was really touched. Even though Emma had only been separated from her for 8 days, she really missed her.


    "It''s me, Mum. Don''t worry, I''m fine. Let''s go inside." her mother put a happy smile on her face with Emma''s voice and quickly let Emma in.


    "Girl, where have you been? I was scared that something would happen to you. Don''t you ever think about us-"


    Emma hugged her mum and her mum stopped talking. They stayed like that for a while. Although Emma''s mother was very curious about what her daughter was going through, Emma would not let her go.


    "I miss you too, mum. I will tell you everything. Now listen carefully. I have to leave immediately. So I''ll tell you in one go." Emma looked at her mother and realised that she was confused. Still, her mum nodded for her to tell her.


    Emma''s face was changing from shape to shape as she told her everything. At first she thought they were scammers. But then she realised that was not the case. When Emma finished telling her everything, she put her hand on her knees and looked at the floor. After staying like that for a while, he got up and lifted Emma up with him.


    "Emma Foster, you go up to your room and pack your things." As much as she didn''t want to, it wasn''t more important than her daughter''s safety. She had lived as a doctor for a long time. His intelligence was definitely much higher than normal people. He was known for being able to make important decisions quickly. She realised that this was her only option at the moment.


    Emma didn''t move as Emma''s mum slowly approached Emma. Her mother kissed her softly on the cheek.


    "Don''t forget to send us a letter or something and tell us about that boy. Hmmm.... What was his name? Ha, Kai."


    Emma was blushing and her mum was smiling. Emma went up to her room as she led the way to Emma. After preparing everything in 15 minutes, she left her room and went to her mother. After saying goodbye to her mother, she headed for the door to leave the house.


    BOOOM!!!


    Unfortunately, everything was not so easy.


    Suddenly the wall exploded and Emma fell to the ground. Of course, piles of rubble scattered around her.


    Emma slowly opened her eyes and saw the person. The one who blew up the wall. It was one of them again.


    Emma looked at her mum and saw her lying motionless on the floor. Blood was pouring from her head. A pile of rubble was on top of her, covering half of her body.


    Emma watched as the man slowly walked in. If he hadn''t seen Emma yet, it was only a matter of time. After all, she must have come here for him.


    When the hunter came up to Emma''s mum, he threw the bazooka down.


    ''Is this guy really crazy? He threw the bazooka on the ground.''


    Emma locked her gaze on him again as he put his hand in his pocket. The man took out a mini pistol from his hand. Even though it was small, its function was important to him.


    Emma almost screamed when he put the gun to Emma''s mum''s head.


    "Where are you little bug? If you run away, your mummy will win a ticket to the wooden village." the hunter had a disgusting smile on his face.


    As the man swept his gaze around, he suddenly turned to look at Emma. Emma was not far from the eyes. She was undecided. She couldn''t escape. Now they were both going to die together.


    "There you are." As he slowly approached Emma, she came back the same way. Suddenly, when she felt the gun in her head, she realised it was all over. She was seconds away from dying. Her life flashed before her eyes, but she no longer had time to regret it.


    "Good night bug-" before the man could finish his sentence, a stone split his head in two. As the man slowly fell to the ground, the body behind him appeared. Someone had actually sneaked up on him and split his head open with a rock! Emma looked in shock at the person who killed the hunter.


    "I told you to be careful!!!"

 Chapter 18: New York

    Emma was shocked when she saw Kai. While Emma was waiting to die, Kai had saved her again. Even if Emma didn''t want to, she couldn''t deny what she felt for Kai. On the other hand, she couldn''t understand how he could look at the man lying on the ground in blood with such a cold stare.


    He had really killed him. Kai had really killed someone. Emma couldn''t deny the fact that this person in front of her was a murderer.


    Emma couldn''t get out of the shock for a while. She looked at the man and then at Kai. Kai''s blonde hair was smeared with a few drops of blood.


    When Kai held out his hand, Emma couldn''t hold it at first, but when she saw her mother, she realised she had to get up immediately. While she was struggling with her confusion here, her mother was trying to live.


    When she took Kai''s hand and tried to get up, she felt a pain in her leg. At the same time, as soon as she felt the pain, a burning sensation came with it.


    "Ahh! This... What is this?"


    Emma didn''t know what to do for a moment when she saw what entered her leg. One of the panes of glass from the window in the wall had entered my leg. It was very scary. Even though she hadn''t suffered any burning pain from the explosion, the pain from this glass was just as bad. An open wound in such an environment could have led to a worse outcome. She could have lost her leg!


    Emma panicked. Kai realised this immediately.


    The wound was at least 15 cm wide. Although it didn''t go very deep, it still looked like it would leave a scar.


    Seeing that Emma couldn''t stand up, Kai moved quickly and took Emma in his arms. Emma could not react to this. Under normal circumstances, she would have been embarrassed and blushed, but she didn''t have time to focus on her mother.


    "You''re really embarrassed even now. If we didn''t have to go, I''d be here making fun of you right now."said Kai.


    As Emma turned her gaze to her mother, Kai spoke as if he realised what Emma was thinking.


    "She''s going to be fine, I''ve called the ambulance and the police, so don''t touch anything and stay still so there''s no trace of us here. Unfortunately you won''t see your mum waking up but trust me. She''s going to be fine. "Kai said. Emma nodded. She had already said goodbye to her. All she wanted was her safety and apparently that wasn''t going to happen until she was gone.


    The sun was beating down on Emma''s face as Kai walked out of the wall with Emma. Emma relaxed as she wrapped her arms around Kai''s neck and rested her head on his chest. As embarrassed as she was, she still didn''t look up. Now was not the time. She was hurt. She should have rested. Especially now that she''d injured her foot before, things were even worse for her now.


    Kai continued to carry Emma in his arms for 5 minutes. Eventually Emma''s mind wandered back to the incident she had just experienced. He had really killed someone. He had split his head in two. He''s 14 years old. He''s a murderer at this age. Emma felt like she couldn''t breathe. Turning to face Kai, she realised he was walking as if he wasn''t carrying himself at all. His cold stare was back on his face, but Emma knew that Kai was only looking at her like that because he didn''t know what to do. He was thinking.


    "My stuff?"


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Jace is faster than us. He might already be back with it."


    "How did you find me so fast? Even if our house was close, you shouldn''t have found me so fast," Emma said. When Kai suddenly lowered his head, their lips were about to touch, but Kai pulled himself back and prevented it. Obviously now was not the best time for a romantic scene.


    Kai continued to look forwards, but his face was slightly flushed. When Emma noticed this slight blush, she couldn''t help the happiness inside her. Really, Kai was always acting like a man of stone. People didn''t have to hide their feelings so much.


    "I dreamt it. I knew what was going to happen there that day. I immediately left my stuff with Jace and came here, but he had already blown the wall. So I came as fast as I could and helped him with his head. That''s it."


    "How do you feel? You just killed someone. " Emma said. Kai looked at Emma and then sighed deeply.


    "I''m going to lose my life when killing someone becomes a difficult issue. You have to kill to live. If you have to kill to live, please choose to live. "said Kai. No matter how much Kai believed he was saying the right things, Enma was still the same for him. Fragile, small and alone. She couldn''t get used to such things.


    "I want to pick you up every time you fall, and I''ll do my best to make sure you don''t have to kill anyone."


    Emma understood the good intentions in these words, but she didn''t like it. She didn''t want to be a helpless little girl.


    She wanted to be a warrior like a strong man. She wanted to be a hero too.


    "From this day on I will never need you again, I will never be a burden to you," Emma said. Kai looked at Emma and smiled. There were so many meanings under that smile, but Emma didn''t think about any of them. She didn''t want to waste time with this anymore. She rested her head on Kai''s chest and closed her eyes. Her determination was at its peak.


    She did not experience the happiness of this moment. One day she would only sigh with regret.


    ******


    Emma woke up in a car. Or should we say a caravan? She turned his head to the side and saw Kai. He was standing with his feet outstretched, looking around.


    "Where are we?" Emma said. Kai realised Emma was awake and turned to her.


    "I brought you with the others, and Jace brought this vehicle. We''re going to stop by a friend of Jace''s first. Jace is already here for that person. He''s a healer, so he can help us."


    With Kai''s words, Emma looked down at her foot and saw how much it was bleeding. Her leg had turned white. They had bound it with a cloth, but it was no better than Jack''s wound.


    Emma looked around and realised that the others were not around. In fact, where she was lying looked more like a room than a vehicle.


    "You might not have noticed because we''re in the back. They''re out front, next to Jace. You sleep here, I''ll wake you up when we arrive." Emma looked up and nodded ''yes'' and then leaned back. Kai smiled at Emma and Emma turned her head to look out of the window to avoid embarrassment.


    He didn''t seem to understand that this time he didn''t make fun of Emma, he just left the room and went to the front. Emma rested her head on the pillow and fell into a deep sleep.


    When Kai got to the front of the car, he was looking out of the window. They had a long drive ahead of them. The place where Jace''s acquaintance was staying was in another city. It was two hours away from here. They were also getting away from the academy. Even though their road was a little longer, they could not endure with these wounded people until the academy.


    Jace in the driver''s seat and the others next to him were engaged in a dark conversation. Although Jace sat in the driver''s seat, it was only to deceive people. Jace wasn''t actually driving the vehicle. The vehicle was moving by itself. These were inventions of the academy, and one of the simplest. Of course, Kai only knew it was the academy.


    "Jace, tell me about your friend. " said Kai. Jace became a little thoughtful with Kai''s words. These thoughtful memories turned into embarrassment after a while. This presented a rather surprising and funny appearance. While the others were laughing, Jace tried to silence them, but it didn''t work. Finally he said.


    "My ex."


    This only made them laugh even harder. Apparently Jace was still not over his ex. Wasn''t he embarrassed to be acting so cool back there? Especially now that he was acting like a loser.


    They all stopped laughing when Jace gave the trio a serious look.


    "She and I... We had a bad breakup. I really loved her, but one mistake I made caused me to spend years living away from her. One mistake cost me everything. The only thing I had left of her was a bronchus, but I lost that too."


    As Kai reached into his pocket, he was surprised that the broncho hadn''t really fallen out. Nothing had happened in all those adventures.


    As Kai took the bronchus in his hand, Jace looked at the bronchus with his eyes wide open. He was amazed. What kind of luck was this.


    "I think that''s what you''re talking about," Kai said. As Jace took the bronchus in his hand, you could tell by the way he looked that he was going back in time. Jack and Kevin laughed and made fun of him even more. This boy was looking at a bronze like it was his lost child.


    "I found it behind the school when we were looking for you. I think it was yours." As Jace looked longingly at the bronze, the trio could see in his eyes how much Jace really loved that girl.


    "Thank you."


    "Anytime, sir. " said Kai.


    Everyone started laughing as Kai bowed his neck. Maybe these moments wouldn''t last long. Because Kai could have sworn he heard a cracking sound on Jace''s face when he laughed.


    The Academy didn''t seem like a place where they would have time to laugh.


    Kai and the others were laughing when the car suddenly stopped and they all looked around.


    Jace smiled as he looked at why they had stopped. When he turned to Kai and the others, you could see why he was smiling. They had arrived. And their destination was certainly no ordinary place.


    "Behold the most populous city in the former America and the oldest city in the current America. Formerly known as


    New York!"

 Chapter 19: Development

    Melony Thompson


    On the way home from the academy, there was a girl with slightly blonde, but mostly black hair falling to her shoulders. Her green eyes radiated despair again today. She went through what she went through every day at the academy. She was humiliated. She was vilified. That''s why she didn''t want to go to the academy. There were people at the academy who thought they were perfect.


    They had a group because everyone had settled in their homes. Melony was always pushed around because she was always travelling alone. People looked down on her. This was not only because she was alone.


    At the same time, while everyone else had reached the middle level of yellow lightning, Melony was still at the base level. That''s why Melony was always challenged in dueling matches. And of course, they were overwhelmingly victorious. Every day her body was badly damaged. Although the healers healed the wounds on her body, the wounds in her heart could not be healed so simply.


    The mind theft class was no different. Melony was bad at it too. She had focussed entirely on the feeling of excitement to improve herself, but since she was not good enough in this emotion, she could not pass the intermediate level. That was the main problem.


    Still, she felt something related to excitement. Deep down, he felt that he shouldn''t be sad. This was the main reason why he endured this pain every day.


    Despite this, he still couldn''t do anything. He did not have the ability and will to use this power.


    You get lonely when you don''t even understand yourself.


    Nevertheless, he worked without giving up. Although he could not break through to the middle grade, he had reached the peak of the lightning base. He could make a breakthrough and enter the middle rank. This way, at least he would suffer less in fights.


    When he came home, he threw his things on his bed and went to the living room. The room was an American kitchen.


    Melony sat in front of the television and turned it on, thinking. How would she make a breakthrough? Where are my roommates? Why didn''t they come? Who were they?


    It had been three months since Melony had arrived here. Most of that time had been spent in lectures and studying the rules and people of this world. History and science. They had only been able to make progress for a month. At this time, everyone else had reached the intermediate stage, and one child had reached the intermediate stage in just one week. That was a really good statistic. Maybe now he was peaking.


    That boy''s name was Boyd, and it wasn''t just that he could reach the intermediate stage in a week. He was also a rager, and his mates behind him were really great.


    Normally there was one person of each emotion in each house, but in their house there were 2 extra ragers. Their favourite thing to do was to make fun of Melony. At least Boyd''s friends liked to make fun of Melony. Boyd didn''t even care about Melony.


    The academy consisted of two separate districts. District 1 and District 2. The lower stratum was where Melony was. It''s also where Kai and the others would come from. Zone 1...


    This was where those who had learnt their powers would stay. Once a year, there was a Zone 1 tournament. The winner earned the right to move to Zone 2. Zone 2 was also full of opportunities for higher development. And people respected those from District 2.


    Zone 2 was where those who knew their powers since birth and developed their powers at a young age stayed. It was difficult to compete with them on an equal footing. But there were always those who lacked talent. In the 2nd district, there were also those who had been training since birth but failed. In the 2nd district, tournaments were also held. The 10 people who always came last were sent to District 1.


    Most of the people in District 2 were blue lightning. But there was nothing lower. Maybe there were even those who had passed to the green lightning.


    Of course, what Melony said was only valid for the 1st graders. That is, 13-14 year olds. The 2nd, 3rd and higher grades were even stronger.


    There were a lot of activities at school, but Melony was not very interested in participating in these activities, so she was not very knowledgeable about this subject.


    There was also a tournament at the end of the year where students from academies all over the world competed, but information about this tournament was kept from the first years.


    There was also a class called dueling. In this class, students were mastering close combat. In this, everyone challenged Melony because Melony was still at the base level and the other students had more arm strength than Melony. And Melony was getting beaten up in every fight.


    The academy was 9 months long and the first years started in March. They were now in June. At the end of 9 months, there was the World Tournament. In the 6th month, the 1st district exam was held.


    As Melony turned off the TV and stood up, she thought of meditating. They had taught them that in class. This way they could connect more with their emotions.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Melony slowly sat on the floor and crossed her legs cross-legged. She had a hopeful look on her face as she closed her eyes.


    Melony didn''t even realise she had entered a meditative state.


    The hour hand chased the minute hand and three hours passed. Melony didn''t even realise it. It was the first time her meditation had lasted so long.


    In that brief moment, she felt a wave of energy coming towards her from her heart.


    Before Melony realised it, she had the smile of an excited child on her face.


    As she felt a surge again, this time the surge came from somewhere deep. Deeper.


    The fluctuation in Melony''s heart and the fluctuation in the depths continued normally. Although both increased slowly, this increase was very small again.


    Melony continued meditating for another 2 hours. At the end of 2 hours, the smile on her face grew wider with the idea that came to her mind. Even though what she was going to do was dangerous, maybe only this would allow her to rise faster than others. It would allow her to become a true genius.


    Melony could feel the fluctuation in her heart with the fluctuation coming from deep within. Melony was a mind thief. It was a matter of the mind. What would happen if she wove these two things together with her mind? This was exactly what was going through her mind at that moment


    Even though he was a total failure in mental strength, he was still going to try. It was too early to give up. Not this close.


    "This is my only chance."


    As Melony controlled her mental power and brought it closer to the deeper power, she suddenly realised that she couldn''t bring it any closer.


    Melony''s mind couldn''t go any deeper because of the intense feeling of excitement deep inside. Even though she forced herself to push further, she could not go any further.


    As the feeling of excitement enveloped Melony''s mental strength, Melony knew that the pressure of the feeling of excitement would explode her mind. After that, she would be completely insane. At least then she wouldn''t hear them when they mocked and insulted her.


    In her meditative state, the smile on her face disappeared and was replaced by the face of someone who had given up. He broke down and gave up. At that moment he realised the cost of his stupidity. It was too late to regret it. His only hope was not to see what would happen next. He was only seconds away from his mind exploding. He was living his last moments before falling off the cliff. Even if he left the meditation, he could not change what was happening now.


    "It''s over.''


    "You had the power."


    Suddenly he heard a voice. It was strong and mighty. She questioned it but did not understand what it meant.


    Melony was startled when she heard the voice coming from the depths, but she couldn''t move at all. The energy wouldn''t let her.


    "Why didn''t you go on. You could have done it. You could not have given up. You''re gonna let your family down? Why would you do that? Didn''t you say you had the power but not the will? It might not work out that way. It''s entirely up to you. Are you going to give up now that you''ve come this far?" Melony slowly lifted her head, gave a hopeful look towards her mind and spoke.


    "Can I not give up?"


    Melony''s heart fluttered as a green light flashed in her eyes. She had reached the centre of the yellow lightning. It had just developed like that.


    Melony wasn''t interested in that right now, though.


    Her voice sounded stronger than she thought as her mental power sparkled as if she had found a new light.


    "I''m.... I''m not finished. I won''t give up here." Melony reached the middle of the middle grade as the sense of excitement surrounding her was absorbed by her mental power.


    Melony tried to withstand the intense feeling of excitement as her mental power rapidly approached the power deep within. Sweat was pouring down her body.


    Three days passed as she continued to go deeper. Classes were not a problem. Since there were always those who were striving for breakthroughs, it was not compulsory to attend classes, but since it was more useful to go to classes, they often went to classes. Since no one cared about Melony, no one noticed her absence. Since the day of the duel was still a day away, it was normal that no one noticed.


    Melony''s body was completely covered in sweat as the intensity increased as she went deeper. While her clothes were sticking to her, her blonde hair was also on her shoulders.


    For a man, Melony''s current appearance was very arousing. Luckily, there was no man nearby.


    Even the carpet was soaked with sweat. Despite this, Melony still had not reached the deepest power.


    As Melony continued to go deeper, the intensity of excitement suddenly increased 10 times. Melony started to feel like she was being strangled when she was between the intense pressure.


    As she tried to absorb the pressure, the veins in her whole body were exposed.


    AAAAAAAAAAAARGH!!!!


    Melony''s scream reached the entire dormitory section as Melony continued to scream painfully. People were in the academy. Naturally, no one heard her screaming.


    Melony didn''t know how much longer she would sweat as her strength reached the peak of medium. By now the sweat was all over the kitchen. It was sticky and now there was a dirty black substance in it.


    Yellow lightning reached its peak as the green light flashed in Melony''s eyes once more. The feeling of excitement was just inches away from turning into full-blown lightning at that moment.


    She had reached a place deep inside her where she could no longer even make a sound in pain. Before he could realise what had happened to his mind, Melony pulled him to her heart. Just before she merged it with her heart, she saw what she was holding in her mind. What he saw made his eyes open in surprise. Because the person in front of him was himself.


    It was the same hair and the same eye. Her bright green eyes were awake and the lightning bolt of excitement in the upper right side was almost complete.


    No matter how much Melony saw that it was her, she merged it with her heart and became one with it.


    As soon as he merged with Melony''s heart, the intense feeling of excitement also reached her heart. As he reached the centre of the summit, he had done what everyone had been trying to do for 3 months. He was now superior to the others.


    As the pain increased at the same extraordinary rate, Melony could not even breathe anymore. At some point she thought she was going to die. Her life would end here. She wasn''t a human being. She was becoming a ghost. A ghost that would curse whoever had put her in this power struggle. He would haunt her.


    Melony felt something come out of her heart as a light flashed before her eyes. What came out of Melony''s heart was the same thing. It was herself.


    She was standing in the air. She had a holy look in her eyes. Her gaze alone was proof of her power. Melony looked at her with the tenderness of a mother in pain. She slowly brought her two fingers closer to Melony''s head.


    As soon as her fingers touched Melony''s head, a flow of power flowed into her body and Melony moved to the peak of the peak of the yellow lightning. Now she had the power she had dreamed of so much. Maybe even stronger than Boyd.


    "You don''t need to go into meditation for this anymore. As my first and last advice to you, just work on your mental strength for a while. Work on your mind theft. You''re too clumsy. " said the other Melony. Just as he was about to go into Melony again, Melony stopped him. She ignored her self-insult.


    "Who are you?" she said gently. The person in front of him was giving peace to a person just with his gaze. And by touching his forehead, she had graduated him. If he spoke to her in a threatening way, that would be the end of him. He could understand that.


    As the woman smiled, nothing showed that she was different from Melony. Everything was the same. Her smile, her look, everything. If Melony acted like her, she could be the same as the woman.


    "I am you, actually.... I am your soul, to put it in a way you can understand." the woman said.


    As Melony threw herself back in shock, the woman entered Melony''s heart. She didn''t let them talk any more.


    Spirits could go outside, something only extraordinary people could do. The woman knew Melony didn''t know this, but it would be best if Melony saw it as a dream. She shouldn''t remember it and she shouldn''t investigate it. That way she wouldn''t get into trouble. Those people were omnipotent. And the chances of them being able to do such a thing were less than 0.01 per cent. Melony smiled as she felt how lucky she was for the first time in her life. This meant that the power of her lightning would increase at an extraordinary rate.


    When she woke up, she first swore at the sweat she saw on the floor. Then she got up and looked at the clock.


    Melony cursed her luck again when she saw that it was very late. She was going to clean at night. Nevertheless, when she realised the date, the smile on her face grew wider. Apparently she had worked really hard. And more importantly, there was an event tomorrow.


    "I think it''s time for me to get my revenge. "

 Chapter 20: Lena

    When Kai finally realised that Emma wasn''t going to wake up, he nudged her awake. As Emma looked around blankly, Kai gently grabbed her chin and turned her towards him.


    "Come on, we''re here. We need to go." Emma put her head back on the pillow as she released Kai''s hand on her chin. She looked like she was going to go back to sleep. Kai had a hard time not laughing when she spoke half asleep.


    "What do I care, I''m going to sleep, you go! " Kai frowned and looked angrily at Emma. He knew that Emma didn''t realise the seriousness of the situation at the time. But it wasn''t Emma''s fault either. Her leg was really hurting and she didn''t want to go out. She knew that walking would be like torture. If there was a healer, couldn''t she heal her here?


    "Should I leave you here alone?" said Kai. Emma turned her head towards Kai with her eyes closed and looked at him for a while.


    "No, don''t leave me here alone. You stay here too." She didn''t seem to realise what she was saying. Kai looked at her and realised she wasn''t going to get up. And he could sense the laziness of this child. Apparently Emma didn''t want to get up not only because of her leg, but also because of laziness and sleep intoxication.


    "I guess that''s why I was the one who stayed behind to take you," Kai said. He couldn''t help a smile forming on his face. Of course, the one who was most intimate with Emma had stayed behind for the possibility of such a thing happening. Jace had said that injured people could be quite fussy.


    Emma was still sleeping when Kai picked her up, noting the wound on Emma''s leg. Passers-by were looking at them as they left the caravan and headed into New York. They were all thinking how shameless adolescence and youth had become. Still, they said nothing. Young people''s jaws worked much better than theirs. If they got into a conversation, they would have looked like fools.


    Meanwhile, Kai was thinking about what he knew about the city.


    The city used to be one of the most famous capitals of the world, but in 2116, when America changed to New America in the New Age War, it became a different place than before.


    While nothing technological was used, everything else was free. The country could not appoint a governor here. Because it knew what these people could do. This part of the country had a dense population, but the population was not noticed at all because people were established in an absolute order.


    Even though Kai lived in Seattle, the new name of that place was New Seattle. Each country had changed in its own way. While no one said that it would never be the same again, there has never been a war between the countries since then. It''s been about 800 years.


    Although there were still big skyscrapers in New York, Kai heard rumours that the area was much quieter than before. It was probably because there were no vehicles.


    Kai and Emma found the way by asking after a while. Although the people who saw them did not want to tell them the way at first, when they saw the wound on Emma''s leg, they thought that the blond-haired boy was carrying the girl for this reason. That''s why they gave them directions.


    When Kai and Emma arrived at their destination, Emma was still sleeping on Kai''s lap. Kai nudged her a little and she woke up. When the sun hit her face as soon as she woke up, she covered her face with her hand. She didn''t seem to feel the hands wrapped around her legs and waist.


    "Where am I?" she asked with a naive look. Kai looked at Emma while laughing.


    "You''re in my lap." said Kai with a cheeky look. Emma''s eyes immediately widened and she tried to slap Kai. But when Kai grabbed her hand with his mouth, she had to pull her hand back. A look of disgust appeared on her face.


    "You''re disgusting." Kai laughed as Emma wiped her hand with Kai''s dress. It was really disgusting. Her drool was all over her hand and she almost cut her hand because of her teeth.


    When Kai finally saw his 3 friends, he turned towards them. All 3 of them had a piece of their face falling off. When Kai saw them like this, he knew something was wrong.


    "Why are you still out there?" he asked. Jack started to speak in a nonchalant manner as he looked at Kai and Emma hugging.


    "It''s a miscalculation. What about you? What''s going on? I understand that you have a life full of love, but if you do it a little more unobtrusively, others will be pleased." Jack said. Kai realised he was overdoing it and put Emma down. Looking around at the people staring at him, he couldn''t help feeling embarrassed. Emma might have had trouble walking, but she could stand.


    Turning to Jace, he saw him staring angrily at the door.


    "Why didn''t you come in?"


    "He''s not home."


    Kai laughed as Jace gritted his teeth in anger. They had come all this way. They had escaped the hunters. But they had lost all the time they had gained by the time they got here. Still, Kai didn''t seem to care much about that. If the Hunters'' speed was what it had been, they had a little more time.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Is that why you''re so angry?" said Kai. Jace took a deep breath and relaxed as he stopped gritting his teeth. Then he looked at Kai.


    "Yeah."


    "Let''s wait a bit. We''ll go in when we get there." said Kai and they all waited together.


    It was getting dark and Kai and the others were still waiting. Emma sat on a stone. So she could wait all this time. She was completely sober now. The men were waiting at the door.


    When Kai saw a silhouette coming from the corner of his eye, he turned his gaze there. Seeing the side Kai was looking at, the others also looked in that direction. Jace stepped forward. His eyes widened and his heart began to beat faster. But he didn''t change his expression much. He hid his sweaty hands and listened to the sound of her steps with a dull expression. He tried to look at her face.


    Although he couldn''t see who it was in the darkness, it was obviously a girl, and Jace knew her body shape well enough to memorise it. Even though she had been away from her for years. He recognised her.


    When the silhouette appeared in the darkness, Jace was having a hard time keeping a straight face this time. He bit his lip. He used his clothes to wipe the sweat from his hands, which he hid behind his back. It was only when he saw her that he realised how much he missed her.


    The girl had blue hair and green eyes. Her height was something like 1,70 cm. She looked 16 years old, just like Jace, and her looks were not much different from Jace.


    "Jace?" The girl gave Jace a puzzled look as she dropped the fruit bags in her hand. Who knows what emotions were behind that look.


    "Lena?"


    The girl jumped into Jace''s arms as she ran closer. Unlike Jace, she didn''t resist her feelings. This was how she had grown up. This was how she had lived. The others looked at it, but it was strange since they knew absolutely nothing about their story. Jack was poking Kevin and asking what was going on, Kai was picking his ear. Emma was watching them admiringly. Apparently only she could see the atmosphere here.


    ***


    With Lena in Jace''s arms, neither of them could think of anything else. They had both been waiting for this moment for a long time and now it was finally here again.


    After a while Lena pulled out of Jace''s arms and slapped him hard across the face. Jace didn''t even realise what had happened. Apparently now he was getting what he deserved.


    Jace was sent flying through the air by Lena''s strength and the slap and landed a few metres away. Kai and the others trembled. This girl could undoubtedly tear them to pieces with one hand. How weak were those hunters compared to her? She was barely able to stop after being dragged along the ground for a bit. Lena was strong, and even with Jace''s strength, he couldn''t escape unscathed.


    It had been 4 years. Lena couldn''t stop her eyes from filling as she looked at Jace. She had hit Jace and while it seemed like Jace had kept her waiting all this time, she really just wanted to make sure it wasn''t a dream. Jace was really there for him!


    "Do you have any idea how long I''ve been waiting for you?!"


    Jace tilted his head as he looked at Lena. Lena was right. Years ago Jace had pushed Lena away and that day Lena had left the academy without anyone knowing.


    Lena was normally a gentle person, but one should never push her buttons.


    Her eyes lingered on Emma as she turned her gaze to the others.


    "Who are they?" Jace sat on a rock as he forced himself to his feet. His jaw was really hurting.


    "The tall handsome one who can control six emotions. You know, the one they say comes in a century or something. That''s him." When Lena turned her gaze to Kai, she looked at him carefully. But she didn''t say anything.


    "He''s good enough, but he still hasn''t improved his rank. They''re going to the academy, they''ll be crushed. Let them stay with me for a few days and we''ll get them up to speed and then you can go."


    Jace shook his head from side to side. He wasn''t here for Kai.


    "You''re coming too."


    "Says who? I''m not going anywhere with you."


    Jace knew Lena would be stubborn. He acted accordingly.


    "Can you heal them?"


    He pointed to Jack and Emma. Of course, he wasn''t very good either.


    Lena nodded. Wounds that small were time consuming but not difficult.


    She looked at Kevin. Kevin couldn''t even control his aura. The healing energy was leaving his body in small amounts. Lena threw him the key.


    "Healer, come here. I''ll start teaching you first." Who knows what Kevin was thinking as he opened the door.


    Jace was suddenly surprised by the hand holding his ear.


    "You''re coming too. I beat you good. If I don''t heal you, your handsome face will be wasted." As he pulled Jace away, the others lambed in.


    Emma sat directly on the couch while the other two were standing.


    "I''ll heal the girl first. You can all stay. You two watch closely. " Kai and Kevin clapped their hands together as they watched intently, their eyes closed.


    Jace was watching intently as a green light formed between his two hands.


    When she suddenly opened his eyes, he saw the lightning bolt at the bottom of her eye. It was green. He was at the peak of green lightning. He had definitely made a lot of progress.


    The light in both hands was travelling towards Emma''s leg.


    "This is..... you rewind time. It''s the ability of green lightning." Each colour of lightning added a new ability. This was the ability of green lightning in healers, they could rewind time. But there was a limit. They could only rewind a certain area.


    Of course, not all of them had the same ability, but this ability was quite common. Since she was far away from the academy, she couldn''t find anyone to guide her. That''s why Lena had chosen such a skill.


    The green light on Emma''s foot grew dimmer and dimmer as her foot returned to its original position.


    Lena was breathing deeply as she threw herself backwards. She looked really tired.


    "I had to do it to one of them first because her wound and that boy''s wound were bigger. I applied it to Emma''s foot because her wound was bigger." Kai and Kevin looked at each other as they all understood. They were mesmerised.


    Lena pointed at Jace.


    "Come here. Jack stays here. You two go get some work done. Your body is already ready for a breakthrough, but you can''t move up a grade because you don''t meditate. Give it a try, maybe you''ll meditate. Then you''ll be able to make a breakthrough easily. Kai, maybe you''ll find it a little more difficult, but you''ll do it. Emma, try to meditate with them in the same way. "


    Lena knew when they were all capable of making the grade. It was easy even for her to train the little ones who were still in yellow lightning.


    Jace sat down on the couch next to Lena as Jack lay down on the couch.


    "You''ll be asleep in a little while, this will have an effect, the bigger the wound, the greater the pain. Actually... try to meditate. Then you won''t feel the pain, and you''ll also increase your degree." Jack nodded his head in agreement as he listened to him.


    He sat cross-legged. He closed his eyes as he put his hands together at the level of his belly button.


    Lena looked at Jace. It was as if she was proud of what she had done. Jace''s mouth was bloody and there was a good chance his nose was broken. It was only because he was a repellent that he was able to endure all the pain.


    Lena began to heal him. Jace realised that her speed was slower than normal.


    "Shouldn''t you be healing faster?" she tried to answer without looking at him, but she couldn''t. Her voice betrayed how hurt she was.


    "Love has diminished. That''s why it''s like this. That''s why I couldn''t get through the orange lightning." She still wasn''t looking at Jace when he was looking at her.


    "Why won''t you look at me?"


    "Because it hurts me to look at you. It reminds me of how you left me."


    Jace lowered his head and looked at Lena''s face under her bowed head as if looking under the table. He could see how upset she was.


    "I''m sorry. Please let me take your pain away from you."


    As his lips met hers, he forgot how it felt. His whole purpose, his whole journey was for this. He came to end his regrets. He came for this kiss.


    Even if Lena regretted it, he was going to take her. He was going to kiss her. He would love her.


    Lena''s eyes glowed green and the whole house lit up with that light. All of Jace''s wounds healed. Lena reached the beginning of the orange lightning and her healing power returned. Perhaps Lena had found it difficult to suppress her longing. Maybe her heart was conquered by this longing. But without a doubt, Lena loved Jace.

 Chapter 21: Revealed Powers

    As Jace and Lena looked at each other, Jack, standing next to them, opened his eyes. His eyes glowed green as he closed them again. He had a satisfied smile on his face.


    As Jace and Lena looked at him dumbfounded, Jack had reached the middle level of yellow lightning. Only one thing was going through both of their minds at the time


    "How quickly."


    A Few Minutes Ago


    Jack was still feeling the pain in his arm as he moved into a meditative sitting posture at Lena''s word. The wound should have hurt more, but the pain was greatly dulled by the incredible release of adrenaline in his body.


    Jack was disconnected from the outside world as soon as he entered a meditation that would normally take several hours.


    "This is definitely not normal," he said, but he still had to go on. He didn''t want to lag behind the others and be a burden to them.


    He started to watch the surroundings as he moved forward a little. It seemed to be flying over the empty space. The moment he entered his mind, he could not feel the comfort he felt anywhere. He was seeing memories, thoughts, dreams. After travelling for a while more, he managed to find what he needed to find.


    He did not know what to say when he saw the feeling of fear. His eyes began to redden and his heart was filled with a feeling of longing. How could the person in front of him be his fear? How could she be afraid of him when she cried every night thinking about him? How could he be afraid of his mum?


    "I''m not real, Jack. I''m just a remnant left by the real one." said his mother. Even though Jack didn''t understand anything, a voice inside him said that he should approach her. Still, he didn''t. A chilling sensation was covering him. Indeed, it was not his mother.


    One after another questions flooded his mind. Was this person who really looked like her mother her fear? Why did she look like her mother? Suddenly the most important question came to his mind. As soon as he stood in place, his mind was at the point of explosion. Why had this power chosen him?


    "Because you are worthy of it, Jack. "said his mother. Jack was surprised by what his mother said. He did not expect his fear to speak. And what his fear said made him angry.


    "Worthy of what? Being a coward?! "Jack shouted. Jack''s mum shook her head as she looked at him.


    "No Jack, on the contrary, people have misunderstood this power. We agile ones are not called Asassin, Jack. We are repellers. We do not fear, Jack. We frighten the feared. It is the freedom from our fears that gives us strength."


    "Now I ask you, what are you afraid of?" said his mother. Jack put his head down. He was thinking. He was scared. He was scared out of his mind, but he hadn''t realised it all along. Now he realised the answer.


    "I''m scared. I''m afraid of losing you again, mum. "As he approached his mother with slow steps, the fear inside him was dismantled in small pieces.


    As her mother''s hand touched her face, her eyes shone with green light with the words she said.


    "I''m not going anywhere anymore."


    He had reached the middle degree of yellow lightning. Still, according to what they said, it wasn''t enough. Jack was still behind his peers. And his questions were not over yet.


    "Why did you leave? If you could be here, you were just like the rest of us, and apparently you were strong too."


    His mother shook her head, but the smile remained on her face.


    "I was protecting him, I couldn''t let anything happen to him, and they were after me. Your potential was too high. I thought you''d be safe if you stayed with him. I wasn''t wrong."


    "I lost you. I was left without you. You weren''t there when everyone else''s mum was. You left me alone. helpless. "


    "But I won''t let you give me hope anymore, Mum. I will walk my own path. The path I want to walk. And I will always put the lives of my friends before my own."


    "Right now, I need strength. I think this residue of yours is a combination of fear and excitement. If I absorb you, if I absorb your energy, my next emotion will probably be excitement. But I don''t mind. "


    Jack went straight for his mum, grabbed her by the arms and broke her neck. It was brutal. She was his mum. His one and only mum, but she''d been dead a long time. She wasn''t real. Jack''s heart didn''t bleed. It didn''t break. It didn''t break. He just sighed.


    The empty feeling of excitement and fear began to enter Jack''s body directly.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    With the emotions rapidly entering Jack''s body, he instantly reached the peak of the middle degree of yellow lightning.


    His eyes once again flashed green as he was engulfed in intense emotion. Meanwhile, Lena began to heal. As the two of them entered his body together, his pain multiplied from 1 to 10 times. Different energies were torturing him


    "Our..... Our strength.... It''s not just fear." The energy that healed his body was going directly into Jack''s body without coming out.


    "The intense sense of excitement and fear around him was about to disappear as the pain in his arm diminished.


    "We..... At the same time.... We control pain." Jack was at the peak of the peak of the yellow lightning as the intense sense of fear entering his body entered his body at a sudden speed. He had to calm down before coming out of meditation. After he calmed down, he spoke to himself.


    "If it wasn''t for the feeling of excitement, I would have already entered the blue lightning. Anyway, this will do. I wonder what the others did."


    ***


    The three of them meditated side by side in the same place. It took Kevin thirty minutes to disconnect from the outside as he meditated. He had heard that normally it should take much longer, but he didn''t care much about that.


    When he disconnected from the outside world, he opened his eyes in a dark place. Nothing could be felt. Nothing could be seen. It was like a land in the shadows.


    When he started walking, the shadows began to disperse slowly.


    Three hours had passed in his mind. In reality, he had no idea how much time had passed.


    Three days had passed in his mind and he was still walking.


    Another long time passed. Suddenly the question he should have asked in the first place came to Kevin''s mind. He finally found his consciousness in the energy of his body. In the first meditation he came close to self-discovery.


    "Why am I walking?"


    It was like this from the very beginning. He didn''t know what I was doing. Suddenly the questions that came to his mind reminded him of his old memories.


    "I''m moving forward with them, but I''m just a burden." It wasn''t something he could do just by saying do it. He had wanted to fall in love for years, but he had never thought about that question.


    "What is love?" suddenly his eyes shone with a yellow light and words involuntarily spilled out of his mouth.


    "The middle degree of yellow lightning"


    Kevin looked down at his hands and started talking to himself.


    "I thought we were supposed to absorb energy. Then realisation is what keeps us moving forward. So that''s how ignorant I was."


    "When I was living my life, I didn''t think about what was going on outside. I just wanted to love. What an adolescent thought."


    "I finally understand." Kevin put his hand to his heart, and what he had done would have driven the great masters mad. Perhaps it was the simplest, yet most invisible mistake on the path of development.


    "The feeling of love is not necessarily to love someone of the opposite sex. It is to love. I get stronger because I want to protect the ones I love. It''s not necessarily a girl who makes me strong. My friends will be my source. Then my strength will last as long as our friendship. "He did what I wanted him to do as he suddenly rose from the beginning of the middle to the top of the peak.


    Ignorance had made him rise faster than others in his education. The emotions that moved his heart made him strong. His ignorance showed him that he had a long way to go.


    He tied the healing energy in his heart into a cycle. A cycle that would never end as long as the people se loved existed. He would not weaken like Lena. He wouldn''t depend on one. He would be connected to everyone.


    As his eyes flashed again, he reached the peak of the yellow lightning.


    All night he had been thinking while keeping the intense feeling in his body in infinite order. An evil smile formed on his face. He thought of his friends. He felt sure of himself.


    "I hope you don''t get left behind."


    Kai Lane


    Kai, like the others, went into meditation and was cut off from the outside world.


    ''I think this is normal for me.''


    While he was thinking like this, his surroundings lit up and 6 people appeared around a table. All of them had intervals that could not be described with the word horror.


    Kai jumped back as he was frightened by the aura emanating from them.


    "W-who are you? What are you doing in my mind?" he stammered. One of the men laughed while the others held back. This boy in front of them had forgotten his whole self because of their aura and turned into a coward. What a weak will. As expected from a child.


    "Brat, we are the conscious emotions in you. We will train you. Don''t worry, you are right to be afraid. Because we''re determined to get through you." Kai swallowed, wondering where he had fallen. Who were these guys?


    "So, which one of us will start training first?"


    "I think you should start, Ezra. Besides, they don''t have a rager in their group. It will be better if you teach him," Auron said. Everyone looked at the angry looking man and sighed again. All they hoped was that he would have mercy on Kai''a.


    "Fine, I''ll do it. But first we need to get away from you." With a wave of the hand of the one they called Ezra, they were both in another place in an instant.


    "Firstly, you will call me Master Ezra. Secondly, I''m going to tell you some things, listen carefully. Don''t miss my words. You will need it in the future. "


    "Here''s where you actually have an advantage. Everyone has the six emotions you have now after a long labour. But you are exempt from this. Although your power is not as much as theirs, you will live longer than them. Much longer. And at the same time, as far as power is concerned, it will be very difficult for you to advance in one emotion. Each stage will be like a thunderbolt. There will be no small layers in your development. Like the beginning of the beginning. You will be directly at the peak and the beginning of the colours."


    "The other thing you need to learn now is your king mode. You''ve already activated it once. It''s when you use all your emotions at the same time. It''s the power of the body path. It causes a quantum leap in your physical abilities. It causes various changes in your body, but then you become weak. This is only because of your poor understanding of the body path and the weakness of your body. We were the ones who put you in this state before. We just wanted you to survive."


    Kai was excited when he learnt of the power of king mode. But he was saddened that he couldn''t use it. Still, his excitement was greater. One day, when he could use it, he would be much stronger than his opponents.


    "When do we start then? "he asked. But he should not have asked Ezra such a question. Because an evil smile on that angry face could be really incredibly scary.


    "Now!"

 Chapter 22: Wild One

    "Enough, let me go. Why are you torturing me like this?" shouted Kai. Ezra had brought him to hell. He was making Kai do push-ups as his body melted. At the same time he was sitting on top of him, pounding his back. His strokes were no ordinary strokes, and they were like flames. By this time, Kai was unable to do push-ups continuously. Ezra had ruthlessly rebuilt his body and made him do it all over again. Was this torture or what?


    As time passed like this, Ezra must have got bored, because this time he started to make Kai run. That wasn''t so bad. Only the bottoms of his feet were burning and he had to run all the time. He was able to do what he could because he didn''t have any permanent damage, but still, once he fell, he would scream and Ezra would start him all over again. She felt like a little girl.


    "Get angry. Run with anger. Whatever your normal speed is, your anger increases it. That''s how you get stronger. Use your strength to increase your endurance. Don''t be calm. Be violent. "As Kai ran, his anger grew and grew. How could he not be angry. He was angry at the man who was tormenting him here. Unfortunately, he was far from strong enough to do anything to him. A baseline formed in the lower right as his eyes turned red. It was starting.


    Kai''s speed increased as he tried to direct his anger at his feet. But it wasn''t easy. He couldn''t do it. How could you direct your anger at your foot?! Isn''t that what you''re supposed to do when you''re scared?


    You have to have an enemy to direct it at your feet. You had to want to kick. You had to have a kick that wanted to destroy him.


    Kai saw the earth as his enemy, while Ezra fuelled him. He kicked him and he sped up.


    For 9 days, Kai ran. Finally, he collapsed at the sound of Master Ezra''s voice. He couldn''t even move. All this time, even though he kept starting over, his mind was getting tired. He wasn''t training his body. He was training his will. The endurance of his will increased.


    For 7 days, his eyes flashed red as the energy his body made finally entered his body at a sudden speed. Thanks to the barrier created by Ezra during the run, no energy had been able to enter Kai''s body. Thanks to this, he would now be able to recover faster.


    "Yellow lightning middle start" As the energy entering Kai''s body continued, it reached the middle of the middle grade.


    "Brat, your work here is done for now. You can go back now." As Kai started to wake up with Ezra''s wave of his hand, Kai did not hear what Ezra said later.


    "You''re really not as lame as I thought you were."


    ***


    When Kai woke up in the real world, no one was around. When he looked over, he saw Kevin and Emma coming out of meditation.


    He knew he hadn''t run for 9 days. It was only in his mind. They had to be here somewhere.


    When Kai came to what he thought was the kitchen, everyone was sitting there eating. No one was making a sound. He noticed a strange burst of self-confidence in everyone''s eyes in this American kitchen.


    "Why is everybody quiet?"


    They looked at Kai. It was a very excited look.


    "We''ve been waiting for you to tell everyone what level you''ve reached," Emma said. Everyone was looking at each other as Kai sat at the table.


    "So who starts first? " said Kai.


    "Well, I''ll start, since none of you are at this level right now. "said Lena. They seemed to have made up with Jace. They sat side by side.


    "The beginning of the Orange Lightning," Lena spoke in a snap. Everyone was looking at her with a puzzled expression, but they soon lost interest. After all, they had been developing for a long time. Wasn''t it foolish to compete with them already? One day they would reach that level too.


    "Shouldn''t you be in the centre of the green lightning at most? I mean, the ones who are the same age as you are now should be. "said Jack. Lena laughed and Jace joined her.


    "We''re the geniuses of the academy. One of the best. So it''s normal. "said Jace.


    "Well then, let me tell you now. " said Jack. You could tell by the smile on his face that he''d jumped a lot of degrees. He looked proud.


    "The summit of the peak of the yellow lightning," he said. Everyone was looking at him, even Kai was quite surprised. Normally at this time, the strength of those in the 1st zone was average mid-grade or peak. But he was at the peak of the peak. They could prove that Kai wasn''t really the only genius.


    "Damn it, mate! I''m in the middle of the peak of yellow lightning. How can you beat me?! "Kevin exclaimed. He put his hand to his face and leaned back in his seat, staring at the ceiling. He sighed bitterly.


    Everyone was once again surprised as Jack laughed. Even though he was weaker than Jack, the healer was more likely to win in a normal fight. Of course, if they fought right now, Jack would definitely win, but you never know.


    Everyone looked at Emma as she huffed. This time too.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I didn''t reach the summit. It''s an intermediate summit," Emma said. As everyone turned their heads to Kai this time, Kai gave Emma a pitying look. But Emma didn''t seem to like this look. It might have even angered her.


    "I''m not as advanced as you are, middle of the middle of the middle grade of yellow lightning." everyone nodded. They weren''t surprised. It upset Kai, but he had predicted that this would be the result because he hadn''t shown the limit of his ability. Kai was using 6 emotions. Of course they knew he could fight stronger than him.


    "So are we going then?" said Kai, changing the subject.


    "We''re leaving now. Everybody pack up what you''ve got. "Jace said as everyone was packing up, a voice from outside made them all turn their gaze in that direction. A smile formed on Kai''s face. It was a rather bitter smile. But it was also full of confidence.


    "I think they''re here. "he said.


    As they went out quickly, Lena took them quickly in the direction of the market. They blended into the crowd. They had to lose the people coming after them. So the caravan wouldn''t be followed.


    Lena and Jace moved together and separated from them. Separation would ensure their safe arrival. Lena didn''t know where the caravan was, so Jace went with her.


    They were very careful. They watched the hunters in the crowd. They were a dangerous and remarkable people. Kai could not yet use his sense of curiosity for the near future. So he hid and arrived at the caravan with a blanket over his head.


    Jace and Lena had not yet reached the location of the caravan. But the hunters were there. Apparently one of them hadn''t dodged the pursuers. Kevin clenched his fists.


    "Looks like we''re gonna have to fight."


    But it wasn''t all that easy. They threw a smoke grenade. Then they pulled out their guns. At a distance, they were clearly in danger.


    But why did they throw smoke bombs? Wouldn''t that disadvantage them?


    That''s when Kai realised. These people were not strong. They were just a few simple weapons users. They were no match for them.


    Kai looked at the stone near his feet. He knew the difference in power was great. He knew how much stronger than the humans.


    "Disperse into the mist."


    As Kai said this, he struck the stone with his foot, hard. It hit one of the hunters directly in the stomach. The man was hurt.


    They ran into the fog. Gunshots rang out and even a quick sweep, but it was too late. Kevin rushed forward and before any of them could react, he pulled the pin of a smoke grenade from someone''s waist. Then he punched the man in the chest and turned back into the fog, using him as a shield. He did everything too fast. The hunters didn''t react fast enough.


    But after the pin was pulled, everything changed. Kai knew he wanted to live. He hadn''t been shot. But still, his mates might have been. He wanted to protect them.


    He couldn''t see out of the corner of his eye. He was like a wild animal in the fog. He moved on. He came across a hunter. He didn''t think. He grabbed his neck and tore him to pieces. Six red lightning bolts appeared in his eyes. This was his power. But who could understand its limits?


    The rage intensified. It returned to Kai''s body as power. Kai tore apart the hunters he encountered. He lost himself. He forgot how to think. People who lived with anger were free of thought and acted purely on their desires. He said what he wanted to say. He heard what he wanted to hear. Kai couldn''t stop himself. And he killed.


    But when he opened his eyes, he saw the fog had lifted. He felt hands holding his hands. He saw his friends standing in the caravan. Lena and Jace had arrived. Emma was holding his hands. Bloody hands.


    How many people had he killed?


    "I... What kind of monster am I?" said Kai. He regretted it the moment he realised what he had done, but wasn''t it too late? He was a notorious killer. Even though they were hunters, did he have to treat them so cruelly?


    ''We hunt those who hunt us.''


    Ezra had certainly done it on purpose. But in any case, he had killed these people.


    "You''re not a monster. You''re definitely not a monster."


    Emma shut him up. She didn''t want him to use such cruel words against her, but Kai wouldn''t shut up.


    "Then what am I?" As Emma looked into Kai''s eyes, the last red in Kai''s eyes gave way to blue. His eyes were returning to their old state.


    "You''re you, Kai. It doesn''t matter what you do! Don''t feel like a hero. You don''t have to be. You''re not a saint. You wanted to survive. Don''t regret it. "Emma said. Kai looked at her. She must have been born with a killer instinct or something to accept him so easily, but Kai couldn''t see Emma as such a person. He saw her as sweet. He loved her.


    Until he heard a gunshot.


    Hunters'' weapons were superior to normal weapons. A bullet was definitely powerful enough to pierce through the strong skin of Kai and the others. So powerful, in fact, that even the area around where the bullet entered was damaged. It was like poison. It was destroying.


    Kai felt a pain in his arm and immediately pulled Emma out of the way, preventing the bullet from touching him. He wasn''t faster than the bullet, of course, but his reactions were still impressive. The bullet passed through Kai''s shoulder. It travelled quickly and entered Lena''s shoulder in the caravan. Lena was thrown back in pain, but Kai was still standing. A pair of hands grabbed him as he slowly fell into the darkness.


    ***


    "Come on, Emma, you have to do it. If you don''t, there could be something wrong with his body." At Kevin''s words, Kai woke up, unable to open his eyes. There was a deep pain in his shoulder. It even felt as if they had pierced his shoulder. Actually... They had already punctured his shoulder.


    Kai was lying on the seat of the caravan. He could sense with his aura that everyone was here. He just couldn''t sense Jace and Lena''s aura. The only reason for that was that these people had learnt to control themselves.


    "Why me? Why can''t Lena just heal her? Or was she already healing fast? Just do it," Emma said.


    "Lena''s only strong enough to heal herself right now. Kevin can''t heal a wound like that. They put poison in the bullets, and these guns are special, so they penetrate. You have to stop it before it gets to his heart. He needs to be awake to heal himself. If you kiss him, his body will automatically recognise you and heal. The more he loves you, the faster he will heal. "Kai could hear Emma sighing.


    In fact, Kai could heal himself right now, but he wasn''t doing it on purpose. If he healed himself, Emma wouldn''t kiss him. Kai wouldn''t have been able to take advantage of this tremendous opportunity. The Guardian of the Sense of Love named Eros had told him to do so.


    "All right, then. He''s asleep anyway, he won''t know. And none of you dare tell him." As they all swallowed, except Lena, Kai felt Emma approaching. He was feeling quite excited.


    "It''s a good thing you won''t know about this. Otherwise I would have killed myself from embarrassment." said Emma in a whisper. Kai was trying hard not to laugh. Meanwhile, Emma''s lips met Kai''s lips. Soft and sweet. That''s what it felt like for Kai. As someone who had never been kissed, of course, the author could not describe such a feeling, but he could not help imagining that it tasted like candy.


    The wound on Kai''s shoulder slowly began to close.


    Emma looked at him dumbfounded as Kai immediately got up. Kai was licking his lips. He seemed to want to take another bite of that sweet aroma.

 Chapter 23: Academy (1)

    2 days later


    2 days passed quickly. It was approaching 10 o''clock at night when Kai and the others finally saw the tallest tower in the school. It was a tower filled with splendour, and the entire academy appeared behind it.


    About an hour had passed. Kai and the others had finally arrived in front of the school. It was impossible for them not to feel like they had arrived at Hogwarts wizarding school.


    There had been no other attacks so far. While Kai and the others were comfortably making their way to the academy, they had made almost no progress in their degrees. Only Emma had taken half a step to the top of the Yellow Lightning.


    Normally, being a half-step is very difficult in degrees. To be a half-step, you have to be a half-step into a lightning bolt. So a half-step is like blue lightning. But because Emma was infinitely close to the peak, Jace said she could be considered a half-step.


    The benefits of this. She''d be able to reach the summit at the slightest thing, and she''d be able to harness some of the power of the summit. In short, he was stronger than any of the normal mid-levels, but weaker than the peaks.


    As Kai and the others were about to enter the school gate, they saw someone waiting at the gate. He had a sincere smile on his face. He smiled when Lena and Jace smiled back.


    He had black hair and blue eyes. His hair was coming to his shoulders. He looked 35 to 40 years old, but both Kai and the others had a feeling that he was older than that.


    When he saw Lena, he turned directly to her.


    As he opened his arms, Lena went straight into his arms.


    "Welcome home." Lena pulled back as she looked at him with a smiling face.


    "I think that stupid boy has finally apologised for his actions." Lena laughed as Jace hung his head in shame. Kai and the others stared at them like stalks.


    "I forgot to introduce myself, I''m Michael.... It doesn''t matter, never mind that. I''m the principal of this school." While everyone said they understood, Kai wondered what level Michael was at. And also what emotions he had. Maybe how many emotions.


    "Actually, the reason I came here was to show you your home. But after I got here I realised that it would be a bit conspicuous for you to walk around with me. I''m very famous as headmaster. The whole academy admires me. I was strong, mighty and muscular. The picture of masculinity. You walking around with me will attract a lot of attention. So you''ll have to drive yourself home. You have another flatmate, by the way. Get along with him. Jace will tell you about school. I''m busy right now. I just wanted to stop by when I heard you were coming. "he said. Everyone was surprised except Jace and Lena when he disappeared suddenly after his speech.


    "He''s really fast. " Seeing him, a feeling of helplessness arose in Kai. But the powerful beings within him suppressed this feeling.


    "I think we''d better go. There''s someone we still have to meet."


    ***


    Kai and the others were walking down the road and passers-by were looking at them. Kai and the others felt that this time it was not because of appearance.


    "Why are they looking at us? " said Kai. No one bothered as Jace turned his head to him. They were still staring.


    "I don''t know, I think there''s something we don''t know. Maybe it has something to do with our flatmate." they decided not to care about them as everyone looked around.


    "Tell us a bit about the academy, Jace." As Jace took a deep breath, it was obvious that he was going to talk for a long time.


    "There are classes at the academy. The courses we know are only 1 course. The ones like biology and history are the ones we have adapted. Apart from that, everyone''s emotions have lessons. And there are fighting lessons. We meet each other. Other than that, there''s District 1 and District 2... " They were very close to home while Jace was telling them. When they listened to everything, a plan had already formed in their minds.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "We will win the world tournament. "said Kai. He said it like it was something so simple that even Jace couldn''t help but laugh. He couldn''t help but admire his hollow confidence. The first years probably couldn''t even qualify for the tournament.


    "That''s a little difficult, I heard they''re going to do something different this year, and it was rumoured that the first years would be the ones who would suffer the most. Besides, our academy has been treated as the weakest academy for years. "


    Kai and the others felt that they needed to improve themselves much more as they progressed. If it was thought that the 1st Graders would lose, it could only be because of the weakness of the 1st Graders.


    As they stopped in front of a house, they carefully examined it. The house was made of wood. It looked like the large houses in holiday villages where a few people could live. It had a very pleasant and relaxing design. In the world as we know it, such houses were worth a fortune. Here they were allocated to ordinary students and there were thousands of them.


    There was no sound coming from inside the house as Jace opened the door. As they entered behind Jace, everyone wondered why there was no sound. One more person had to be here.


    At that moment, a girl jumped out and grabbed Emma and shielded her against them.


    "Who are you?! What are you doing here?!" While Kai and the others were surprised, they were more surprised that the girl was able to take Emma hostage. That meant she was at least at the peak of the yellow lightning. None of them had even realised the danger. Jace and Lena were gone. They wanted to see some friends. Otherwise, could this girl take Emma hostage?


    Still, no one was worried about Emma. They weren''t her enemies.


    "We''re your new flatmates. They must have told you," Jack said. As the girl let Emma go, she looked at them, puzzled. Then she turned furious.


    "Come now?! Do you know what I went through until you came? I was humiliated, beaten up, bullied every week. I couldn''t do anything to them until today. Now I can, but you thought of coming now! Why?"


    Melony let go of Emma, but the others were already feeling the shame. While they were enjoying the beauty of life and travelling comfortably in the caravan, Melony had probably encountered bad things. Even though they too had encountered bad things, they were strong enough to deal with them. Jace and Lena were clearly very strong.


    Melony was alone.


    "I apologise. For me and for my friends. Can we really be friends? We''ll do everything we can to get you to forgive us."


    Kevin held out his hand.


    "My name is Melony. "


    "Kevin."


    The two of them shook hands while Jack was secretly picking his nose in the background. Emma and Kai were flirting and Jace and Lena were coming into the house. Clearly none of them had cared what Melony had said from the start. Kevin and Melony were back in their own world for a bit.


    They met everyone as they sat down. Melony told Kai and the others what had happened before they arrived. It was really cruel what they had done. Even Jace was outraged by what he heard.


    "Probably no one noticed my absence while I was meditating for 3 days. That''s when I reached the peak of the yellow lightning, and I had just finished cleaning the sweat-washed carpets before you arrived." The girls took a deep breath while the boys looked at him with puzzled eyes. In 3 days he had reached the peak of the peak from the beginning. This was really something to be admired. Monsters like Kai and the others were not easy to find.


    "Fortunately, we arrived late. We got rid of the carpet at the last moment." said Emma. As she spoke, Lena made a ''you''re right'' sign. The men decided not to care about them. If they saw a dirty carpet. They would lie on it and watch telly. It would take them quite a while to even realise that the carpet was dirty.


    "So what''s your grade?" she said it in such a way that it sounded like she was waiting for them to praise her.


    Emma was the first to speak.


    "I''m half a step away from the top of Yellow Lightning." Kai was laughing inwardly as Melony looked at her in surprise. How surprised would he be if he knew she was the weakest person in the group?


    Lena was the second to speak.


    "I am the Orange Lightning Starter. I''m from District 2. 16 years old." Melony looked like she was about to have a heart attack, but to Kai''s surprise, she managed to speak.


    "Isn''t that a bit much? Even if you''re 16 years old and from District 2, even the people there couldn''t easily come to Orange Lightning." Lena laughed, this time very sincerely.


    "That''s why they call us the geniuses of geniuses." Melony swallowed and looked at the men.


    This time it was Kevin who spoke.


    "I just reached the top of the peak of the Yellow Lightning."


    "Same as me," Melony said. Both Kevin and the others knew she was secretly upset.


    There was one other suspicious point. They didn''t ask him about it, but he didn''t say anything about it, so they didn''t ask.


    "There''s always someone stronger, Melony. There always has been. There always will be."


    Melony was about to ask Kai when Jack intervened.


    "I''m at the top of the peak myself."


    Melony was completely focused on him when Kai finally spoke.


    "What emotion did you say you were using?" Kai laughed as the others wanted to see how much his answer would surprise her.


    "I can control all six emotions." Melony looked at him intently, but then decided not to care. She didn''t quite understand what that meant.


    "So what''s your rating?" Kai continued as the others looked drunk again.


    "I''m only in the middle of the middle in anger, you see, I can only trust all my emotions."


    "I see."


    Melony then got up. She yawned a little and then headed up the stairs to her room. In the meantime, she told the others to go to sleep. After all, the next day was quite a fun day.

 Chapter 24: Academy (2)

    NOTE: Friends, the 1st step is the 1st emotional people. Step 2 is the people who pass the purple lightning and take 2 emotions and reach the 2nd step. It goes like this until the 6th step. Good reading.


    Kai had a bad feeling going to bed. For some reason he had a feeling that something was going to happen. He just felt like a bear had sat inside him.


    "If he didn''t sleep-"


    He could not finish his words. Suddenly he lost consciousness and fell asleep. At first he thought that someone had cast a spell on him, that someone was plotting against him. But he didn''t know how opposite it was for such a thing to happen inside the academy.


    "It''s not an attack, kid. We''ve come to pass through you again. Don''t beg for mercy once again. " He came to his senses when the divine voice was heard. It was him. Master Ezra.


    "Don''t be afraid, this time the training will only be tens of times more difficult than the other one. Hahaha" Master Ezra laughed as Kai cowered in fear. Remembering the pain and torture made him want to run away. And run he did. But even in his own mind, Ezra was much stronger than him. He grabbed him by the scruff of the neck in one fell swoop and swung him around like bird shit.


    When he stopped laughing, he got a serious look on his face. This time he seemed to be explaining like a teacher again.


    "You might be the strongest person in District 1 right now. With the combined powers of 6 emotions, I am sure you can defeat these novices at this level, but it is not enough. You need to reach orange lightning before you''re 20."


    Kai pretended to think as he looked at Ezra in shock. The reason he was shocked wasn''t because it was difficult. On the contrary, it was easy. Even Lena had reached orange lightning at only 16. Before the age of 20, orange lightning might not actually be that difficult.


    "It''s very simple. Even in your academy, there are many people who have achieved it. Even most of the third years are in orange lightning. But it won''t be that easy for you. Your energy needs are much higher than other cultivators. Since you''re immortal, age doesn''t matter. Others may endeavour to get their 2nd emotion before their lifespan ends, but you are already at the 6th step. Except for the weakness of your power, you will live as long as them. You''ll always look young. Until you have 100 years left. After that you will start to look old. So even if you reach that power in your 40s, it won''t be a problem. As long as you do. But of course, if you reach it that late, your friends will be strong enough to blow you to death. " While Kai was breathing a sigh of relief, Kai started to be afraid again with what Master Ezra said next. He was cursing inwardly. Wasn''t he condemning him to hard work?


    "Of course, that doesn''t mean I''m going to leave you powerless. Start running now. "


    ***


    It had been five days since Kai started running. He didn''t need sleep in his mind, but he was still tired and bored. This willpower training was undoubtedly like torture and he didn''t know how it would end.


    He could feel energy building up around his body, but because Kai kept running, this energy was not entering his body. Kai didn''t know exactly what it was. Perhaps the willpower training was also helping him to strengthen one of his emotions.


    Kai was getting soaked all over, and Kai refused to let go. Then it occurred to him what he could do while running. As he channelled the energy of anger into his arms, they swelled, strengthened. He felt much stronger than before. He channelled the anger into his stomach. An eccentric smile formed on his face.


    "I wonder if the academy offers swimming lessons? "


    3 While running for hours, he also sent anger energy to his arms and stomach. Kai''s abdomen and arms became very muscular. Of course, he had long forgotten that this was a mental effect.


    "Okay, brat, you can stop." As Kai stopped, the Anger that entered his body accelerated even more. He still couldn''t make a breakthrough. But his arm strength had doubled. However, it was only mental. Only his mental strength had increased.


    Master Ezra looked at his arm and stomach as he watched Kai. A smile formed on his face, causing Kai to look at him curiously.


    "Well done, brat. You''ve got your wits about you for once. The anger you sent to your arms doubled your body''s strength. The energy you sent to your stomach strengthened your body. I didn''t think you could think of such a thing. This kind of thing wasn''t taught to you by me. Aaron was going to teach you. " Kai spoke with a proud look on his face.


    "Of course, Master, you''re the one who-"


    "Don''t talk too much, bye." Kai woke up from his sleep as Ezra waved his hand.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ***


    "Boy, get up! What time is it? We''re gonna be late." Emma nudged Kai, trying to wake him up.


    "Okay, okay, okay. I''m awake." Emma moved away from him as Kai opened his eyes. Kai started to take off his clothes without a care in the world. Her presence here only stopped him for a moment.


    Kai had taken off all his clothes while Emma looked at him dumbfounded. He was only in his pyjamas and underwear. Surely it was a miracle he hadn''t been sued by now.


    "W-what are you doing!?" said Emma. But she said no more. Kai had a very impressive body, and since he was a developmentalist, his body discharged more waste than normal people. His body was very smooth and impressive.


    When Kai changed and joined the others, everyone was ready. Emma was waiting in the corner with an embarrassed face.


    Jace was talking to Lena. Lena hadn''t been at the academy for a long time and was getting information about the new term.


    Jack, Kevin and Melony also talked among themselves. Kai ate thoughtfully. Emma didn''t say anything either. Kai was clearly resting after this torture training.


    By the time they got to the school, everyone was staring at them. They realised they were his housemates, especially as they were with Melony. And they thought he was weak like her.


    When they entered the school gate, a few boys of the same age appeared directly in front of them.


    "I see your flatmates have finally arrived, little Melony." said the boy in front. He was a little tall. It was a thin thing, though. Jace was about to step forward when Kai stopped him.


    "I''d beat the crap out of you here, but I''m sorry, I guess the teachers don''t allow fighting except in duels," Jack said. As Kai and the others nodded along with him, some, if not most of the men were staring at Emma. How could they not? Emma was a delicate girl with a rather unique appearance. Her beauty undoubtedly made her unique. Both Lena and Melony were quite beautiful women, but clearly not on the same level as Emma.


    Kai did not like these looks.


    Emma, on the other hand, was looking in a different direction. In that direction, she had made eyes at Kai in the first years at the academy. How could they not? This boy had a very impressive air about him. He was looking around as if he had nothing to do with this. Even the upper years were impressed by his sexy face when he arched his eyebrows. It clearly made Emma uncomfortable.


    On the other side, Jack, Kevin and Melony were giving Boyd''s group dirty looks. But Kai looked around and didn''t see Boyd. Apparently this impressive person had other business.


    "Then I''ll see you at the duel and we''ll see who''s beating the shit out of who."


    Kai and his group walked past them. There was no one here to give them a fight.


    ***


    While trivial lessons came and went, lessons 6 and 7 were dueling lessons. As Kai and the others entered the classroom, Boyd''s friends entered behind them. There was no one with them. The person who was not with them was the one from District 2. Lena and Jace left with Kai and the others.


    "Melony, what do you know about those who have peace?" Melony looked at Kai while the others focused on them.


    "Not much is known about them. No one knows about their emotional powers. Because no one in the Red Lightning Academy has ever used this power. At least in the known 200 years of 1 sentient people. People who have already passed to the 2nd step are not very visible. 4 years ago, a man used this power for the first time and resurrected his son, but because he was injured, he paid for it with his own life. That man was in Purple Lightning. So the only thing known is that they can resurrect the dead. Maybe it is much different, but this is my guess and what everyone thinks. Probably in the years to come, when we meet people from different academies, we may learn the real answer. " everyone nodded in agreement.


    Kai started thinking. ''It was four years ago. The same time Lena and Jace broke up. Maybe they had something to do with it.''


    Everyone was standing at attention as the duel teacher arrived.


    He was a brown-haired man with blue eyes. He looked like he had just entered his twenties. At 188 cm tall, he was really taller than Kai and the others. Unlike them, he was a real adult and much stronger. He looked at Kai and the others with a smile on his face.


    "Looks like some new friends have arrived. Firstly, let me introduce myself, I''m Dera. I graduated from the academy a few years ago. They called me back to teach, and I didn''t refuse. I''m the weakest of the teachers, but I can still blow you to death. So don''t be disrespectful. " he introduced himself by saying. He thought it was funny and laughed. But it was definitely not.


    In turn, the others began to introduce themselves, but they passed by just saying their names.


    It was Kai''s turn. He fell asleep on Emma''s shoulder. His mind was still tired from his training. He certainly didn''t realise that he had just made a rather disrespectful gesture that violated the rule.


    "What about you? " asked Dera. Kai woke up as Emma nudged him. His attractive looks made the girls in the class who hadn''t seen him before blush.


    "How handsome he is! Was he a model before?"


    "No, I know all the young models, I couldn''t have missed one so handsome."


    "I wonder if he''s talented? Even if he isn''t, who cares! As long as he has that face, all the women will line up to protect him."


    Dera silenced the conversation between the girls. While Emma was fuming, Kai sleepily introduced himself.


    "I''m Kai. I''m from New Seattle. I used to be a regular student."


    Dera nodded. He didn''t explain to the class why they were late. Dera already knew.


    "So what are your feelings?" she asked. This time Jack spoke instead of Kai.


    "I''m Fear, Kevin is Love, Emma is Curiosity, Kai is... mixed. " Jack wanted to say what Kai was, but Kai answered without opening his eyes.


    "I''m a Rage." He clearly knew he shouldn''t reveal it to everyone. It was for safety. There were some very powerful figures who hated their past lives. And Dera didn''t care that he was a rage-maker anyway.


    "So who''s going to open up?" Melony spoke up just as Jack was about to jump forward saying ''me''.


    "I... I challenge Boyd." Dera looked surprised and said ''are you sure? Jack was surprised too. But he understood. He wanted to prove that he was stronger than him now.


    Dera turned his head and looked at Boyd. Boyd was a 1.63 tall muscular blue-eyed brown-haired boy. He was the one who reached the middle grade in 1 week. Still, he didn''t really make fun of Melony. His friends just played around with him. He didn''t mind making fun of Melony.


    Boyd was looking at Melony with his sharp gaze while nodding. This person he had ignored all this time was now his opponent.


    "Then the first fight


    MELONY VS BOYD"

 Chapter 25: The Ghost

    Kai woke up again to watch Melony and Boyd as they made their way out onto the fight field. No one was paying attention to Kai as he excitedly turned his attention to the field to watch the fight. Even the girls watching him were curious about the fight right now.


    "I guess I''m curious too." Emma put her arm around him without realising as she turned her gaze to the pitch.


    As the fight was about to start, Boyd looked at Melony.


    "We don''t have to fight you if you want. You''re too weak. I might not be able to hold my own." Melony''s eyes burned with anger as she looked at him.


    "You''ve been the best to me out of all of them. Thank you, but you''re also the strongest. I can only prove myself by beating you." Boyd cracked his neck as Melony took a fighting stance. Everyone was watching them as she also took a fighting stance. The only obstacle to the start of the battle was Dera.


    As Dera pulled a machine lever, the battlefield suddenly grew and turned into a desert. Kai and the others were instantly shocked. They had never seen anything like it in their lives.


    "Fight with justice. " That was the official start of the battle.


    Boyd''s hair fluttered in the wind as Melony tied it up.


    Boyd attacked with sudden speed. His speed stunned the people who saw him. There''s no doubt that Boyd had extraordinary speed.


    "He hasn''t unleashed his fury yet. He''ll fight without using it. He won''t make it," said Kai. But no one paid any attention to him. Who the hell was this guy? Hadn''t he disrespected Dera enough already?


    Boyd was about to punch Melony in the stomach, but Melony avoided the attack with extraordinary speed. She stabilised herself with one foot and supported herself with the other. She threw herself back and Boyd''s fist hit the air.


    As Boyd staggered past her, she took advantage of the opportunity and punched Boyd hard in the face.


    As Boyd flew through the air with the punch, after 2 metres he threw his hand to the ground and hit the ground with his knees to balance himself. With his head down, his face was not visible at all.


    As he raised his head, his green eyes appeared with him.


    "I think you''ve improved Melony." he had a smile on his face.


    Kai replied coldly as he looked at her. But to say he wasn''t surprised would be a lie. Boyd had more power than he had expected.


    "The middle of the peak of the yellow lightning." everyone looked at him, wondering how he knew. After some thought, they thought he was just guessing. It''s not like he would have seen the lightning in Boyd''s eyes.


    Dera, on the other hand, was looking at Kai with shining eyes.


    "What grade is this boy?"


    Melony''s eyes were caught by the lightning bolts coming out of the lower right side of Boyd''s eyes.


    "So peak medium. He''s a hothead, so it''s going to be tough."


    Melony lowered her head, and when she suddenly raised her head, the power of the peak of the peak was revealed.


    The 4 had a smile on their faces as Dera looked at Melony in surprise.


    "That girl has reached the peak of the peak." said Dera. While everyone was shocked by Dera''s voice, only 4 people were laughing.


    Boyd and Melony clashed once again, this time their strength was equal. Boyd used his anger.


    Boyd''s anger was controlled enough to allow him to equalise himself with Melony. He could fight back even though he was one degree below her. That''s what you''d expect from a genius.


    Time passed quickly and the sixth lesson ended. As Dera finished the battle, Boyd''s anger grew. He still couldn''t win.


    As the fight ended in a draw, both were exhausted. Nevertheless, Melony''s mood was definitely worse than Boyd''s mood. Nevertheless, he had a happy smile on his face.


    As Dera walked out before anyone could object, Boyd looked at Melony. He sighed. It was normal to feel bad. He had to share a trick.


    "I almost lost. Apparently I''m not good enough. My opponents are about to beat me."


    Kevin came over to Melony as Boyd walked away with his friends. He was smiling at Melony as he held out his hand.


    "I think I can help a little."


    As Melony smiled and took his hand, she suddenly stiffened with the feeling that relieved her body. She was looking at Kevin as her wounds closed quickly. A gentle smile appeared on Kevin''s face and widened.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "A little trick. "


    Lena had taught them both a lot on the way to the academy.


    As Melody got up, the floor was covered with small drops of blood. For a moment she regretted it in the fight. She had been weakened by such wounds and thought she would lose. Fortunately, Boyd was in the same situation with her.


    As 5 people left the classroom, a voice came from behind them.


    "Melony!" Melony turned around while the other five turned around. Kai was looking around.


    A man had spoken and there were other people entering the class.


    "How did you get so strong? Just last week you were at the bottom." Melony smiled as she looked at them. She was filled with pride. She was finally about to be famous.


    "I trained. To not lose. To be stronger than you. And I advise you to do the same. Work hard or you''ll be far behind me." public service announcement Melony gave a thumbs up sign and felt the spotlights shine on her.


    The boys rolled their eyes. Emma clapped and watched Melony with shining eyes. She was giving her full support.


    Kai continued to look around as Melony and the others started walking again. Kai didn''t even react as Emma pulled him away with a quick tug. It was possible he was questioning where he was. He was about to fall asleep once again.


    Until 7th period, they loitered around. They were the centre of attention. Melony talked to many people and introduced her friends. Only Kai stayed away because he was asleep. Emma was glad about that. After all, the beautiful girls of the academy would have to leave without meeting Kai. Although Kai''s love feelings were awakened because of Emma, it might be temporary, but Emma had already started to feel something for Kai. She didn''t want it to end like this. She didn''t want to be the one caught in the middle.


    In 7th period, Dera called for the fights again.


    As Emma stood up, everyone was wondering who she was going to challenge.


    "I challenge that girl." The person she pointed to was the one who had been looking at Kai the most since the morning. Of course she accepted to show off to Kai.


    Emma was instantly thrown as the fight began.


    And he grabbed her by the head and hit her in the sand. He kept hitting her on the head as she moaned in pain. It looked extremely brutal and bitchy, but... no, it was really all as it seemed.


    As this one-sided fight continued, Dera finally took pity on the girl and ended the fight. She immediately went to the healers while Emma looked at the other girls looking at Kai. She was in the mood to cut anyone who got close to her man. Fortunately, Kai didn''t see that. He was still asleep.


    While the girls cowered in their seats in fear, the boys were no longer looking. They too were afraid of Emma''s power.


    Emma took her place. Sera once again accepted challenges for fights. And a youth stood up. At the same moment Kai''s eyes widened.


    "I challenge Kai." The boy was very serious when he said this. His girlfriend was looking at Kai in such a way that he couldn''t possibly want to break that face. So he challenged Kai to show how strong he was.


    As everyone looked at Kai, Kai stood up once more in his relaxed demeanour.


    A smile formed on his face. No one knew that he had killed before.


    "I accept." As Kai slowly made his way out onto the field, the other boy came to the centre of the field in one leap. When Kai got to the centre of the field, he just waited. He didn''t take any position.


    "Fight with justice." the boy jumped straight at Kai and Kai dodged a little. He was still in that relaxed demeanour.


    For 10 minutes the kid tried to hit Kai but couldn''t. Kai was always getting away with finger movements. He didn''t want to fight. He was using the kid to wake up.


    Finally, the kid stopped in front of Kai, gasping for breath. He was on the cusp of mid-grade. Still, he was nothing to Kai.


    Kai hit the boy''s feet with a slow kick and he fell to his knees. Kai hit the boy''s forehead with two fingers and he fell to the ground. Kai took his place as everyone looked on in shock. As the healers took the boy away, no one realised what had happened.


    As everyone waited for an explanation from Kai, Kai finally looked up.


    No one understood anything as he pointed to his head with his hand.


    "I used my mind. You can''t get anywhere just by using your strength. When there are people stronger than you, you have to fight them using your mind. Maybe you should run away. The outside world is everyone trying to survive. As long as you win, there is no problem. For that, you must be able to use your mind. "


    As everyone pondered Kai''s explanation, most did not understand anything. A few people improved their understanding. What Kai said made sense.


    "CRACK!!!" A boy in the back reached the top. Everyone was surprised as they looked at the boy. He jumped a rank in a place like this?


    "It''s not just meditation that helps you get to the top. Sometimes gaining understanding helps too. With Kai''s words, Summer has made a breakthrough. Because in his words she gained understanding." Dera turned to Kai, Kai was still lethargic.


    "Kai, what grade are you?" was the question everyone wanted to know.


    "Middle of the middle" they didn''t seem to believe it as they all looked at him.


    As Kai opened his eyes, this time he wanted to try something Ezra had taught him.


    Ezra had taught him how to make his eye green when he ran.


    If you left only one emotion in your body and applied it to your eye, your eye could turn green for a very short time. This time was enough for Kai.


    As Kai''s eyes turned green, yellow lightning appeared in the lower right. It was obvious that it was medium grade, but the middle was not recognisable by their ability. Dera was surprised as everyone looked at Dera.


    "Right." As Kai let his eyes drop back, his eyes turned red at the last moment and returned to their original colour. This was only seen by Emma, who looked at him carefully.


    Jack and Kevin looked at Kai in confusion, wondering if something was wrong.


    Melony didn''t understand why they were so surprised. She thought they knew about it. But she thought she should show other emotions in her eyes. Didn''t she say she had 6 emotions?


    Time passed quickly and Jack and Kevin fought their fights. While they fought, everyone forgot about Kai. As the bell rang, Kai stood up. Just as he was leaving, Emma grabbed him by the arm. A lot of people wanted to get closer to them.


    "Why didn''t you show them your eyes. Then they wouldn''t be so reckless." Kai let out a deep sigh and turned his gaze towards the door. He knew no one was looking at him. No one could see him. And that was good. Just like it used to be. He remembered how he''d been treated at school after his powers had manifested. He didn''t want it to happen again.


    "I don''t like being in the public eye too much. Besides, everyone will know the truth in 3 months at the District 1 tournament. At least I can be comfortable for 3 months. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have to go. I have to go back home." When Kai walked away from Emma and into the crowd coming out of the door, no one noticed him. He was no different from a ghost as he disappeared before her eyes. He was there, but he couldn''t be seen. Maybe that would be his name in the future. Maybe in the future people would call him by that name when this unseen man haunted them.


    "Ghost. "

 Chapter 26: 6 Years of Training

    Kai walked out of the top floor of the academy as he climbed the stairs.


    The academy was situated on top of a mountain as the wind howled in his face. The surrounding area was covered in mountains.


    Although the academy had no particular colour, it was enormous. It was so big that when you looked from one side, you could not see the other side.


    As he crossed his arms and watched the wind, the wind suddenly picked up. A silhouette appeared behind Kai.


    "They don''t know your power, do they? They didn''t realise. That the degree of power does not determine true power. They didn''t realise that you can actually defeat anyone up to the middle stage of blue lightning. If you use King mode... You can even defeat the peaks." Kai began to speak as he looked at the mountains without turning around.


    "I''m guessing you''ve lived at least a hundred years. You were probably a great genius too. You may have even seen the Kingslayers before me. But you still haven''t realised one thing. Let me enlighten you. True geniuses always hide in the dark. Because they don''t want to be found out. They don''t want to be famous. They just want to be powerful. Stronger than everything and everyone. "Kai turned round and looked at Michael. This man already knew that. Long before Kai, he had encountered geniuses who developed much faster than him. Still, he didn''t interrupt Kai. He was curious about this boy''s path.


    "So I ask your permission. I''ll be in meditation for a while. Make sure they don''t wake me. I just wanted to let you know I''m not dead. I''m going to the District 1 tournament. Then everyone will know everything. Until then, please don''t say anything about this to anyone. " Michael nodded as Kai headed for the exit door.


    "What are you going to do now?"


    It was something he never wanted to remember. He didn''t want to know. Ezra wasn''t going to show him mercy. He wasn''t going to be kind. Kai wanted to cry, but if he did, Ezra would beat him worse. Michael heard him as Kai swallowed in fear.


    "I''m going to hell."


    ***


    Kai came straight home and meditated cross-legged on his bed. There was no point in running away any longer. It was for his own good.


    He woke up in hell to find Ezra standing over him.


    By the way, I''m really talking about hell. It was an area where lava covered the area like a sea on the burnt ground. It was a place where winged demons were flying around and screams could be heard all around. They were standing on an island in the centre of the lava sea. Ezra''s face was once again serious, not mocking.


    "Why do you want to win the world tournament?"


    Kai just scratched his head at this question, but when Ezra looked at him fiercely, he had to answer.


    "I want to make a name for myself in the world. I want to surprise people and show that I''m great. I want to show that I''m worthy," Kai said. To this Ezra could only sigh. What did he expect? Only a short time ago he had told Michael that geniuses focused on getting stronger, but was it all for greater fame?


    Kai hadn''t lived long enough. Ezra understood that. He had to be prepared to train Kai to withstand what he was going through. He had to protect him.


    "All grades will be entered in this year''s world tournament. Everyone will be there. Almost all the students from every country. They will send you to a different region, but when you die, you will be reborn in your academy and you will be considered lost. It doesn''t matter what you do after you enter that world, the only important thing is to survive and meet your team. Your team will be the people in your home. After meeting with your team, you need to find the people you are in the same academy. You will be the first as an academy. It''s not an individual race, it''s a group race. You will get stronger very quickly while trying to survive in the wild. Everyone will be stronger than you. That''s why, in a tournament like this, it''s the first years who will die the fastest. That''s you. "


    Ezra had already decided to prepare Kai for the world tournament. They would have to develop their goals much faster, and judging from what Auron had learnt about the tournament, the destination could change Kai forever. No, maybe it would change everyone.


    "You will spend six years here, in your mind. In 6 years, you will pass through all of our hands. We''ll make you very powerful. We''ll change you. Then you''ll show everyone your true strength and show off at the District 1 tournament. When the girls want to get closer to you, I''ll teach you something, but... Whatever. "


    I could tell he was thinking dirty thoughts.


    Suddenly, he grabbed Kai''s shoulder. He met those blue eyes directly with the red lava. He didn''t throw them in, but he brought them close to the surface. It would have been traumatising to experience something so horrible while being held by the scruff of the neck.


    But Kai was showing the results of his willpower training.


    "Perseverance! Just as pain makes you stronger in fear, so with us it''s perseverance. The harder you try, the stronger you become. Now you will start swimming in the lava. When you reach the rock 100 metres away, it will end. Let''s get you started. " Kai''s tongue flicked out as he looked out over the sea of lava.  But Ezra threw him by the scruff of the neck and he fell into a sea of lava.


    He didn''t disappear, but it was undoubtedly an apocalyptic pain. As Kai emerged from the lava, he couldn''t believe it was possible. Was it possible for a human to swim in lava for 100 metres?


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    He did his best. But it was painful and frightening. Even after a long time, he could only move a few metres. But at least he could move. As Ezra looked at him, he couldn''t help remembering a bright silhouette from his past memories.


    "He looks nothing like you, but I know you''re the same."


    ***


    Elsewhere, the last class of the academy had finished. 6 people were going home.


    "Does anyone know why Kai didn''t come to the last lesson?" said Jack.


    "I think... Last time he told me he had something to do. I haven''t seen him since then." said Emma. Kevin asked the question in his mind while thinking.


    "So do you know why his eyes were green in class?" This time it was Melony who looked at him.


    "What a strange question? Of course her eyes would be green. Didn''t you already know that?" Kevin looked at her and realised they hadn''t told her everything.


    "Kai is special. Not only does he control all emotions. His eyes also glow red. I don''t know how he did it, but he made his eyes green on purpose," Emma said.


    "He also said that everyone would learn the power at the District 1 tournament." Melony started laughing as everyone''s faces looked thoughtful.


    "It''s only the middle of the middle. Everyone else has moved on to the top of the middle. What can she do even after three months? " Emma didn''t hold back her anger as she looked at her angrily.


    "I didn''t know it was like this, Melony. Kai risked his life and fought for us. He''s not as weak as you think he is. And more importantly, even if he is weak, you shouldn''t talk behind his back like that."


    Jack and the others agreed. A look of disappointment crossed Kevin''s eyes and Melony caught it. She was furious. Kai wasn''t even here, but he seemed even more important than her. If he was so important. At the region 1 tournament, he was going to show everyone who was stronger.


    ***


    In a house somewhere else. Boyd and a kid were standing there. They''re standing and they''re looking at each other.


    "You embarrassed us! How can you not beat that stupid girl!" the boy was shouting at Boyd and Boyd could hardly stand it. His anger was too much for his body. Suddenly a crunch came from his body and reached the peak of the peak. But he answered the boy without a care in the world.


    "What do you know! As if you are so strong. If I were you, I would have already reached the peak of the Blue Lightning, and you are still at the beginning of the middle of the Blue Lightning in 6 years. You are a disgrace to us." The boy was about to lash out at Boyd, but Boyd silenced him.


    "You don''t realise. You''re about to lose. What will happen if you fall to District 1 in the District 2 tournament 3 months later? Your development is already slow and this time it will be even slower. My advice to you is to work a little. That girl you call rubbish. She had reached the same level as me by working. She even surpassed me and reached the top of the summit. I think you should try to win now, Hilan. "


    As Boyd walked out of the door, Hilan clenched his fists in anger.


    "You''re absolutely right. Very much so. "


    When we returned to Kai''s mind, he was still trying to swim in the sea of lava.


    4 months later


    Fast forward 4 months and Kai had finally made it across the sea. As he came out of the lava, his body became incredibly hard as he threw himself to the ground. But he didn''t realise it.


    And not just in his mind. His body was also filled with energy and hardened. In the outside world, his body was being cleansed of impurities. But it didn''t look dirty because someone quite powerful was constantly coming and taking the dirt from his body. Even the dirt from Kai''s body was quite valuable to some alchemists.


    "Well done, good, now go ahead and do 100,000 push-ups, as well as sit-ups and other movements." Kai was surprised, but once his body was restored, he started working again. As he immediately got into the push-up position, he was thinking about his friends. He felt like he left them alone too much. Even though Jace and Lena were with them, he had been away from his friends for a very long time. He couldn''t help feeling lonely.


    ''I hope you don''t do anything stupid.''


    6 months later


    Another 6 months passed, and this time Kai couldn''t even move. His bones were not aching in pain. Clearly his body had repeatedly reached the point of giving up. But at that moment, his body regenerated and strengthened him.


    Ezra waved his hand and the environment disappeared completely. Only a white world was left. Esra slapped Kai hard.


    "Yellow lightning peak! " Ezra started laughing as Kai''s anger slowly subsided. He was undoubtedly in a fragile state after so much training. Just one slap made him stronger.


    "Anger makes us strong. It made you strong. What I did was not in vain. It strengthened your body and increased your capacity for pain. Even your body in the real world was affected. The energy enveloped his body and strengthened his muscles. It changed your muscles. You became stronger. "


    Kai laughed. He didn''t know what to do in this situation. Here, even in his own mind, nothing was under his control.


    "What do we do now?" Ezra''s smile faded as he pulled out a sword.


    "Close combat. Don''t get out of king mode. Novices like you should learn how to fight. I''ll even teach you martial arts if you''re good enough." Before the fight started, Ezra threw the sword in his hand to Kai. Kai attacked as a new sword appeared in his hand.


    Ezra escaped with a step while slicing the air with the sword directly in his hand. As he hit Kai''s foot with his sword, he bent his foot a little more.


    As Kai swung once more, the power of the King mode was definitely evident. Kai missed again as the pieces in the soil flew up. Ezra complained inwardly as he corrected Kai again with his sword.


    "We have more work to do with you."


    2 months later


    Kai was up against Ezra with his sword again. But this time he had corrected most of his mistakes. He didn''t put all his strength into his sword. He didn''t fall into the void, throwing his body completely forward. He supported himself with his legs. He stood in a position to defend himself. Although still inadequate, he was much stronger than his peers. He just needed to practise. Ezra grabbed Kai''s hand and stopped Kai. Kai was already used to fighting. He fought for 2 months without eating or drinking. He didn''t sleep, he didn''t get tired. He immersed himself in the battle.


    "Now comes the excitement. Even though it''s only 15 days outside, we''ve been together here for a year. Now we won''t see each other for 5 years. Remember what I taught you. You''ll need it in the future."


    Kai nodded. It was actually a short time, but it still seemed like 5 years. For 5 years he wouldn''t see her. He hadn''t seen his friends and family for a year already.


    "Don''t worry, the others are just as crazy as me. Hahaha. "


    Ezra laughed and waved his hand, and Kai opened his eyes somewhere else.


    This was nature. An area surrounded by forests was green. Everywhere. He didn''t expect to see the sun once more. It was like a dream. And it was. A dream...


    Suddenly a man appeared in front of him, and Kai looked at him.


    He was white. Hair, eyebrows, eyes. He had nothing on. He was wearing a white tracksuit. He looked like a Greek god. Each side of his face seemed to be finely carved. It was quite unique. Unlike Era, he gave off a gentle aura.


    "My name is Auron. I will teach you the feeling of excitement. And yes, I''m as crazy as Ezra. "

 Chapter 27: 6 Secret Being

    Kai was in tatters as Auron led Kai into the forest. Ezra had ripped him to shreds in previous combat training.


    "Firstly, let''s get rid of what you''re wearing." Auron said and snapped his fingers and Kai was dressed in a snow-white outfit. His whole body was also clean.


    "What I''m going to teach you is defence first. You need to keep your mind intact. No one should be able to get in there. The most private information is hidden in your mind. For 11 months I''ll try to get into your mind and you''ll try to stop me. Of course, I''ll weaken myself as much as I can for you. In the last month, I''ll use special training. Now, if you''re ready, I''ll begin. "Kai nodded his head back and forth. Suddenly he felt like he was going to pass out with the pain he felt in his brain.


    "You will feel something somewhere in your mind. The mind hand. You control everything with it. Try to keep me out with it. " As Kai did as Auron said, he found the mind hand and tried to block Auron. But still Auron''s mind hadn''t moved an inch.


    "Can I do something else while I''m doing this?" Auron replied as he looked at him puzzled.


    "Yes, you can, but it will tire your mind more. You''ll get more benefit, but you''ll also suffer more. Do you agree?" As Kai nodded, a sword appeared in Auron''s hand. As he threw it to Kai, Kai deftly held it.


    "Then we begin."


    10 months later


    In a forest, a young man in white and a middle-aged man were fighting with swords.


    The youth, his face exhausted from fatigue, seemed to be taking damage even though he was not fighting with a sword. He was getting tired even if he did nothing.


    These two people were Kai and Auron. 10 months had passed. The mind training was still going on.


    As Kai swung the sword, Auron skilfully blocked him. Kai suddenly held the sword like a dagger and stabbed it towards Auron''s destination. Auron blocked the attack by using his sword with his foot. No doubt Auron was a far superior master.


    "Enough sword training for now. You''ve become very good, even if you can''t show it against me. It is strong enough. Actually, I was going to start this after the 11 months were over and the pressure on your mind stopped, but this seems to be better. So useful, in fact, that perhaps no one will be able to enter your mind until the orange lightning. This shows that you''re making progress beyond our expectations. "


    Kai threw the sword aside. Auron started walking. He was getting more and more excited as Kai followed behind him.


    As they came deeper into the forest, Auron began to speak.


    "The feeling of excitement is an emotion that occurs in the heart and soul. Being able to bring out that feeling is called a sense of excitement. The reason I brought you here is to show you the deepest secrets of excitement. By inhaling the feeling of excitement around you, you will strengthen your mind. Your mind strengthens according to your level. In order for you to be mentally invincible until the beginning of the orange lightning, we need to increase your development. "


    As Kai nodded, Auron stepped out of the way and showed Kai the meditation spot.


    There was a stone by the lake. A waterfall was pouring into the lake. The sound of the water was soothing and one felt relaxed inwardly. It was a lake whose depth could not be understood, where the water did not ripple even at the point where the waterfall poured. While the trees blocked the light, only the light was shining on the stone. That light also provided an environment that could be seen by scattering around.


    While Kai was sitting on the stone, Auron was constantly pressing Kai. However, this degree of pressure did not affect Kai much.


    "You are already in your mind right now. That''s why there is an extraordinary amount of excitement around. You need to focus in order to channel this energy into your mind. Focus now. Focus and strengthen your mind." As Kai sat on the stone, he suddenly began to feel the energy around him.


    "The energy I''ve always known existed but never touched. I will take you, I will make you my own power." As Kai drew the mind energy into his mind, his mind suddenly began to grow stronger. Kai''s eyes suddenly lit up as his mind developed at an extraordinary speed.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Auron rejoiced as he looked at him in amazement. Even he didn''t understand why it was so fast. Why his development was so fast. His past lives could not have strengthened so fast under the same conditions.


    Even someone like him, who was just a few steps away from stepping into the levels, couldn''t understand why.


    2 months later


    2 months passed quickly as Kai proved his strength at the top. By now, he was well-adjusted. But he didn''t just stand still. He grew stronger. He evolved. Now his power was equal to the peak of blue lightning.


    Yes, the peak of blue lightning. After two years of training, Kai had left his past self behind. The training in his mind had changed not only his mind, but also his body in the real world. Kai was very strong.


    As Kai got up from his seat, this time he gave the salute out of respect for the master without waiting. As Auron sent him on his way, this time it was fear.


    The person who appeared before him was a woman. Her name was Lea. She was the Guardian of Fear. Kai heard Lea''s voice.


    "Now you-"


    Lea couldn''t keep talking. The person who stopped her was a young man like Kai. Green eyes, green hair, about 14 years old, 1,80 m tall.


    "Lea, tell the others that I''ll take the remaining four years."


    "OK. "


    Lea didn''t object. She could accept it.


    As the person he called Lea disappeared without a trace, Kai was looking at the person who looked the same age as him.


    With a wave of his hand, a slope appeared and they stood in front of a hut. The sun was setting. The wind was fluctuating and the long grass made for a very pleasant sight. As Kai looked around, he wondered why they had come here.


    "I am peace. I am the one who never comes. But I am the strongest. The pain that burns in my heart has made me strong, while ambition has made me strong.


    But all I needed was peace. All emotions. The only emotion that would make me strong. Peace."


    "My name is Elvis. I will teach you how to use peace. I will show you the way." Kai sat down next to him as he sat on the grass.


    "Just lie down, don''t think. Let your body go with the flow. Let it come in, build up and go out. Peace is just looking. It''s something that never comes in the normal world. So this feeling is very difficult to develop. Now we''ll lie down. For years. We''ll wait while our soul develops. We will use the little time we have properly. We grow stronger without work or effort. This is the true path of progress." Kai fell into a trance as he listened. The meditative state carried him away in his mind. Elvis was glad to see this. Kai was supposed to learn this a long time later, when he was stepping into the third step. This was how he was going to grasp the laws. Elvis had wondered if he could learn this when he saw his incredible talent, but Kai had indeed succeeded. He could link his mind to the various pathways of the universe. He was just... very weak.


    At that time, the outside world


    Kai''s friends became famous at the academy. They were District 1''s greatest geniuses. Everyone praised them. They were doing nonsense without caring about their development in any way. When the 4 of them were travelling together, their arrogance got the better of them. They didn''t even talk to people who weren''t qualified to talk to them anymore.


    In Kai''s absence, many men had confessed their love to Emma. But Emma had dismissed them all as weak and dismissed them. Who knew if the real reason was their weakness or the fact that she still had feelings for Kai in her heart?


    1 month had passed, but all of them were only half a step blue lightning. Only Emma was at the peak of the peak of yellow lightning. Weren''t they a big disappointment?


    All this time they had forgotten where they came from. The tournament was two months away. But to them, their only enemy was Boyd. But he didn''t get out much. so no one knew what rank he was in.


    It was obvious how furious Kai would be when he arrived. But they didn''t care. After all, Kai was weak. What difference would it make if he said something to them? They seemed to have forgotten their friendship. They were caught up in the rules of this world and felt they had to change.


    In Kai''s mind, three years later


    Kai was lying down when suddenly he started to stand up. When he stood up, a sword appeared in his hand. Elvin watched as a sword appeared in his other hand. It seemed that his understanding of swords was diversifying. What a rapid progression.


    Kai swung the sword. A very weak but incredibly controlled attack. It even affected his body. Kai began to hold one of the two swords up and down towards his nose, while holding the other one upright on his back in the same way.


    After 6 months of holding them like this, the swords were now glowing. He rarely swung the swords in controlled patterns. Each swing more powerful and impressive than the last. And at the end of those six months, Kai reached his limit. The limit of his development.


    With the swing of the sword, even the grass tens of metres away in front of him disappeared, and a succession of cracking sounds came from his body. It was night in the outside world as Kai''s eyes glowed with red light. With his breaking, the house was filled with red light for a moment. But only 2 upperclassmen were able to recognise this glow.


    Kai was looking at the ground while holding 2 swords in front of him. As Elvis came to his side and touched his shoulder, a few drops of black dirt flowed from Kai''s body. The yellow lightning reflecting the branch of peace in his eyes developed and Kai''s power increased even more. Now he could fight those in the centre of the green lightning. The filth enveloped his body.


    Kai had black swords in his hands. He didn''t know where they came from. Apparently he had a connection with himself and Elvis. Elvis looked at the sword suspiciously.


    "Can I take them out? The swords?"


    Elvis nodded. He could do it. They could all work together to project this sword spirit into the real world. If it was dangerous, they could have chosen to destroy it during the forging phase.


    But there was no danger. Another 6 months passed and Kai was ready to return.

 Chapter 28: 1st Region Tournament (1)

    In the outside world, the tournament was about to start. The 4 teenagers were already gone. Only Lena and Jace were home.


    "They were so arrogant. We had to do something," Lena said. She knew that. Many people who stepped into the world of development were going through the same thing. It was natural that they felt they had to help.


    "We can''t do anything. Those are the rules. We can only pray for Kai to come back soon." The people from Zone 2 could not interfere in any way with the people from Zone 1. They could talk to them, tell them not to do things, but talking was not enough. All activities that would make them feel weak were forbidden.


    As Lena and Jace left the house to go to the tournament, Jace looked up one last time.


    "I''d better wait a little longer, maybe she''ll wake up. Then I''ll take her to the tournament." Lena nodded and walked out.


    As Jace went upstairs, he suddenly felt a surge of energy and his steps quickened with excitement.


    "Or..." he saw her as he opened the door.


    Kai was the same Kai. But it was obvious that he had changed a little more. He was taller.


    He had two swords in his hand. He looked like he came out of nowhere. They were beautiful. So much so that even Jace admired them. They had a shiny black surface. You could tell their sharpness just by looking at them.


    Kai wasn''t wearing the clothes he wore to meditate. Instead he wore a long black robe. There were two scabbards on his back for him to wear the sword, and he put the swords there and looked at Jace. A charming smile appeared on his face.


    "What did I miss?"


    ***


    As Kai and Jace drove down the road, no one was around. Everyone had gone to the tournament. No one wanted to be late. It was very important for their future.


    Jace had told Kai everything. How the four of them were arrogant, how they treated people badly. How their powers were only half a step away from blue lightning. Yeah, they were a long way from Kai.


    Kai was furious. He couldn''t believe how stupid they really were. A little bit of power and they were so arrogant. He didn''t understand how they could have such thoughts.


    As Kai entered the tournament area, the tournament also took the place of the participants. Jace went to the section where his age group was. Kai looked around but couldn''t see his friends.


    He turned one of them round. He decided to ask him where his friends were.


    "Excuse me?" the boy replied in a condescending manner as he turned his head and looked at Kai.


    "I looked! Go on, tell me!"


    Kai had never seen such a rude person before. He frowned, but he didn''t want to make a scene, so he ignored it. He described his friends to him.


    But surprisingly the boy got angry.


    "Don''t mention their name, you rubbish! They''ve already proved they''re much stronger than us! They''re watching from backstage upstairs!" The boy growled angrily and walked away.


    Kai couldn''t get over his surprise at this. Backstage? When did these kids get so rich? Rich enough to stand backstage?


    People moved to the spectator area as the fights began. Kai took his seat and started to watch the matches.


    The only rules were no killing or maiming. The winner got to move into the second zone with the people back home. Michael was the referee. So no one would dare cheat. If they could cheat with Michael watching, that would show they were skilful enough.


    After a while, the fight for the familiar name was announced.


    "Fight 44, Cristina vs Melony. " Cristina''s voice was heard from the arena as everyone looked at Cristina with pitying eyes.


    "I give up." Melony didn''t move a muscle. She was looking with a condescending attitude. Kai watched them in amazement. Cristina had already reached the peak of the yellow lightning. Had she really given up so quickly?


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "Fight 45 Kai vs James"


    As soon as they heard Kai''s name, the four turned their eyes to the pitch. But they all looked with a condescending attitude. How much stronger could he have become at most?


    Kai couldn''t help shaking his head from side to side at these expressions. The sun must have hit their heads. Otherwise they couldn''t possibly be this stupid.


    His eyes filled with pity as he looked at Emma out of the corner of his eye. He hadn''t expected Emma to change so much. In such a short time. It made him realise that the person he loved was the wrong person.


    Jack and Kevin were already getting into these weird personalities every now and then. Kai thought if he gave them a good beating, they''d come round. But now was not the time for that. Now he had to take on his own opponent.


    As Kai looked on, a girl in the audience suddenly stood up, recognising him.


    "This is the other boy from the house of the Big Four. I heard they didn''t take him in because he was too weak. Even if he''s very handsome, it doesn''t mean anything if he''s weak."


    ''The Mighty Four? Powerless? What kind of a way of life is that?! Your mum''s weak!''


    Kai rolled his eyes. He felt he couldn''t stand this nonsense. But the conversation didn''t stop.


    "Yeah, I''ve heard something like that. They say he was in the middle of the middle three months ago. How far along could he be now? "


    These idiots were treating the four people who had not been able to pass from the peak of the yellow lightning to the blue lightning for three months as their parents, but were they underestimating him?


    How had all this happened?


    Melony was smiling as people continued to say such things. She had said all this. Even though it was just the truth, her plan was to humiliate Kai.


    Kevin felt a little guilty inside. Melony had seen him telling this to the others, but she didn''t stop him. Because he loved Melony. He didn''t want to upset her, so he never interfered with her. Still, he was disappointed in her for saying such things about Kai.


    Jack didn''t know what he was doing. As soon as he looked at the people next to him, he realised what they had become. People had praised him and he had succumbed to his arrogance. Now that arrogance was inextricable. Even though there was some love in him, arrogance was also blocking his way.


    Emma was very different. Even if she entered after the others, she still had the same power as the others, but she was the most changed among them.


    She had completely forgotten about the boy she loved while Kai was away. She had been offered many things, but she had never accepted any of them. That was only because they were weaker than she was. She was much better at curiosity now. Thanks to curiosity, she had mastered close combat. She could predict all the moves. How could someone who only meditated defeat her?


    That''s what she thought.


    Seeing Kai, something deep in her heart woke up again. As her body filled with regret, she realised her mistake a little more. But the arrow had already left the bow once. There was no going back now. So she continued her power filled with arrogance. She had no choice but to try not to regret it.


    James revealed himself as he stood in front of Kai. He had blonde hair. His eyes glowed green. In his hand was a sword. It looked like a straight and steady sword. No one used swords in normal life, but here almost everyone used melee weapons. The reason for this was that guns could not do much damage to Healers. Wounds from small bullets could be easily closed. And it was best to start learning the sword skills you would need at a young age.


    "James is really lucky! He will pass this round easily. He is at the peak of the yellow lightning and is really strong. But he was still expected to be eliminated in the first round. For him to face someone like that in this round... He''s really lucky." Kai shook his head from side to side as there was talk of how lucky James was. A sad expression crossed his face. People attributed it to him being scared.


    "Don''t worry, it will be over quickly. You won''t suffer at all. " James was running with the sword in his hand, moving at an extraordinary speed.


    As he swung his sword towards Kai, Kai only took a step back. Everyone looked dumbfounded as the sword passed through the void. But Kai wasn''t finished.


    As Kai slapped James, James flew out of the area and was eliminated.


    While everyone looked dumbfounded, the Four were not surprised. Kai had all six emotions. He couldn''t be beaten at the beginning of the summit.


    "Hmph, I could have made such an impact with just a few fingers, they haven''t seen our power yet." As they all nodded, the next match was announced.


    "Emma vs Seraf" Seraf didn''t give up as Emma took the field. His power was in the middle of the peak. He didn''t give up because he could beat her. Emma was the weakest of the four. Still, they were underestimating her.


    "I''ll show her the real power," Emma said and jumped on the field.


    As the fight started in an instant, Seraf tried to attack directly with the axe in his hand like James did. His speed was much more than James.


    Just as he was lowering the axe, Emma took a step back and hit Seraf''s head with her hand. She slapped him just like Kai.


    Seraf quickly flew off the dueling field and was knocked to the ground and eliminated with a skip. He looked hurt, but Emma didn''t even look at him. She used all her strength as she quickly turned around. She had to use all her strength to defeat someone in the centre of the summit with one hit.


    Nevertheless, she had achieved what she wanted.


    People had completely forgotten about Kai and thought it was just luck. Now Emma had once again caught their attention.


    As Kai got up from his seat with a sigh, there was nothing more he could do now. After the first round was over, there was a 30 minute break. This was enough time for Kai. His body had not reached its full form. He was hungry.


    He hadn''t eaten in 3 months. He tried very hard not to kill James on that hit. Otherwise, he was using very little of his power at that moment and could easily kill James. Likewise, since his body was hungry, the power he had was incredibly low. If he ate something, he would be relieved.


    Emma was returning backstage as Kai walked out. Kai looked at Emma''s hand and saw how red it was. How hard she had pushed herself to beat someone so weak.


    It just showed how weak they were.

 Chapter 29: 1st Region Tournament (2)

    The foursome met with Jace and Lena. Jace and Lena''s faces were calm as she told them what had happened. Jace told her what happened.


    "Then Kai left without a care in the world. How could he not care about us. I-"


    "Enough!" Jace was finally furious. These four child could still act arrogant in front of him. On what basis could they have such an arrogant attitude towards him?


    "Stop complaining to us! We''ll all see what happens when the tournament is over! We haven''t seen you have any proven talent yet!" As Jace and Lena left, the foursome stared after them. Melony frowned.


    "I wonder if they''ll be like this when we beat them?" Melony said angrily.


    "Don''t get your hopes up. Lena''s in the orange lightning. Jace isn''t even clear. Probably more," Jack said. He wanted to calm her down a little.


    "Let''s go, round two will start soon," Kevin said. As he and the others walked, they saw the crowd gathering in the canteen.


    They were not polite as they grabbed someone and turned them round.


    "What''s going on here?" the boy bowed his head as he recognised the people in front of him.


    "Sir, the one called Kai has shut down the whole canteen. Rumour has it that he eats everything in the canteen." Even though this boy knew that Kai was from their house, he also knew that they didn''t like him.


    "Well, keep doing what you''re doing," Kev?n said. As Kevin looked at the others, they all had one thought in their minds. They looked at Emma''s finger with that thought. They were arrogant, but not stupid. They understood the reason for this hunger.


    ''Wasn''t that all her power?


    ***


    Kai was gobbling everything up at the time. He ate everything in the canteen.


    "ROUND 2 IS ABOUT TO BEGIN. PLEASE GATHER PARTICIPANTS IN THE ARENA." a voice came over the loudspeaker and Kai stood up.


    "I think I should get going. I''ve already recovered well." Kai walked out the door, leaving a bewildered crowd in his wake. They didn''t think it was possible for a human to get that much food into his stomach. Maybe that boy wasn''t human.


    As Kai took his place, Michael came onto the field as the referee.


    "YES ROUND 2 BEGINS. FIRST FIGHTS...."


    As time passed like this, the second rounds were over. Everyone was pushed harder this time. Kai saw Boyd in this round.


    He had also grown a few centimetres. His hair had become darker. The others didn''t know what that meant, but Kai did. Boyd wasn''t like them. For 3 months he hadn''t sat still. He''d worked. At least more than Melony had.


    Kai had only one thing on his mind as he left the field for the third round with a smile on his face.


    "Blue Lightning."


    ***


    After the 4th round and the 5th round, time passes quickly and there are 32 people left in the 8th round. In this situation, everyone has to show all their strength. Kai''s survival up to this point showed that he was much stronger than they thought.


    Kai had won every round with one move. But he hadn''t shown excessive strength. The odds of defeat in this round were thought to be quite high.


    As all 32 people looked at Kai, none of them, except for a few, underestimated Kai. These people had come here with effort. Their arrogance didn''t get in the way. Except for some of them.


    The foursome still hadn''t been eliminated. Emma had struggled a little in one encounter, but other than that, they hadn''t faced any difficulties.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Boyd had passed like them. He had no difficulty either. Apart from these 6 people, including Kai, 26 people were dedicated to education. That''s why very few people from the school knew them. They hardly ever stepped out of their homes and training halls.


    Since the 7th round was over, everyone came out. They were talking about who would win.


    "I think one of the four will win, they are very strong. Even if the others are in closed door training, they still can''t keep up with them." the other shook his head.


    "No, I think someone from Boyd''s house will win. He easily defeated every opponent. Raiya, who is also from his house, was among these 32 people. She didn''t hang out with Boyd, but they got along well. Raiya always focuses on training, so it''s normal that we don''t know him much." While everyone was saying different things, Kai was lying on the grass. But the academy wasn''t where he was. He was outside the academy building. He was watching the setting sun. The peace inside him gave him strength. Although he didn''t know what peace did, he would find a way to use it. Because he guessed that peace could not only bring back the dead. This seemed to be only a side ability.


    At that moment, someone appeared behind him.


    "I thought you were going to show everyone now. What are you waiting for?" Kai turned his head to look at him.


    "Unexpected developments. They are very weak. How can I give them all my strength? However...


    I''ll show my true strength. And what happens next.... I mean the World Tournament.... I know, Michael. I know what''s gonna happen there. I''m not preparing for this little tournament. I''m preparing for the world podium."


    Michael was not that surprised as he became thoughtful. He had been around for a long time. He looked like he was 35-40 years old, but in fact he was already over 100 years old. He was aware of the people behind Kai. He was happy as he turned around and turned back. This academy was always last compared to other academies. I think this year would be the first time they could get a high ranking.


    "Don''t tell your friends about the tournament conditions. Motivating them will lead to a much better outcome." Michael looked at the clock as Kai nodded.


    "I''ve got to get going. Be on time." Michael disappeared as Kai signalled ''okay'' with his hand.


    Kai continued to watch the sun set.


    Slowly getting up from his seat, he looked at the setting sun for the last time. Then he disappeared like Michael.


    Actually, he didn''t disappear. He just wanted to disappear by moving very fast like Michael, but he only looked like a child running very fast on the mountain.


    Elsewhere, the four were talking among themselves.


    "Emma, you were almost defeated. And that boy was weaker than you." said Jack.


    "I know. I underestimated him. He made a sudden move and almost got beat. If I hadn''t seen him coming.... I would have definitely been beaten." said Emma. Melony was thinking about something else. Kevin noticed her thoughtful look.


    "What do you think?" Melony explained to the others as she slowly turned her head.


    "Boyd seems too relaxed. Even if we don''t have to worry about Kai, we have to worry about Boyd now. Raiya is just as dangerous. We don''t know her rank. We don''t know how good a genius he is. We don''t expose our eyes because the battles don''t force any of us to, but no one does. Few of the 32 have revealed how powerful he is. They were at the peak of the yellow lightning. Everyone knows where we stand. I guess Jace was right in the first place. "


    While they were all thinking, they had no idea who was watching them.


    Raiya had red hair and red eyes. He had her hair up in the air. He was wearing a jacket. Underneath was a training tracksuit. Although no one in the academy knew him, those who knew him loved him very much. No matter how strong he was, he would never bully the undeserving. He neither ignored nor did evil like Boyd. He was a good person and had become addicted to power since the day he started to develop. He was in a room at the Academy right now, watching the quartet. He sighed.


    "They have no idea how weak they are. They could be stronger, but instead they''ve become arrogant. That Kai boy is different." As another silhouette emerged from the darkness behind him, the silhouette became clear. It was no stranger.


    He had reached 1.67 metres tall. No one was looking there, though his muscles were still intriguing. The blue of his eyes stood out more than before. His brown hair was a little longer.


    This person was Boyd. He had a calm expression on his face.


    "What''s different about him? I saw him on the first day. At that time, he was only in the middle of the middle grade. How much stronger can he be now at most? And even if he''s not arrogant at all, it''s because of his weakness. Weak people want to stay out of sight. They don''t want to get in trouble. As long as these idiots are around, they''re perfectly normal. " Raiya turned round and looked at Boyd.


    "He''s... I don''t know, just dangerous. More than we realise. And the scariest thing is that these 32 are the strongest. If he''s not eliminated, we''ll definitely have to pay more attention to him. I''m telling you that even though you''re stronger than me." Boyd waved his hand like ''never mind''.


    "What''s the point? I think you worry too much. We should be worried about others. Like that Milah girl. She froze her opponent''s brain. That''s good and dangerous. You can watch out for her. Or Zachary. He''s a pro at love. He doesn''t die or get hurt or anything. Even if he''s not seriously injured, he''s very good at controlling superficial wounds. He can''t be harmed. He keeps his head down so no one can see his strength. Among such people, there may even be someone with the same strength as me. But Kai.... He is definitely not the same strength as me. " Michael''s voice rose again as Raiya looked forwards.


    "ROUND 8 IS ABOUT TO BEGIN. PARTICIPANTS REQUIRED TO COME TO ARENA." Raiya continued to look at the four as Boyd heard the voice and walked away.


    "No, not the same strength as you. I guess I''m too paranoid, best to wait for what''s about to happen." she said and made her way to the arena.

 Chapter 30: 1. Region Tournament (3)

    Everyone was gathered in the arena. 32 people were waiting in their places. Everyone was looking at them. They were the strongest of the 1st Classes in District 1. They were certainly not unique, but they were stronger than most of the 1st Classes in the crowd.


    All tournaments were held on the same day. So there wasn''t just one arena. Up to 5th grade, countless students were fighting. There were thousands of people and the number of arenas was more than 10. Each one was as big as a football field. Without a doubt, the academy was a gigantic structure. Michael was the first principal in the academy''s history to referee a tournament in District 1.


    Even though the people here were the strongest in Zone 1, they could only compete with the weakest in Zone 2. Maybe they couldn''t even beat them. It was strange for the academy principal to referee such an ordinary tournament. On the other hand, the District 2 tournament held by the 5th graders to determine the strongest students of the academy was much more exciting and action-packed.


    Michael was flying in the centre of the arena and everyone was looking at him. How incredible it was for him to fly. Every one of them dreamed of being able to do it one day.


    There were at least 30,000 people in the arena. About 20,000 of them were the other eliminated. The rest were people from their homes in District 2 or other people who wanted to watch the game.


    "Yes!!! Since everyone has arrived, we can start the last 32! The participants of the first place fight... " everyone was eagerly waiting. It was hard to believe who was going to fight first. But everyone wanted it to be Boyd and Melony. Melony was the strongest of the four. but she was only a small distance away from Jack and Kevin.


    "...Kai Lane VS Toma Sanchez!"


    The people whose expectations were disappointed were upset, but there were also those who were happy that Kai would finally be eliminated.


    Toma was a girl. She was exceptional with a spear. Her skills were clearly the best among the 1st years. This made her better than others at her level, and she could even compete with anyone under the blue lightning by using the spear well enough. Her auburn hair fell to her shoulders. Her blue eyes were very similar to Kai''s.


    Although the limits of his true power were unknown, everyone believed that he would make it to the next round.


    When Kai took the field, everyone booed him. When Toma took the field, everyone cheered him. Toma didn''t care about any of that. She cared about winning. Kai gave a middle finger to the crowd. What right did these people have to boo him?


    "Fight with justice." Toma took her position as the fight began. Her legs were broken as she held his spear backwards. Her eyes glowed with green light as a yellow bolt of lightning appeared from the top left, travelling towards her pupil.


    It was certainly not half a step, but it was at the peak. The peak of the peak of the yellow lightning.


    Kai bowed his head. His eyes were not visible.


    As Kai disappeared, Toma flew into the air. He tumbled to the ground. He could no longer move.


    The fight was over in an instant. Toma was off his feet and out of the arena. He was eliminated. In one move...


    Kai reappeared a little bit ahead of Toma. Still with his head down. He was about 20 metres away. He was over 40 metres away from him at the beginning. It was truly astonishing speed. He moved tens of metres a second.


    Kai just stood there. He didn''t have to say anything. He looked up. He let the crowd, shocked by his power, see the truth. He wanted to bask in the glory. But when he saw his friends, he realised he had to be careful. If he did not live consciously, he might weaken and come to a standstill in his development.


    The red eyes appeared. 6 yellow lightning bolts were trying to reach those eyes. 6 emotions were also at the beginning of the peak of the yellow lightning.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    On the spectator''s side were the advanced classes. Even they were shocked. They knew who he was. Anyone who paid any attention in history class knew. He was a king-killer. reborn in this century.


    Kai looked at the crowd. He wanted to show them off with a proud expression on his face. But he couldn''t overdo the smile. He was a big man. He had to be cool here and not bully the little ones.


    He turned to his four friends. He shook his head from side to side, embraced Toma with the speed of tens of metres per second just a second ago and returned to the participants.


    Emma was uncomfortable with this. She wasn''t in love with Kai. Not after all he''d done for her. Toma was a beautiful girl. Her auburn hair fell to her shoulders. And her eyes were blue. Just like Kai''s eyes. They would have made a beautiful couple.


    Toma was unconscious when Kai brought her back to the recruitment area. Some retreated, others stood firm. Zachery carried no malice as he approached Kai.


    "I''d better heal him," he said. He was about to heal Toma with his hands when Kai''s hand grabbed his wrist. He was scared for a moment and his heart squeezed.


    "Don''t be stupid! Are you going to show everyone here what level you are?! And save your strength for the fight. I''ll heal him." Zachery stepped back, shaking his head. He was just now realising how stupid he had really been.


    Kai''s eyes glowed red again, but this time only the bottom lightning bolt appeared.


    As Kai put his hand on Toma, Toma began to recover. 20 minutes later, there was nothing left of him. But he was still unconscious. Kai learnt how to do this from Lena three months ago.


    While Kai was going to Zachery, a girl was returning from inside the arena. This girl was Milah. Kai got information about 32 people.


    "What happened?" said Kai. Zachery had a smile on his face as he looked at her. It seemed that he and Kai had become a little closer in a short time.


    Zachery was a brown-eyed boy about 1.65 tall with blue hair.


    "Milah attacked the moment the match started. She doesn''t use weapons. But she has other ways to defeat her opponent. He''s a mind thief. She has secret techniques. But she didn''t need to use them in this battle. He defeated his opponent in one move while moving quickly. But in doing so, his rank was also visible to everyone. "


    "And what was his degree? " As a smile formed on Zachery''s face, he answered with that smile.


    " Half a step Blue lightning. "Kai was surprised. He didn''t expect one more person to be like this.


    "He''s also from the same house as me. House 790. Me and Milah trained behind closed doors. That''s why we''re not well known, but we''re strong. "


    "I didn''t ask. "


    "The other members other than Milah and I..."


    Zachery went on, though Kai wasn''t really interested. Unfortunately, this person wouldn''t shut up.


    Zachery held out his hand as Milah came up to them. Like a high five. Without saying much, Milah slapped Zachery''s hand and walked past.


    "I think it''s a little cold. " said Kai. Zachery told him not to worry about it and Michael flew out onto the field again.


    "Okay, fight three, Clara vs Elena." As the two girls took the field, they were both more beautiful than each other. There were spectators in the audience watching intently as if their eyes were going to pop out. Some had even brought binoculars now. With the width of the arena, it would not be easy to watch comfortably and they would not want to miss this scene if any part of one of these beauties was torn during the fight.


    Clara was a girl with blonde hair a little above her waist. Her eyes were orange. Her height was 1,70. While her physique was extraordinary, she even attracted some attention from Kai. This girl had trained herself physically. Kai wanted to see under her dress to see who was more muscular.


    Elena was different. Her black hair fell to her shoulders while her eyes seemed to shine. Her eyes were brown. Even if she couldn''t exactly be called beautiful, it was obvious that she was very sweet. Unlike Clara, she was smiling everywhere.


    "Yes, for the first time in the 1st district tournament, people from the same house will fight. Watch closely because they are both very talented beautiful ladies." Hearing Michael''s voice, everyone focused on the fight. Michael''s praise was worthy of scrutiny.


    As Clara''s eyes lit up, her lightning bolt appeared at the top left.


    Everyone was shocked as the lightning bolt formed. Because full lightning could only mean one thing. Half a step of blue lightning.


    In Clara''s hand was a double-edged dagger. The tip of the dagger was pointing in both directions.


    Elena''s eyes lit up and everyone was surprised again. The lightning from the bottom left was fully formed. Both of them were half a step from the blue lightning. This was going to be the highest level of combat ever.


    In Elena''s hand was a claw-like weapon.


    Everyone was waiting with excitement as they both took their battle positions. 2 half-step blue lightning would fight each other.


    The quartet felt shocked. They did not expect to see so many half-steps. Their arrogance was like a slap in the face. They had already been slapped by Kai and these girls in the first 32. And the fights weren''t over yet.


    "Fight with justice" Elena looked at Clara with a smiley face. She moved into an attack position.


    "I''m coming!" Clara smiled as Elena jumped up. Only in a fight against this close friend could she smile. Those were the two things she loved. Fighting and Elena. As she jumped up as well, they had surpassed the level of the previous eliminations by leaps and bounds.


    Metal claw and double-edged dagger clashed as the last 32 matches saw the climax.

 Chapter 31: 1. Region Tournament (4)

    Elena and Clara were panting as they clashed their weapons once more.


    It had been ten minutes since the fight began. But still no one had come forward.


    Elena had taken a defensive position as she retracted her claw. Clara accelerated with the power of her legs and attacked.


    Elena swung the claw from the right side as Clara''s double-sided dagger came to the gap. Clara realised this at the last moment and threw herself to the ground. After Clara fell to the ground, Elena was going to end the match with a sudden move, but Clara turned where she fell and dropped Elena with her foot. Clara got up again using her agility.


    While Elena was lying on the ground, Clara swung her fist towards Elena. Clara''s fist slammed into the ground as Elena spun around. Elena lifted her feet and wrapped them around Clara''s neck as she grabbed Clara by the fist.


    When Elena took Clara between her legs, she knew that Clara was not in good shape. It was clear that she was about to faint. She had closed her eyes.


    As Clara tried to take a deep breath, Elena squeezed her neck without mercy. She laughed at everyone before a fight, but never in battle. She was in it to win it.


    As Clara opened her eyes, the green in her eyes suddenly became darker. Even the yellow of the yellow lightning shone brighter, and suddenly Clara did a backflip with Elena.


    Yes, she somersaulted. With what little strength she had left in her body, she threw them both into the air.


    Elena had to let go of Clara''s neck as they both rose 1.5 metres off the ground. Clara brought her feet together in mid-air. Elena was slightly below Clara.


    Clara put both feet together and struck Elena. The blow hit her mercilessly in the stomach. Elena hit the floor. Her back must have been in a lot of pain.


    Clara fell to her two feet, one hand on the floor and the other on her throat. She swallowed as she took a deep breath. She had just been about to be defeated.


    Elena had a smile on her face as she climbed out of the pit.


    The spectators were in for another shock. Of course, it was only the upperclassmen who were shocked. The first years did not have the power to understand what was happening. A new year in the audience looked at the third year next to him with questioning eyes.


    "What is everyone so surprised about? And how could Clara suddenly exert so much power."


    "She awakened her true potential."


    Everyone was horrified by what Clara had done. Even Kai''s eyes widened.


    "I guess I don''t have to do anything. As it is, it will reach the centre of the Blue Lightning in 3 months." If someone heard what Kai said, they would want to strangle him. To go from half-step Blue Lightning to mid Blue Lightning in 3 months was unheard of.


    Kai wanted to strengthen his generation, but he didn''t know that he shouldn''t say such unbelievable things in a crowd.


    At that moment, Elena closed her eyes as well. A wave of energy surged through her body. The crowd held their breath. .


    "Or... " Before Elena could open her eyes, Clara had attacked once more. Her speed increased several times, and she was instantly in front of Elena. She had nothing in common with the previous Clara. Kai had already realised that his four friends didn''t stand a chance against this girl.


    Elena had nothing. The claw gun slipped from her hand as Clara slammed her into the ground.


    As Elena opened her eyes, her green glowing eyes glowed even brighter. With a sudden movement, she struck the dagger in Clara''s hand and it was about 100 metres away.


    Clara tried to hit Elena''s stomach with her left hand, but Elena saved herself by pulling herself to her right.


    As the fight continued, Elena was able to avoid every attack. The spectators were watching two people who had awakened their true potential.


    It was extremely difficult to awaken true potential. The number of people who could do it from the 2nd district was almost non-existent. Every few years, such people would join the academy. No one from District 1 expected someone to do such a thing. Unlocking the full potential of the body. How many people spend a lifetime doing that?


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    At the same time, people who awakened the true potential were much stronger than people at their level. At the same time, their development would accelerate phenomenally.


    Kai was laughing. While everyone was wondering why this madman was laughing, no one was afraid.


    "Hey, you guys gonna stay up long enough to fight me?"


    Kai said this mockingly to the four. Melony stood up angrily. Emma tried to stop her, but Melony had no intention of stopping.


    "You think you''re on equal footing with us?! You think you''re so big!"


    Kai just laughed. He didn''t say anything, but someone was brave enough to speak for him.


    "As long as you don''t get eliminated in the top 16, we''ll gladly watch what happens when you face him." said the big boy, holding a huge axe. He had his hair in threes. His eyes were like the eyes of a monster. He looked like he was older. But everyone here was the same age as him. Unfortunately, at 2 metres tall, people didn''t believe it.


    The four were bored. Everyone here was extraordinarily strong. Maybe they could face and defeat only the ones at the top, but when there were 16 of them left.... It wasn''t going to be that easy.


    As Elena and Clara continued the fight, Clara could no longer move.


    Clara was unable to block this attack as Elena hit the deficit she saw at the last moment with all her strength.


    Clara was thrown backwards and left the field bouncing on the ground.


    Elena fell to the ground as all the sound in the arena died. She had used up all her strength.


    "Elena wins! " said Michael. A proud smile appeared on his face. Maybe he had a connection with Elena. Who knew?


    A few people picked up the girls from the field and Michael walked around the arena once more. Since the whole arena was being used for these battles, Michael was talking all over the arena.


    "Let''s move on to the next fight! " said one of the spectators. At that moment everyone started shouting along with him.


    "NEXT! NEXT! NEXT! NEXT!" everyone shouted as Kai laughed.


    "How wild they are." Everyone was watching as Michael flew into the air again.


    "Next fight. Melony VS Tera" Everyone cursed their luck as Melony took the field.


    Tera had only lucked his way here from the very beginning. All her opponents were at the beginning of the summit. She had just reached the top of the peak.


    All the spectators sighed as Melony defeated her in a single blow. They didn''t expect such a simple fight.


    "Fight 5 Zachery vs Quantin"


    Zachery yawned as he stood up from Kai.


    "It''s my turn. Watch me well," he said as he walked out onto the field. As Quantin took the field, everyone knew he was going to lose.


    Quantin had always faced the top of the top up to this point. He''d pushed himself in every one of them. But he couldn''t fight against a half-step. And it was clear that Zachery was a half-step to blue lightning.


    Zachery never held back in his fights. He just walked straight and hit his opponent. And when he did that, everyone saw his power. He was stronger than Quentin, if not by half a foot.


    As they both came onto the field, a voice was heard.


    "I give up!" Everyone looked at Quentin with questioning eyes. This kid had kept them from a great fight. They knew he was talented. Quentin could definitely fight. Now he had summoned the anger of the people by giving up.


    "Today, from the very beginning, I beat my opponents with difficulty. Now... I don''t want to be crushed. I know I''m going to lose. At least I won''t be humiliated like the others. I''m not a stepping stone. This is my path, I''m not going into a fight I''m going to lose. It doesn''t matter if you boo me or swear at me. What matters is what I want. And I want it. "As he put down the daggers in his hand, he turned around and walked away from the field.


    Angry shouts came to an end. While everyone waited in silence, Zachery bent slightly at the waist. He clasped his hands together. And then he walked off the field. He respected his opponent. But he didn''t like the fact that he was willing to lose. He didn''t see this as just a tournament. This was a fight for survival.


    "The winner of the fifth fight is Zachery"


    It was time to move on to the next fight.


    "The sixth fight..." As the 6th fight was taking place, 2 people were fighting that no one was paying attention to. Kai looked at Zachery.


    "I didn''t expect you to react like that, I thought you''d complain or something."


    Zachery turned from a child to a wise man as he looked at him.


    "I guess you don''t know some things about him." Kai thought for a moment and realised that he had never watched any of his matches.


    "Quentin.... controls the sense of peace. He doesn''t know what it does, he doesn''t understand how to control it, but he''s trying. To win. He''s made it this far. He definitely deserves respect." Kai was surprised. It was very difficult to move forward in a sense of peace. And yet he had made it all the way to the top. He had never given up. Perseverance, if he had been a hothead, he might have been a great genius who had reached the centre of the blue lightning. The fact that he had done it in just a few months would have made him recognised as an amazing man.


    "John the Winner" a hazel-eyed boy with green hair stood up on the field. His hair was up in the air. There was no expression on his face. The boy appeared to be about 1,70 cm tall. Everyone was looking at him in amazement. Kai and Zachery did not understand what they were looking at. The faces of the people next to them turned ugly.


    "What''s going on?" said Zachery. This question was directed to the participants around him.


    "That boy has a half-step, a strong half-step," said the big, huge boy who had spoken earlier. His attention was completely directed to that young man. Someone who was likely to make it to the quarter-finals was on the field.


    Now it was clear why everyone was looking anxiously. It was because they had another tough opponent. It was hard not to see black lines appearing on their foreheads.


    Of course Kai didn''t worry about such things. What, had he reached green lightning? He couldn''t take anyone seriously who hadn''t reached green lightning.


    "What about his rival," Kai said. The burly boy shook his head from side to side.


    "He was beaten with one punch. He made him believe he was strong, and then he beat him with just one punch. That''s when his eyes appeared. He''s a rage. "Once again Michael''s voice was heard as everyone looked at the boy.


    "Fight 7. Summer VS Emma!"

 Chapter 32: 1. Region Tournament (5)

    Emma walked past Kai to get onto the pitch. Their eyes met for a brief moment, but they said nothing and ignored each other.


    Everyone waited for Summer when Emma arrived on the field. In the other rounds, everyone had fought on different fields. Names were not very memorable. So not many people knew who Summer was.


    Kai looked at the person passing by. As soon as he saw it, a great surprise filled his body.


    When he saw the boy with the blond curly hair, he understood everything. He knew that boy. He just couldn''t figure out how he recognised him. And there was something strange about him. A strangeness beyond recognition, but he could not understand it.


    The boy looked at her with a smile and walked out onto the pitch. The girls were completely lost looking at him. Summer had a charismatic look about him. He looked like a handsome biker, but he didn''t have a helmet. That wasn''t the point. What mattered was the effect he had on women.


    Summer was a 1,73 cm tall boy with blonde curly hair and grey eyes. He had a smile on his face. While his teeth were visible, his whiteness melted the hearts of girls. Even some boys were surprisingly impressed, frozen.


    Emma kept looking at him. She too felt she recognised this person, but she couldn''t put her finger on it.


    "Fight with justice." Emma''s eye glowed green as she instantly unleashed her power. Lightning touched her pupil as a bolt of lightning shot out from the bottom left. Half a foot of blue lightning.


    Everyone was wondering what Summer was going to do as she quickly lunged at Summer.


    Emma had no weapon in her hand. She didn''t use any weapon because she thought it would weigh her down.


    Summer instantly took a step back as Emma''s fist connected with Summer''s stomach. Emma''s fist had reached the gap. Summer threw a quick left jab. Emma didn''t see that coming.


    Even if she could see the future, her level was still very low. And her capacity to see was much lower than her. She couldn''t see every moment. Only some moments of images appeared in front of her eyes. He controlled a very small part of it. But she didn''t think she would need to use it this early in the fight.


    Summer''s fist slammed into Emma. Kai remembered him.


    Emma was knocked off her feet and only stopped when she hit the ground a few metres away. Emma was unconscious as Lena rushed to her side. Lena immediately picked Emma up and carried her away. She was worried about her.


    Summer was standing on the field. Her eyes were shining. He was a hothead, but that wasn''t his most striking feature. His yellow lightning bolt was fully formed. It was a half-step. Despite this, he was much stronger than Emma, who was on the same level as her.


    "The winner of the seventh fight is Summer," Michael said. At the same time, Summer turned to Kai.


    Summer was the kid who jumped up in rank the day Melony fought Boyd. He had just reached his peak that day. Half a step in 3 months Blue lightning... It really wasn''t bad.


    Summer was pointing his finger at Kai, as if telling him he''d be next. He had that smile on h?S face that he never lost.


    As Kai''a looked at him, he knew Summer didn''t stand a chance against him, but he didn''t need to say that. He looked at Summer as he laughed in the same way.


    As Summer was leaving the field, Michael came onto the field once again. Of course he was flying.


    "Alright let''s move on to the next fight. Fight 8 Jack VS Eibg" Jack won the fight quickly, but only because Eibg was only at the top of his peak. He wasn''t half a step.


    Likewise, Kevin also passed, while only Emma was eliminated from the quartet.


    "Fight 10 Sarah VS Trever" Both men came out to the arena. Trever wasn''t very handsome. He was just at the top of his game. He showed this clearly in his fight with someone else. He''d cut his hair completely. He had a bald head. He had yellow eyes. He was 1.70 metres tall.


    Sarah was a blue-eyed girl with curly blonde hair that came a little lower than her shoulders at 1.65. She had a chubby face and it made her look very cute. Her level was also unknown. She looked a little nervous.


    "This is the other person from our house. The one from zone 1. " said Zachery. When Kai heard what Zachery said, he realised that this girl was also strong.


    At least he believed that. Milah and Zachery were quite strong and Zachery had said they were all home schooled.


    "Fight with justice," Michael said and the fight began.


    Trever''s eyes flashed as he attacked Sarah with the sword in his hand. The power of his fist multiplied as his rage was unleashed.


    As Sarah stepped back in a moment of fear, she stopped for a moment with what came to her mind. Time, time had stopped for her.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Kai had played with her mind. Maybe it would make her stronger. That''s why he thought he had to do it now.


    As Sarah''s surroundings changed, she suddenly saw Zachery in front of her. He was laughing. He was always laughing.


    "Come on, win and we''ll meet in the next round. I can''t wait to beat you hahaha. I don''t want to wait for you, remember? We have a promise. " Sarah shivered at Zachery''s words, the image changed. Next to Zachery was now Milah. That cold, delicate beauty.


    "Don''t make us lose. They don''t know how strong we are. Let us teach them. That was our promise. Remember our promise." Sarah looked at Milah and realised that she had indeed forgotten. Fear got her nowhere. It was overcoming her fears that made her strong. Fear was not the answer. She had to fight back. Right now it was an experiment. She wouldn''t have a chance to be afraid in real life.


    "I will not lose." With Sarah''s words, the muscles in her body tightened and adrenaline flooded her body. Time returned to its old state.


    "I''m not going to give up after I''ve come this far. And to lose because I''m afraid of someone weaker than me? Bullshit!!!" Trever was just about to cut Sarah with his sword when Sarah returned to the real world.


    Sarah''s eyes glowed with a green and blue light as the light illuminated the entire arena. And a kilometre and a half from one end of the arena to the other. This sudden brightness suddenly illuminated a very large area.


    Sarah hit Trever with the back of her hand and Trever flew more than 10 metres. Sarah''s eyes were seen by everyone. Many people in the audience stood up.


    "Losing? You''ve got to be joking. I entered this tournament to win." Sarah''s words struck everyone in the heart. These confident words had a resonance proportional to her strength.


    Over the yellow lightning in Sarah''s eyes, the blue lightning base came out. It covered only a small part of the yellow lightning, but it was still there. Sarah had reached the blue lightning.


    Even Boyd paid attention to the fight this time. Another Blue lightning bolt other than his own.


    "I guess it''s not a sure thing that I''ll be first.


    Zachery was overjoyed. If Sarah won, they''d be in Zone 2. Even Milah had a surprised look on her face.


    Kai was laughing in a corner. No one had seen him.


    "I guess it''s that easy to impress them. The moment I entered his mind, he switched to blue lightning."


    He walked over to Zachery with a puzzled look on his face. It was obvious that most of the progress had been made by Sarah. If Sarah hadn''t had that brave heart, she wouldn''t have gone blue lightning.


    The crowd had seen quite an impressive generation today, but despite this Michael flew calmly through the sky. He had seen better.


    "The winner of the tenth fight is Sarah." As Sarah left the field, many eyes were looking at her.


    "Fight 11 Boyd VS Gary" Boyd walked out onto the pitch and on the other side Gary walked out onto the pitch. Boyd had nothing in his hands. Gary had a katana in his hand.


    While Gary attacked directly at Boyd, this attack could destroy even someone with a half-step blue lightning. Gary was not an ordinary person either. He was clearly strong even among the half-step ones.


    While Boyd, like Sarah, hit with the back of his hand, Gary quickly flew in the air and was eliminated just like Trever. There didn''t seem to be much difference between them. As Boyd''s eyes were seen by everyone, people once again fell silent. Apparently Boyd wanted to steal the spotlight from Sarah.


    There was a yellow lightning bolt to the right of Boyd''s eyes. Beneath the yellow lightning was a blue lightning base.


    "Blue lightning base. " everyone took a cold breath, unable to calculate how many geniuses there were this year.


    The participants again took a cold breath. Sarah frowned in the same way. She didn''t think anyone could rival her. But someone had entered the blue lightning before her. As a smile formed on her face, the cowardly girl from before was no more.


    At least on the surface.


    ''Blue lightning! I''ve entered the blue lightning, but now someone''s entered it before me! Aah?! What should I do?! Can I win if I meet him?''


    Kai was smiling. He already knew that Boyd had crossed the blue lightning. But the people around him were really pissed off. One after another, opponents they couldn''t beat appeared.


    "The winner of the 11th fight is Boyd! " said Michael. As Boyd came back to his seat, all the participants were looking at him. He just looked in front of him and went to Raiya''s side. There was no one in particular he wanted to beat. He just wanted to win the tournament.


    "Twelfth fight. Kronos VS Fury!" said Michael. As everyone was looking at the field, a man at the top of his game came onto the field. Fury. He had nothing in his hands. Normally he always had a huge sword in his hand. It was completely out of proportion to his height.


    Fury was a six foot tall, black-haired, brown-eyed young man. He was probably the most normal looking of the participants. He was not considered very handsome, but he could not be called ugly either. When he came on the field, he had a sad look on his face.


    While the audience and participants were waiting for Kronos to come out, a 2 metre tall boy came out from behind Kai. This was the boy who had mocked Melony. He had a huge battle axe in his hand. He slowly started walking towards the pitch.


    He had a smile on his face and all his hair was cut. Even if he was smiling, his green eyes looked wild like a monster.


    "Yes, now we will face the fight of two people from the same house again." While everyone''s curiosity increased, Kronos had not shown his power in other rounds. But this time it looked like he would. His opponent was as strong as he was.


    "Fight with justice." Kronos instantly swung his axe, the lightning in his eye slowly appearing.


    "I give up!" Fury instantly gave up and with extraordinary speed he finished at Kronos'' feet and covered Kronos'' eyes with his hand. Kronos dropped his battle axe in astonishment.


    "You don''t need to unleash your power to defeat me. You can already defeat me. I know that, and I don''t want them to see their limitations."


    Fury gave up his chance to shine so Kronos could gain an advantage. If he could curry favour with the seniors in the academy, if he was weak today, he could be stronger than the others tomorrow. Unfortunately, he decided to pass up that chance. What a man! What a fool.


    As Kai slowly clapped his hands together, the others began to clap along with him. No matter what, it was a sacrifice. Fury had gained a true friend today. Kronos hugged him and thanked him. He was someone who valued friendship.


    The audience joined in, everyone applauding Fury''s good deed. Some in the audience were touched. Others despised the gesture. Either way, Fury lost and Kronos earned a spot in the top 16.


    Despite Fury''s sacrifice, there were still 3 participants who saw Kronos'' eyes. Kai, Boyd and Sarah. Fury was clearly weaker than them and despite the distance, they had seen the lightning before Fury could close Kronos'' eyes. Although all three applauded, they couldn''t stop themselves from looking at Kronos when he turned round. Looking at each other, they couldn''t help but think that they weren''t that good.


    Kai, and only Kai, had seen Kronos switch to blue lightning, but he still considered himself far superior.


    After all, he was in the centre of the green lightning in this system.

 Chapter 33: 1. Region Tournament (6)

    As Michael took the field again, the spectators wondered, "What extraordinary event are we going to witness this time?


    "The 13th fight..." All those who fought until the last fight. It was the peak of the peak. The participants were happier. Most of the top 16 were very strong. They were happy to see the weaker ones. so they could have a chance to make it to the quarter-finals.


    "The 16th fight. It''s the last fight of the top 32. The first 16 fights after this fight. It will take place a week later." While the spectators were upset, there were even those who wondered how they would wait for a week later.


    Of course, it''s only for the 1st class. For the higher classes, fights at this level were nothing but nonsense. These were power levels that ordinary people could reach. There were people who came to watch the tournament just to see if they could recognise people with potential and try to befriend them.


    Some communities within the Academy also formed a union by uniting geniuses in this way.


    "The 16th fight, Raiya VS Tsukaba," Michael said. Among the participants, there were only the winners and the laggards. They wanted to see how their new opponent fought and prepare for him.


    "Fight with Justice." With Michael''s words, both sides attacked each other, Tsukaba''s eyes instantly became clear, revealing that he was half a foot of blue lightning. Raiya did not show his eyes.


    Toma was still lying unconscious when Kai came to his side.


    "You''ve been unconscious too long. They''ll start to worry." No one saw them as Kai put his hand on Toma''s head. Everyone was focused on the fight. Kai had chosen such a moment so they wouldn''t suspect Kai of being a mind thief.


    As Kai''s pupil glowed with red light, a feeling of excitement reached his pupil from the top right.


    As Kai entered Toma''s mind, a sudden shock woke him up. Since the difference between them was so great, his mind-stealing abilities were quite adequate. His months of training with Auron had not been in vain.


    "Ah!"


    Toma woke up suddenly. Gasping for breath, she began to look around. She held her head. She was moving her hand around, looking for his spear.


    "What? Where am I?"


    "The match ended and you were unconscious. That''s why I left your spear on the pitch." Toma looked at the others and saw that they were all focused on the other match.


    "So..... I lost?" Kai shook his head, genuinely feeling sorry for her. The girl''s strength was actually good enough to compete with half-steps. But that was an insignificant level of power in front of Kai. Would it have made a difference even if she had taken a half-step into the green lightning instead of the blue lightning?


    "This is the last match of the top 32. You can choose to stay in the arena if you want to watch." As Toma stood up, he felt like falling for a moment. At that moment, Kai immediately grabbed his arm.


    "That''s better for now."


    The two of them walked over to Zachery. Zachery just glanced at him and returned his gaze to the pitch.


    "How''s it going Zachery?" Zachery looked at him. He waved his hand in the air nonchalantly.


    "You can call me Zack. My parents always called me Zack. It feels weird saying my full name."


    Then Zack pointed to the pitch. There was a charismatic boy with red hair and an ordinary-looking tall boy with black hair named Tsukaba.


    "He''s making fun of him."


    Raiya still hadn''t shown his eyes. But Tsukaba was half a step. If he could humiliate her like that, Raiya was at least half a step.


    Raiya looked over to where the participants were and saw Kai.


    Instantly grabbing Tsukaba by the neck and slamming him to the ground, this match was over. Raiya looked at Kai with his green coloured glowing eyes.


    As Raiya''s eyes completed the yellow lightning, everyone thought it was over. When the blue base emerged from under the yellow lightning, people were not surprised this time. Of all the geniuses, Tsukaba was probably a great genius. In fact, he certainly was. He was a half-step. But there were monsters that could defeat even geniuses.


    Boyd was the only one surprised. As Raiya looked at Kai''a, everyone knew what it meant. The strong challenging each other. It was normal. But Kai was someone who wasn''t sure if he was in the blue lightning or not. At that moment, after people saw how easily he defeated Toma, it was hard not to think that he was at least blue lightning.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "The winner of the last fight is Raiya. The final 16 are as follows;


    Kai - Milah - Elena - Melony - Zachery - John - Summer - Jack - Kevin - Sarah - Boyd - Kronos - Luka - Jamie - Nora - Raiya"


    Kai turned round and saw Quentin. He was leaving. Emma watched as he followed close behind, was it too late to regret it? She didn''t want it to end like this. She felt something conflict inside her. Something was driving her towards Kai. Yet she had no desire to talk to him after all that had happened. Why was this happening?


    It was raining. While the darkness of the night covered everything, the rain was helping him. The tournament, which had started early in the morning, had only reached this stage in the evening.


    "Hey!" Kai called out to Quentin as Quentin turned round and looked at him. He remembered that he was quite strong.


    He didn''t say anything. He looked at Kai''s face. Kai walked towards him and stopped a metre away from him.


    "Have you really reached that level of peace?" Quentin looked at him, completely uncaring.


    "Yes, I have, haven''t you already reached it? Why do you wonder?" Kai looked at him and smiled. This person could do well in the world tournament. That was marvellous.


    "How about we make a deal? I can make you stronger faster. I can help you increase your potential, but in return you will tell me how you reached this level of peace of mind."


    Quentin could be called handsome. His black hair fell to his shoulders. He had blue eyes and a nose that fit his head perfectly. Kai had never seen him smile. He was very serious during the tournament. He was just like the others, but Kai knew from the way Quentin spoke that this man came from a disciplined family. His fighting style was definitely not that of an amateur.


    "You don''t have to give anything for this. I''ll tell you anyway. The mountain beyond the school. That''s where I went from a sense of peace to this level. I don''t know why." Kai smiled broadly as he looked at her.


    "Lie down on the grass, don''t think about anything. Just relax, you don''t need to think. You don''t have to try. It''s actually the easiest feeling to develop, Quentin. "As Kai turned and walked away, Quentin''s face showed surprise for the first time. But then he hit his head. He had really thought about it before. After all, the feeling of peace, like any other emotion, should have developed as he felt it. He just hadn''t had time for it until now. Because of training and training.


    Quentin felt stupid. There was a much easier way from the beginning.


    The top 16 fight was a week away. So after Raiya''s fight, everyone went home. Kai went to the bazaar. where he had his robes dyed red. He knew that black didn''t represent him. In fact, even red didn''t represent him. He liked light colours. His eyes were light blue and his hair was light blonde. She had presented a bright impression all her life.


    It was raining on the way home. Kai didn''t care. He knew someone was waiting for him. He believed it.


    Kai walked on until he saw who was waiting for him. His steps ended a short distance from home.


    Emma was drenched in the rain. Her eyes were red. She might have been crying. She might not have. Her hair stuck to her face. Kai could hardly see her in the heavy rain.


    "I don''t know what to do! It''s not enough to say I regret it, and I have no right to stand in front of you so brazenly... But I couldn''t stop myself! Everything is so easy and life is so different until I see you! Why does everything change when it comes to you!?"


    Kai looked at him. He didn''t even want to look at her face. He was disappointed. Emma was disappointed in him. She loved him. Kai loved her. She didn''t know why or how, but in her heart she had unstoppable feelings for him.


    Still, she couldn''t do it. She couldn''t love someone like that.


    "You did this to yourself. I didn''t recognise you. I wish I''d never met you. Then everything would have been easier."


    Kai left her and went into the house. He went into his room and fell asleep once more. Emma cried in the rain. Her tears mixed with the rain. She didn''t even realise anything until Lena came and took her away.


    Meanwhile, Jack, Kevin, Melony and Jace were talking in the living room. They had heard about Jace''s terrific success at the tournament. No one had even had a chance to see his limitations.


    "So you won. I guess our tournament will be the last to end," Jack said. He was admiring Jace. He could tell in his heart that Jace was more impressive than he was.


    "It''s going by class rankings. I''ve watched your fights too." They all bowed their heads. They all knew their mistakes. They had only sought fame when they should have worked for it. Meanwhile, the others had become too strong. They felt weak. The gap between them and the others had widened.


    "Emma lost. She''s been crying all morning." said Melony. Jace shook his head from side to side.


    "She''s not crying for him. She realised her mistake. She was crying because she walked away from Kai. Even if you don''t realise it, I do."


    "Do you know what level Kai is at?" Kevin asked. Jace shook his head from side to side.


    "I don''t know, I wouldn''t tell you if I did, but I think he''s going to win the tournament." Melony shook her head from side to side.


    "It''s tough. There are 3 Blue Lightning ones. He can''t beat them," Melony said. Jace just smiled. Melony didn''t know enough about Kai. She didn''t understand well enough what the Kingslayers stood for in the world of the Evolvers.


    "We''ll see." As Jace went off to bed, the remaining 3 started working on getting themselves into the blue lightning. If they didn''t reach that level, they wouldn''t stand a chance in this tournament.


    In Another House


    "So you switched to blue lightning. Why didn''t you tell me?" Boyd said. Raiya smiled.


    "It happened a day before the tournament. I wanted it to be a surprise."


    "What about Kai as an opponent? You could easily beat him."


    "What if you put Kai as an opponent. You could easily beat him." Raiya shook her head.


    "I''m sure there''s more to him. It''s not that I''m not scared. Besides us four, others could make a breakthrough this week. Like that John kid. Or Zachery. We don''t even know Kai''s level. What about blue lightning? It''s getting harder. We''ve got a lot of work to do this week. "


    Boyd shook his head. Actually, he was worried too. There really wasn''t much difference between them and their opponents. It was only made more dangerous by the week.


    "Hilan''s reached the top of the middle. " said Raiya.


    Boyd was shocked by this unexpected news as he looked at Raiya in surprise. Had Hilan really made 2 breakthroughs in 3 months. This..... That was really too much for her power level.


    "He was only able to make 2 breakthroughs because his foundation was low. If his foundation was strong. he could have made 3 or even 4 breakthroughs. He''s exhausting himself. He works like a beast. It''s really scary." Boyd left the room with astonishment on his face. Even Hilan had made such a breakthrough at that level. He should have been able to achieve much better results in a week.


    "More improvement is needed."

 Chapter 34: Training

    As the sun was shining into the houses, the top 16 immediately got up and started training.


    Kai didn''t get up early and start training like the others. He was very confused right now. He hadn''t got used to his body after meditation. That meant he couldn''t control his strength anyway. The fights in the tournament were too simple and not difficult to control, but for high-level fights this would be a problem.


    Kai wanted to be the best. He couldn''t rely on the 1st class. For this, he continued his studies in the dream world.


    Emma risked everything she had to say when she woke Kai up. When Kai woke up, she didn''t say anything. He just took his clothes off. Emma left the room immediately out of embarrassment. There was no expression on Kai''s face. He just sighed.


    ''Damn it! She''s so cute when she''s embarrassed! "


    When Kai came downstairs, there was only Emma. The others seemed to be gone.


    "Where''s Jace and Lena?" Kai asked.


    "They left. Their classes start early today."


    "Then let''s go too," said Kai. On the way to school with Emma, all eyes were on them. It wasn''t because of Emma''s reputation at school. It was because Kai was in the top 16. Even if Emma was famous, she didn''t make it into the top 16. What kind of genius was she?


    "What do I have to do to get you to forgive me?" Kai never even looked at her face. He just looked forwards and kept walking.


    "You don''t have to do anything. I know I can''t stay mad at you. I''m just disappointed. I''m surprised at how quickly you''ve changed. I don''t know if you''re back to your old self now just because I''m stronger than you. I still want you to stay with me. I feel like you''re passing out around Melony.


    They walked to the classroom. Emma walked silently beside Kai. As she walked past Melony, the hissing sounds coming from her could be heard. Kai sat away from them and Emma sat next to him. Many of the boys were looking at Kai with fierce eyes, but they were helpless in this situation. There were people in their class who had reached the top 16. Like Boyd, Summer and the other three. But they weren''t about to get involved in things that didn''t concern them.


    The teacher had a puzzled look on his face as he looked at the top 32.


    "What are you doing here? There is a different class for the top 32. You need to go there." As the first 32 got up, there were 7 people in this class. Kai, Emma, Kevin, Jack, Melony, Boyd, Summer.


    As the 7 people left the classroom, the history instructor was laughing.


    "I think you''d better hurry up. She''s meaner than you think. "


    The 7 of them walked quickly and entered the sports area of the academy. This was a grassy garden surrounded on 3 sides by the academy walls. It was 300 metres long. When Kai and the others got there, the others were already there. But the instructor hadn''t arrived yet.


    As everyone took their places, Zack signalled ''come'' with his hands. Next to him were Sarah and Milah. As the three of them stood in the corner, Emma and Kai went over to them.


    "What are you doing? Isn''t it nice that we''re in the same class? All the top 32 are here, and they''re going to teach us all together. They organise an event like this every year for the first years. " Kai nodded. Milah and Sarah were there discussing something. Sarah had a glass in her hand.


    "Come on, hold this. Hold it and slowly bring it to your mouth." Milah was trying to teach her and Sarah was trying to control her new found power. Just as she was about to bring the glass to her mouth, it broke and fell into the other broken glasses. Sarah pouted.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Milah sighed.


    "We''d better check with our instructor." Sarah nodded as Zack pointed to Kai.


    "This is Kai. I met him in the top 32 tournament, his strength is unknown. He won''t say, but one thing I know for sure is that he''s a great guy. " Kai laughed. Milah held out her hand.


    "Milah" Kai shook her hand.


    "Kai" Kai looked at Sarah and she held out her hand.


    "I think you know me too." Kai laughed jokingly again.


    "Of course." Kai nudged Emma who was standing next to him.


    "This is Emma. She lost to Summer in the first 32." After Emma met them, they waited for the trainer to arrive.


    Everyone was looking at Melony as she approached them. She walked right up to Emma. She looked at her as if she was superior to her while standing.


    "Emma what are you doing with this rubbish. Come on, let''s go." Melony tried to grab Emma''s arm but Emma pulled her arm away.


    "I realised my mistake and I suggest you realise yours as soon as possible and apologise." Melony looked at her in disgust.


    "You thought she was strong and you sided with her!!! Then do the same when we crush her. Watch. There will be no quarter-finals. We''ll be divided into 4 groups. The winner of those groups will advance to the semi-finals. In these seven days, we''ll be on the blue lightning. And you will just watch. " As Melony moved to take her seat, a hand grabbed her arm.


    "You''re really very confident. But are you that strong? " Melony turned her head and looked at the person holding her arm. It was Clara.


    "This coming from someone who isn''t even in the top 16!" Clara came closer. A little behind her, Elena was watching them with curious eyes. She was a little worried.


    "Let''s have a fight to see who''s stronger." Kai was already in the meditation position as the two of them clashed with each other. He didn''t really care.


    "Hey, can you both stop it?" John said. John stepped back and held up his hands as they both sent him dirty looks.


    "Go on. Like I don''t exist. "


    As Clara and Melony crossed to either side, everyone was watching them.


    "Get ready! I''m coming!" said Melony. Clara gritted her teeth as they both jumped up.


    "ENOUGH!!!" a sudden aura washed over everyone, even Kai was pinned to the ground. The two beaten girls were left in the air. This powerful aura was suffocating them.


    "No more fighting in my class!!! I don''t care how big a genius you are. I love crushing you, you think you''re so big, but you''re nothing! My class will be about you withstanding my aura! The pressure will help you raise your stuck limits and ignite your potential!" Everyone was trying to stand up, but no one could move an inch. Clearly, the aura of the owner of this voice was definitely far above the level they could withstand.


    "If you encounter a superior aura. Lifting that aura pushes the limits. It allows you to break through to the next level. I''ll reduce the pressure a little more. For six days you will try to stand up to my pressure. 8 lessons. In the meantime, you''ll all level up. Even those at the beginning of the blue lightning can move to the middle of the beginning. "Everyone continued to suffer as the pressure eased a little more. Even though the pressure was at the orange lightning level, no one knew it except Kai. They were not even at the level to realise it.


    As Kai slowly tried to stand up, no one could believe him. How could they? They could feel this aura themselves. Their expressions of horror crossed their faces.


    When he stood up, his head was bowed. He was breathing rapidly. As the levels increased, the difference in power increased. Half a lightning degree difference was too much. However, the one in the centre of the green lightning was no ordinary person.


    "Hah... Hahahahahha... Just" Kai was trying to breathe quickly. The instructor was looking at him in shock. As soon as Kai raised his head, yellow lightning bolts with red eyes appeared.


    "Just like that?!" A smile formed on the instructor''s face.


    Arrogant students were his favourite.


    "No, that''s not it." Kai was pinned to the ground as the pressure suddenly reached the Red Lightning. His head was in the green grass. The others were in worse shape. The Blue Lightning''s head went into 5 cm of soil, while the half-step''s whole body went in. Among those who were only at the top, except for Fury, Quentin and Toma, the others were not visible. They were completely under the ground.


    "My name is Ariel. You will call me Master." Ariel was a grey-haired woman with green eyes who looked to be in her 20s. She was about 1,70 cm tall.


    They were trying to stand up while everyone was suffering. But it was very difficult for them to get up. Kai could only lift his head a little. He could only see Ariel''s face. The others couldn''t even see that he could lift his head.


    All day long they suffered like this, sometimes Ariel would come and step on their heads. Sometimes he increased the pressure. But the pressure was only moderate at best. It never got to the top. These kids couldn''t take it.


    "I can only deal with you for a week. I need to improve. I''ll be gone until the world tournament, but you''d better work hard." Kai waited for a while as he felt the pressure ease. As he stood up with the others, their faces were filled with fear. Kai looked at Emma, not understanding anything. She had been out of school for 3 months. He didn''t understand who this woman was or even why people were so shocked. But he realised she was very strong. Maybe even stronger than Jace. But Emma explained. The shock in her heart was reflected in her words.


    "He..... He was a fifth year!!!"

 Chapter 35: Never Again

    Kai, Emma, Zack, Milah and Sarah were going home together. On the way there, they looked like they could barely walk. They were all holding on to something. Those who saw them on the road couldn''t help but wonder what was making them walk so hard. Of course, the other upperclassmen knew the reason for this.


    "About being a fifth year...." Kai tried to talk a little, but he didn''t know what to ask. Zack answered his question. He had heard about Kai''s situation from Emma. So he decided to explain the class system to him.


    "The academy is a little different. Until 3rd grade, you go normally. Each class lasts a year. But things change in the 3rd year. Grade 4 takes five years. Grade 5 takes 10 years. The only way to finish the academy faster is to be stronger than the instructors, but this is not easy. Not at all. Fifth graders can''t participate in the World Tournament, they''re too strong. They all strive to be stronger than the teachers. That''s why so many fifth graders destroy the tournament. They are much older, much stronger than the previous years. The highest year to participate in the tournament is 4th grade. It takes about 20 years to finish 5th grade. That''s why 5th years are usually as old as our parents. Dera in the dueling class finished 5th year after studying for 20 years. That''s why he''s not that old. But very few people have surpassed the masters so far. So it''s not right to underestimate Dera. " Kai suddenly began to drown in his thoughts. There was a possibility that he would stay here until the age of 51. But even now, he could beat anyone until the centre of the Green Lightning. That was very good for his age, but his academy was the weakest even among the other academies.


    "Ariel''s pressure was on the red lightning." everyone looked at Kai in shock, unable to hide their surprise.


    "How could you tell in that pain? " Sarah said. Even she couldn''t understand. And he had switched to blue lightning. Kai shrugged.


    "Just a little caution." Milah looked at Kai a little more carefully.


    "How did you survive that first pressure? That pressure alone was enough to knock us to the ground. You were able to get up in spite of it." Kai looked at her.


    "I''m a little tough on pressure, it''s hard for me to level up. That''s why I put myself in the most difficult situations. That''s how I''ve levelled up, but I''ve also suffered a lot. I level up because of my endurance."


    "Who pressurised you? Looks like he''s stronger than a fifth year. "Kai waved his hand.


    "He''s not important. " Sarah stopped suddenly and the others looked at her. Their expressions asked what had happened.


    "We''ve come to our own house. Good luck with those three. "Zack and Milah also looked around and saw where they had arrived. In front of the house, 2 people from the 2nd region are entering the house with tired faces. They had also made it to the top 32 in the Region 2 tournament. It was a house with really talented people.


    "See you later. "Kai just smiled as Emma waved her hand to the others. His hands were in his pockets.


    While Emma was still looking after them, Kai turned around and started walking. Emma also noticed him and walked quickly behind him.


    "Was the training hard? "Although it surprised Emma that Kai could ask that, she answered.


    "Of course it was hard. You don''t seem to have had any difficulty, but... " Kai sighed as Emma spoke.


    "You''re having a hard time with this. " Emma looked at Kai. She heard what he said but ignored it.


    "Kai, how did you train yourself? Haven''t you always been meditating? " Kai looked at her.


    "You don''t even know if I''m meditating." Emma''s face flushed with embarrassment as they arrived home.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    As they stood in the doorway, Emma put her hand on the door handle.


    "Emma. " Emma looked at Kai.


    "Just because this training was hard, don''t stop working at home. Remember, they''re all doing the same training. If you do nothing, you will always be the same as them. Maybe they''ll even surpass you." Emma nodded. She was thinking at that moment. She would never be behind Kai. Not ever again.


    Kai and Emma entered the house. Emma went straight to the girls'' room while Kai went to the boys'' room to find Jace. When he entered the room, he saw Jace crying. He was crying so hard that his face was completely red.


    "Jace? Are you okay?" Jace tried to wipe away his tears as soon as he realised Kai.


    "N-nothing, just a sad day. Don''t mind me." Kai wasn''t sure, but he didn''t think much of it. He scratched his back as he lay on his bed. Ariel hadn''t just stepped on him. She''d practically stomped on it. Even though he was healing fast, this situation between him and Emma was affecting his healing speed. Kai let himself fall asleep, not caring about the pain. This time it wasn''t Ezra who pulled him. It was Auron.


    Meanwhile, three people were sitting in the living room.


    "I''m gonna beat him. I''m definitely gonna beat him." Jack and Kevin looked at each other worriedly.


    "Melony..... Are you okay?" Melony shook her head from side to side.


    "No, I''m not. I''m definitely not. I''ll beat him." As Melony stood up, she stood up to work again. As she walked away the two friends looked at each other.


    "I realise now, what are we doing?" said Jack. His sadness was evident on his face.


    "I liked her, but she turned me against my best friend. Is this love? Do I have to lose to win?" While both of their souls were stirring, neither of them realised it.


    "We were geniuses. We were the best. Now why are we being relegated to the background. We have become weak. We''ve become stupid. We''ve become cowards." A green and blue light suddenly flashed around in Jack''s eyes. Only Lena noticed as the green and blue light faded.


    "I let the woman I loved influence my development. Our friendship was always meant to strengthen us. We would have infinite power. If it hadn''t been for my mistake, maybe I''d be blue lightning now. Most importantly, we wouldn''t have pushed Kai so far away." As Kevin illuminated the house with green and blue light, they both switched to blue lightning. Now their goals had changed. They were going to get stronger so they wouldn''t be left behind.


    As they both leaned their heads against each other, 3 words passed through their minds and hearts.


    "Never Again"


    ***


    Kai suddenly saw the man in white. Looking around, he realised that he was in a white place. Auron had a smile on his face as he looked at him. His mouth, nose, eyes, everything was perfect. He could be the closest to perfection.


    "No Ezra today, I''m afraid. I have about a week to go through." The smile on his face reminded one of his greatest fears.


    Auron watched as Kai moved into the meditation zone.


    "Don''t try to jump degrees. If you jump degrees too fast, your body won''t be able to adapt and you''ll be weaker than people of the same rank. We don''t want that. Your foundations must not be weak. " Kai nodded and began to meditate. Instantly his mind was safer as he channelled the power of mind energy into his mind. Even though he was stronger, someone in the orange lightning could still get into his mind.


    He was still weak. He was still very weak.


    For 24 hours he strengthened his mind with mind energy and then Auron took him out of meditation.


    "I think that''s enough. Learn to fight a little. It''s not enough just to learn to swing a sword. I''ll make you very strong. We''ll put pressure on you like that woman did at other times. Of course, our pressure will be much greater than hers. The benefit and the pain will be greater. I don''t know how we didn''t think of that. And that woman was only half a foot of purple lightning. Even among the 5th graders, there must be some who are much stronger than her. Anyway..." Kai looked back at Auron with a question in his mind as he picked up his twin swords.


    "How did that woman''s aura not kill us? Someone''s aura can kill someone two lightning bolts lower than them. Even though it was normal for me to survive, the others didn''t die either. I could even lift my head." Kai didn''t realise what was happening as Auron suddenly burst into laughter.


    "Hahahhaha. That woman was really trying hard. Normally she turned those kids to dust even with her pressure. There were times when she could have killed you. You survived because she controlled her pressure in a controlled manner. If she had made a mistake.... You would have died. " While Kai looked at Auron in astonishment, Auron started talking again.


    "This is training for the fifth years. You are not that important. Until 5th year, there''s a chance you could die. Hunters sometimes even catch those in the academy. But the fifth years. They are the real power, the real power of the people who control emotion. It''s not so bad if you die to empower them. Otherwise, don''t you think his method would be used all the time? " Kai asked the two-metre man in surprise as Auron grabbed Kai by the scruff of the neck.


    "Where are we going?" A smile formed on Auron''s face.


    "To the place that lights me up. "

 Chapter 36: Secret Powers

    In a place where the sky was completely white, there were living things everywhere. But the creatures here were all different. They all radiated an unimaginable power. They were all white. The purity flowing from the waters was such that it made one''s soul tremble.


    Suddenly a portal opened at the beginning of a forest of white trees. Two people came out of it.


    One was about 2.5 metres tall. Everything on his body was white. Hair, eyes, eyebrows, eyebrows, hair, everything. As soon as he came out, the place, which was white as snow, became more and more awake. But this only lasted for a moment.


    The other person who came was much shorter than him. He was 1,76 tall, blond hair and blue eyes. Although he was very handsome, his looks fascinated people more than his appearance. Deep and meaningful looks. He was not at all like a 14-year-old boy. But he did not make these looks on purpose. When he began to develop, pieces of his past lives that lay deep in his soul gave him this.


    These two people were Kai and Auron. Auron was breathing deeply, thinking about how much he missed this place. Kai was looking around with curious eyes.


    "This is the centre of enlightenment. Anyone with a sense of excitement dreams of coming here. Here I''ll teach you how to make mental attacks and melee techniques, and I''ll make sure you get used to your level." Kai started to walk there as Auron pointed to the lake a few 10 metres away.


    When he arrived in front of the lake, he realised that the feeling of the white water of the lake caressed his heart. It was quite pleasant and bright.


    "There is some darkness in every human being. I can only help you to clear the darkness in your mind path. It will be up to you to continue in the future. If all the darkness disappears, you can enter the path of the God of Light and have an incredible speed of development.


    "For a while you won''t be levelling up at all. You''ve levelled up too fast and your body hasn''t got used to it. If you accidentally put your power into Orange, your body won''t be able to withstand the power and will explode." Kai trembled with fear. He decided that he absolutely shouldn''t level up at all.


    "But in the World Tournament, you will be able to level up completely. We won''t increase your strength here. At least not in rank. You must be able to defeat those above your level. First I will clear your mind, then you will be invincible under the so-called peak of the green lightning. But that still doesn''t mean anything. Your strength is an incomplete form. You''re weak in combat ability. You''re weak in real-life return. We will strengthen it. "As Kai pulled out his twin swords, there was the ubiquitous sound of swords clashing.


    "Can we make the swords into one sword? I''m not comfortable with twin swords, it''ll be better if I have one hand free. "Auron put his hand to his chin for a while and looked at the swords. Then he picked up the twin swords. As he held the swords by the hilt, the swords suddenly began to merge at their dragon-marked ends.


    When the swords were completely joined, the sword changed. It turned into a single completely black sword. It looked thin and sharp. But there was no other feature other than its blackness in its appearance.


    Nothing could be felt from the sword. Kai thought this was normal, but it wasn''t. Kai swung the sword around a few times until Auron began to speak.


    "I need to give you some information. Firstly, let''s make sure you can fully control your power today." Kai nodded and a glass instantly appeared in his hand. In it was the same water as in the lake.


    "Try to drink the water." As Kai tried to lift the glass, it shattered into pieces.


    "Try to reduce your strength. When you don''t break the glass, then we will enter the knowledge phase."


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    After struggling all day, Kai was finally able to drink the water easily. At last Auron stood in front of him.


    "Now let''s move on to knowledge. Firstly, I will start with your sword. The swords we make are by no means normal. Because we put intense emotional energy into them. They are forged by different people than normal weapon smiths. Those swords reveal the emotion of whichever type of emotion-controlling blacksmith made them, and they have properties accordingly. Everyone''s sword may have a different characteristic. "


    Kai looked thoughtfully at his sheath, feeling no emotion coming from it.


    "So why is there no emotion coming from my sword?" Auron smiled. Then five more people appeared behind him. Their presence left no trace in the world. Ezra''s eye began to explode red. Elvin''s eye glowed yellow. Another black. Another green. Another orange. They all started talking at once.


    "Because that sword was made by us, the Guardians of the 6 Emotions. Thanks to the neutralisation of the 6 emotions, it is not easy for someone to feel any emotion, but that does not mean that the sword is weak. In a fight that will challenge you, you will understand what I mean. " Kai woke up instantly as the 6 of them waved their hands.


    Kai came to his senses while looking at the sword in his hand. He looked at the beds around. He looked around at the beds. Jace''s bed looked suspicious.


    "Don''t tell me you did that stupid thing. "Kai threw his sword over his back and jumped out of bed. He quickly walked over to Jace''s bed and opened it.


    "Goddamn kid. You were crying about something. You were trying not to show it to me in any way. " Kai ran downstairs. After looking in the living room, he opened the outer door and went out. He saw her as he headed towards the back of the house.


    "Jace! What-what are you doing?" Jace had a knife in his hand. Actually, it would be better to say a sword. An aura of what he guessed was fear was emanating from it. Jace held the sword to his own throat.


    "I''m tired, Kai. It''s too painful to remember this day every year. It hurts too much to suffer for the mistakes I''ve made. I want to be free. I want to go to my father." Kai looked at him. Jace was really scared. He was scared out of his mind.


    He was so brave. He had always stood by them without fear. So much so that Kai believed he wasn''t afraid of anything. But how could he have a sense of fear in that situation?


    How could he be a repeller if he didn''t feel fear?


    "Why do you want to go to him? I don''t know your father. Maybe he was a very powerful man. He may have even given his own life to save your life. Why don''t you take care of the life he gave you!!! Why don''t you take care of your trust!!!" Jace gritted his teeth. Kai had made a very good point. Yes, everything was as he said.


    "Sometimes I really think you can read my mind, but you don''t have the power to get inside my mind. Yes, my father gave his life for me. 6 years ago today. Six years ago today was the day I lost everything!" Kai took a deep breath. He approached Jace with a slow and calm step.


    "But don''t you have everything you lost back now? " he took another step.


    "Didn''t Lena come back? "


    "Don''t you love him?


    "Aren''t you strong anymore? "


    "Don''t you believe in yourself?" He took one last step. He was right in front of Jace. A tear ran down Jace''s face. He knew, that''s why this sword hadn''t gone any further this whole time. It had upset Lena. It was a regret. When Jace set out on this journey, he was prepared for Lena not to return. If she didn''t come back, he would cut his own head off with this sword.


    "Are you still scared?" Jace''s eyes welled up with tears.


    "Yeah, I''m still scared." Kai put his hand on the sword. He was holding the hilt of the sword. Together with Jace.


    "Then let it go. All the fear in you. All the anger. All the excitement. All the curiosity. All love. Just let you stay peaceful. Just strive to be happy. We''re not clairvoyants. We don''t need to worry about the future. It doesn''t need us anyway. Let every emotion in you make you stronger. "Before Kai could grab the sword, it fell to the ground. Jace let go of the sword. There was an extraordinary flash in Jace''s eyes. While the whole place was painted in red and green colours, there was happiness on the faces of the two people in the lights.


    After a while, Jace''s eyes slowly faded as the two hugged. And he showed Kai Jace''s power.


    "Red lightning start." Kai''s eyes widened in shock. Red lightning was a level that should be seen at least in the 4th grade. Jace was only 16 years old. This power at just this age... It was absolutely incredible.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so strong," Kai said. Jace suddenly laughed. He was under the influence of what had just happened and had a very tired image. It showed that he was very tired in his heart.


    "Your strength is the centre of the green lightning. I may soon be surpassed by you." Kai looked at him in surprise.


    "Don''t look like that. I won''t tell anyone about yours if you don''t tell anyone about mine." they both laughed but Kai stopped after a moment. He put his hand on Jace''s shoulder.


    "Do you want to tell me what happened to your dad?" A bitter smile formed on Jace''s face.


    "My father is the only person at Red Lightning Academy in the last 200 years who can manifest a sense of peace."

 Chapter 37: Story Of The Energy Master

    "This happened six years ago. I was ten years old. I had a phenomenal sense of love-" Kai interrupted Jace in surprise.


    "But you have fear. How could you have a sense of love back then." Jace smiled. Those memories didn''t hurt him anymore. Kai''s words had made him realise what he should have realised long ago.


    "I reached green lightning when I was ten, but I started training when I was four, so at sixteen I should have been in orange lightning at most. Of course, with my genius at the time. I loved Lena back then. She was the daughter of a friend of Michael''s who had died in the war. Michael treated her like a father. That''s how I met her. That''s why I became so strong. I fell in love with her. I was a little boy at the time and I wasn''t supposed to know what love was. But I was very talented. 14-year-old geniuses didn''t like me. Still, I was extremely arrogant. No one could take that arrogance away from me. Not even Lena. "


    "My mum died giving birth to me. I lived with my father. One day my father went on a mission. My father was not a young man. He was not a young man at all. He was 83 at the time. But as you know, age is very different with us. The stronger you get, the less you age. Still, my father wasn''t a great genius. He was just very smart. He was just a man at the head of the purple lightning, but his intelligence saved him from people who took his second sense. He had a sense of peace. How could he get stronger? "


    "Still, he was determined. He never gave up. That''s why Michael took him on as a young apprentice. In 83 years of life, the most he could do was purple lightning. If he could get his second sense. He''d be a genius in the heavens. A genius on my level. "


    "I was arrogant. At 30, I could have been purple lightning. I could have been as powerful as my father. My father went on a mission one day. A very special mission. It was about a very gifted little boy. He was from the royal lineage of hunters and had run away from home with his older brother, but his brother died halfway and he went mad. But he was still very talented, and with his insanity came problems with his memory, so the developers wanted him to join their ranks. I secretly went with my father. It was the biggest regret of my life. "


    "We got there. I separated from them. I moved to a remote area. I saw one of the royal guards there. He saw me instantly. I attacked him. Hmph, it was no use. He slapped me. Broke every bone in my face. And when I flew through the air and hit the wall, I broke every bone in my body. When my dad came round, he saw me. He attacked without thinking. His sword was known as the sword of hell. Even though the blacksmith who made it had a sense of peace, the sword had extraordinary power. The man who made it gave his life making it. He made flames come out of it. But no one ever saw that sword. Those who saw it never lived. "


    "He fought him. The man was on the cusp of Purple Lightning. He was almost half a step into the second sense. But my father fought him as an equal. That''s the difference between a real weapon. That''s the difference with a mana weapon. " Kai''s eye shifted for a moment to the sword on his back. If his sword was really good, then with his current strength he could take on the top of the green lightning. The sword on his back should have been a mana weapon.


    "After my father fought with him, I was slowly closing my eyes. After a while, death came to get me. I couldn''t stand it and closed my eyes. When I opened them again, my father was standing in front of me. There were surprised people around. My father was bleeding everywhere. I felt different. My father kissed me on the head. Then suddenly he started to age. The sword wounds had killed him. He used his sense of peace to save me. No one knows how he used it, but it had completely drained his life energy. That day I was free of love. My body was completely filled with fear. I levelled up one level after another. Every scream I screamed for my father was levelling me up.


    After half a foot of orange lightning, I fainted. They say that on that day, six rings appeared in my father''s eyes. That moment awakened his true potential. There were many people who had awakened their true potential in the feeling of peace, but none like him. Although no one knew it, he gave me his potential. He gave it to me with his life energy. That was the real power of peace. That was the effect of his peace energy. He was able to bend the life energy. " Kai didn''t know what to say. He couldn''t even find a word for it.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "I changed a lot after that day. I was still able to continue my progress after a while. But I was stuck at the peak of the orange lightning. I was only half a step. So I thought I''d break through at the world tournament. I guess I didn''t have to wait until the world tournament.


    They took my dad away and buried him. Michael took care of me. Even though I was in Zone 2.


    I didn''t care about it. I never entered any competitions. Everyone saw me as a loser. And when I won this year, they saw it as pure luck. They don''t know the real importance of the world tournament. This year will be very different. But they were still half a step above some geniuses at the peak of the green lightning. Still, Lena crushed them all. I was left with the losers. And at the end, she left me without a fight. "Kai smiled. The others thought he''d done it by sheer luck. So it seemed normal to him.


    "And the sword? Where''s the sword?" said Kai. He had a very good idea if Jace would let him.


    "I have the sword. I can''t use that sword because I''m a repellent. But I haven''t found anyone suitable." Kai smiled.


    "You''ve seen the fights. There''s a boy called Quentin. Could he really be worthy of the sword?" Jace thought.


    "It''s better for me to have a user for it. I was thinking of giving it to you, but you already have a sword. Even though I can''t feel anything from the sword, I know you''re not a normal person. Do whatever you want with it." Jace suddenly pulled a sword from his back. What, does he walk around with it all the time? And he was able to endure it quite impressively.


    "Just in case," Jace said. Kai laughed. Jace laughed with him. The two of them talked like that until morning. Then Jace went to his class at dawn. Kai sat down to breakfast while he waited for Emma to wake up.


    "I haven''t eaten in a long time. Just because we don''t need to eat, doesn''t mean we shouldn''t eat." Kai ate breakfast and watched TV while waiting for Emma to wake up. He didn''t want to meditate so soon.


    Melony had noticed Kai on her way out. But she pretended not to see him. She thought Kai hadn''t seen her. She was going to make fun of him again, but she thought it wasn''t worth it and went to the academy. Kai continued to wait. After a while, Lena hurried out too. She realised she was late. Two sets of footsteps came from upstairs and Kai knew who they were.


    After Jack and Kevin came downstairs, they didn''t leave like Melony did. They came up to Kai. Kai never looked at them. He just kept watching the telly.


    "Kai, I''m sorry-"


    "Shut up! Don''t act like you don''t do the same thing every year and sit down and have breakfast. I really can''t deal with this. If you keep forgetting our promise and leaving me behind, I''ll feed you to the tigers. "


    Jack and Kevin didn''t say anything. They sat at the breakfast table. They knew they did the same thing every year, but it was usually due to stress, girls, fights, etc. They didn''t expect that supernatural things would join their lives to continue the series.


    That''s when Jack saw the sword on Kai''s back. The shiny metallic sword.


    "Is this a mana sword? Is this your mana sword?" Kai looked at the sword as he turned in that direction. It was a really beautiful sword.  Jack and Kevin could feel that it was very powerful while looking at the sword. But they could not distinguish the feeling.


    "No, it''s not mine. I''m going to give it to someone." While Jack and Kevin looked at him in shock, he laughed and showed them the sword on his back.


    "That''s good enough for me."


    "Why don''t you use this one, it''s better than that piece of junk. Come on, don''t use a normal sword, and someone who uses the sense of peace won''t be very strong, it''s better if you use it." Kai shook his head.


    "There is someone really suitable for that sword. When Emma gets up, we''ll train." As they both shivered, Kai could tell they were really struggling with Ariel''s training. He couldn''t help but pity them.


    After Emma also got ready, the group of 4 people left. When they quickly arrived at the academy, everyone was looking at the sword Kai was holding in his hand. While those with a sense of peace were drooling looking at the sword, others were upset that the sword was not suitable for them. Even if the sword was suitable for them, Kai would not give it to them anyway.


    Since Kai was holding the sword like a trust, everyone realised that he was going to give it to someone and everyone was wondering who would be the lucky one.


    When Kai and the others arrived at the garden, all the students had arrived. Only Ariel had not come. Everyone was looking at the sword Kai was holding and drooling. But there were only two people here for that sword, and one of them was already holding it.


    Quentin had only glanced at the sword. He knew the sword was beautiful, but he didn''t think it would be given to him.


    When Kai saw Ariel coming slowly in the distance, he stood up quickly. The others stood up with her. Everyone could see that 5th class woman. Kai smiled as he looked at the flaming sword in his hand.


    "QUENTIN!!!" As Quentin looked at Kai, Kai threw the sword in his hand at Quentin.


    Quentin could feel the power entering his body as he caught the sword in the air. Suddenly there was a half step as a cracking sound came from his body.


    While everyone was looking at him in shock, he was looking at the sword in shock.


    "W-who was the previous owner of this sword? Why are you giving me this sword?" Kai laughed. Then he spoke in a way that Ariel could hear.


    "That sword is the sword of the first energy master to successfully use his skill at the academy in 200 years. The reason I gave it to you is because I believe you will become an energy master too. " Ariel''s eyes widened in shock as she stared at the sword in disbelief.


    "The energy master''s sword. So Jace really gave it to him. "

 Chapter 38: Past

    Ariel came to Quentin''s side faster than the others could see. He immediately picked up the sword and tried to look at it, his face showing his surprise.


    "Where did you get this sword?" Kai looked at her pityingly.


    "You must know the origins of the sword. Jace gave it to me. I''m giving it to Quentin and I''m sure he''ll take good care of it. "


    Everyone''s eyes turned to the sword as Ariel looked at it mesmerised. You could see on their faces how surprised they were. Who among them didn''t recognise James Quill? They all wanted to be as determined as he was. If that man had been a rage, everyone knew that he would have received his second sense by now. He might not even have died that day. The only power in the sense of peace for the last 200 years. No one knows how he did it, but he brought back someone who had died. This was something very few individuals had ever achieved, even in other academies. His sword was also known to everyone. That it could be covered in flames. And that it had different powers. The one who had that man''s sword would definitely be much stronger.


    "And what is your sword? What sword would make you refuse this sword?"


    As everyone turned to Kai''s sword, they were astonished that they could not feel anything from that sword. He had chosen a normal sword over a legendary sword?


    "You chose that rubbish sword over this?! Are you stupid?!" Zack was going crazy. Such a thing was inconceivable. A murmur rose from the crowd. Everyone was talking amongst themselves about how ridiculous this was.


    "Forget about my sword. Shall we start training?" Ariel made a serious face as she handed the sword back to Quentin.


    "Okay then, let''s begin." Quentin nodded to Kai with his sword placed on his back. He was very grateful.


    As Kai walked towards the exit of the garden, Ariel looked at him angrily.


    "Where are you going?! Your training hasn''t started yet! " Kai turned to Ariel and smiled. His smile was pure and clean. The smile of a small child was so open. It was quite arrogant towards this woman who could have been her father''s age.


    "I''m going home. I only came here to bring the sword. I won''t stay for class." Pressure oozed from Ariel''s body as the others instantly crumbled to the ground. Kai continued to look on with a smile. This pressure was just green lightning. It wasn''t very effective for him. But since the others weren''t like him, they couldn''t handle the power of green lightning with full pressure.


    "The lesson is useless. It doesn''t make me that strong. I''ll improve more at home." Ariel''s pressure was increasing as she got angry. The others fainted as the pressure hit the centre of the green lightning.


    Kai looked at them. He didn''t like this. Any more pressure and he wouldn''t be able to escape.


    "You will kill them! "


    Ariel didn''t even realise it until Kai shouted. She instantly became agitated and withdrew her pressure. Even though the academy treated fifth years better, Ariel was conscious enough to know it was wrong to just kill someone.


    When the pressure stopped, she looked angrily at Kai.


    "If you think you can be stronger at home, go!!! I''ll enjoy watching you get beaten on finals day." Kai smiled gently and turned and walked away.


    Ariel immediately turned to the others, anger written all over her face. She immediately gave them a warning to their minds and woke them up. The others didn''t realise what had happened. Boyd was looking at Ariel.


    "He''s a mind thief." While no one was awake, Ariel had no intention of waiting. She quickly cleared their minds and brought them to their feet.


    "I''m increasing your training. The pressure will increase. I don''t care if you die. You will endure this pressure every day. I will increase it from time to time. If you faint. I will beat you. If I see you using an object to relieve the pressure, I''ll beat you. If you walk out of class like that kid just now, I''ll beat you. And last but not least... "Everyone''s eyes were wide with fear. The conditions were very bad. They were going to get beaten up anyway. If they couldn''t take it, they would die. Certainly, at the end of this training, they would all become blue lightning, but they would all suffer a lot.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "Most importantly, if you can''t beat that kid on the final day. You will get a very big beating from me." everyone cursed Kai as they cowered in fear. Only a few people who were at the summit had already fainted as the pressure suddenly collapsed on them. Toma and Fury were the only ones at the top who hadn''t fainted, and both of them were normally strong enough to defeat half-steps. But they both fell to the ground. They were trying hard not to faint. The others were stuck to the ground in the same way.


    While Ariel was throwing them out like rubbish, the others couldn''t look at them, but they could hear voices. Still, they didn''t care much about them. Because the important thing now was to endure.


    "I''m going to make an elimination today. Those who faint today will not be able to attend class tomorrow. Those who fainted today are the ones you will crush. Hahahahahahaha!!!!"


    ***


    Kai came home and immediately went to his bedside and began to meditate.


    When Kai found himself in the white world, there was Auron again.


    "Son, we need to tell you everything about this world. There are different things like swords. Machines, potions, pills...." Kai was asking something every 10 minutes while Auron continued to explain like this. A day like this passed. Kai listened without getting bored. The flow of time worked differently for him. His mind lost the feeling of boredom. When the day was over, they both stood up.


    "With today, we have 17 weeks. We''d better start working now. "A sword appeared in Auron''s hand as he signalled Kai to stand up.


    "I have one last question. Actually, a few. " Auron thought he would ask a silly question again, but he still liked Kai''s curiosity. Those with 6 emotions were like that. Once upon a time ''he'' had been like that too.


    "Ask."


    "Who exactly are you? As I recall, we come once every 100 years. And we''ve all lived long enough to be called immortal. But why am I the only one now? Shouldn''t there be people who have lived for thousands of years? Who was the first person like me? Everything seems to be about 200 years ago. What happened 200 years ago? " Auron took a deep breath. He sat on the ground. Watching the white lake, he did not show any sense of excitement. He only looked like a sad lonely man. How could he look like the guardian of the sense of excitement?


    "We were friends of Uranus. We were the strongest of our generation. Most generations could not stand against us. At the age of 12, we were at the peak of the purple lightning. There were seven of us. Six of us wanted to use a technique. The development technique. Don''t look at the name. This technique was a marvellous technique. It was also very difficult to apply. With this technique, we wouldn''t be able to open our other emotion, but our life spans and the power of our bodies would increase. We would have the legendary power of that emotion. We all did it, except Uranus. And we succeeded. Uranus opened his second emotion and achieved extraordinary success. We were supposed to be stronger than him, but he was crushing us. After a few thousand years, our power reached six emotions. But we were only at the beginning. Uranus was already at the peak of six lightning bolts. When he passed the peak, none of us knew what would happen. One day he came to us. We were all in our current dimensions. He looked like you when you were 20. He told us he was going to the other dimension. The other dimension was where our ancestors passed through. 6 lightning bolt users used to go there. None of us knew what they were doing there. He said there were levels. There were no emotions anymore. It was another world. People who passed to that world could come here, but people here could only go there if they passed through the levels. He said that the levels were the closest power to the limit of power. "


    As Kai listened with excitement, an unbridled desire for strength was really coming out of his body. How could he not be excited? How could he not want to get stronger? It was impossible not to desire power.


    " Still, he was worried. It was very difficult to pass through the levels. To be able to do it was something that could only be imagined. That''s why he split his soul into pieces. Even though his soul was divided into millions of pieces, his soul was really very big and mighty. He was never worried about it.


    I don''t know how he did it, but he put his soul into the reincarnation cycle. He said there would be someone like him every century. We didn''t care. We were sure he''d pass through the levels. He was the greatest genius who ever lived. If he hadn''t, who would have crossed those boundaries? Our ancestors had done it. Uranus was even greater than them."


    Kai felt that ambition and excitement. The excitement Auron had once felt was now spreading through this region and allowing him to feel it.


    "And then what happened? " The sadness on Auron''s face grew. He put his finger in the lake. He waved it. He didn''t want to see his own face.


    "He couldn''t do it."


    "Huh?"


    "As his body absorbed the energy, he couldn''t hold on. So he split off a huge chunk of his soul and sent it into the reincarnation loop. He realised he couldn''t make it. We don''t know if that soul came to earth or not, but if anyone is going to go through the levels, it''s definitely that big piece. From that day on, we trained the souls of Uranus. Of course, we didn''t do it in their minds. We trained them for hundreds of thousands of years, but those we trained were always killed by someone called Era. were always killed by someone called Era. Era was brilliant. She had the same genius as us. She came from the same place we did. If he hadn''t betrayed us, he would have been as powerful as Ezra. He was Ezra''s brother... "Kai bowed his head. He didn''t know what was going on, but he could guess it was something important. He couldn''t imagine how he would feel if his brothers had betrayed him.


    "He killed Ezra''s family. We were all orphans and orphans. Only Ezra had his family. And he lost them that day. Era ran away. Ezra was stronger than her. Elvin and Uranus were no match for Era. He hunted you for years. He wanted to destroy the soul fragment that contained Uranus'' true potential. Yet many of your past lives survived until 200 years ago.  6 levels of emotion were too many to count. They were all people who lived in the dark ages. Among them were those without the soul of Uranus. At that time, we had reached the peak of the 6th level.  We were thinking about what levels we should move to. At that time, an unforeseen event happened. Era attacked. The details are unimportant, but a lot of people died. Many heroes and young geniuses lost their lives. The Progressives lost a lot of power. Hunters have always been weaker than us, but with the result of this war, both sides were very weak. The only one who survived that day was a young man of 300 years old. "As Kai looked at Auron in astonishment, only one question remained in his mind.


    "What was the name of the only person who survived that day? Maybe one day I can meet him. " Auron looked at him with a smile on his face. He chuckled.


    " Oh? You already know him. He was Michael, the headmaster of your academy. "

 Chapter 39: Awareness

    "I don''t know if you''re that big piece, but it won''t change anything. We waited a hundred years for the next one. We didn''t evolve in any way. When he was born, something else happened before we could get inside him. Era saved her mind, like I did the others. She got into that baby''s body before we did. She was prepared for anything. She managed to stop me. The soul she entered wasn''t that big piece of soul. But it was still the soul of Uranus. He was a great genius. We don''t know what level he''s at now, but when he was 20, he escaped with the body. Era destroyed his mind. We couldn''t warn the others. She blocked us. We waited for you. We tried so hard not to lose you this time. We''ll make you stronger than us. And one day, you''ll put us back in one body. "Kai was really excited as he nodded his head. He wanted to work right away. He wanted to be the strongest. Even though it was a childish dream, he wanted to work.


    "Now I will cleanse your mind. Actually, you should have done it yourself, but in a way I cannot understand, the ambition in your body has prepared your body for the purification process. If you purify yourself, you will level up in anger. And that will lead to your death." Kai bowed his head. Whatever he did, he levelled up. Even he couldn''t believe what a monster he was. But how great was he? The heavens had given him an enviable body haha!


    As Auron touched Kai''s head with his finger, Kai was suddenly shaken. As the surrounding area changed, they came to the hospital. Seattle hospital.


    Kai saw that man while looking at the corpses on the ground. His eyes were shining. The axe in his hand was just as scary as that day. It was like nothing had changed. He was looking at the bodies. It was as if he was disgusted. At the bottom of the orange lightning coming out of the top right, there was a red lightning.


    "Red lightning is the beginning of the beginning." Kai was completely dumbfounded as he looked at him. That man had fought Jace very slowly that day. In fact, Jace was half a step red lightning back then. The man with the axe had just switched to red lightning. Something happened there that day. Neither of them could use their powers. Otherwise, wouldn''t there have been a hole in the middle of the hospital? More importantly, wouldn''t Kai have lost his life there?


    A moment after the axe man entered the room, he ran out of the room. He ran straight towards the stairs, stepping on the people he had killed, not caring at all.


    Kai saw himself looking at what had happened in shock. He was looking at the dead people in the hospital sheet. You could see in his eyes how disbelieving he was. Moving slowly, he came to the little girl.


    As Past Kai walked towards her, Kai''s mum came quickly and grabbed Past Kai by the shoulder. As she hugged him tightly, several policemen came and took them to another room.


    As the real Kai approached the dead little girl, he looked at her with a sad expression.


    "You brought me here for the facts of life? To make me realise something? Someone will always die. I realise that. I can''t kill that large of a community for just 20 people. At least not yet. I''ll kill them all when I''m strong. The strong are always right. No matter how bad the rule is. It''s the truth. "said Kai. Auron, who was watching him from the outside, sighed as the place where Kai was suddenly changed. They were the same. All of them. They wouldn''t give up this way of killing. They always regretted it in the end.


    Kai found himself in the tree house. 3 friends were sitting in front of the tree talking. They were about 10 years old.


    "Hey! Hey! I''ve got a great idea! Listen up, you loudmouths! " Kai jumped up and down in his seat, attracting the attention of chubby Kevin and frowning Jack.


    "Why don''t we carve our names on the tree? That''d be fun. A memory. A memory that will symbolise our friendship forever. A memory that will always remain." As the smiles on the others'' faces grew, Kai stood up and ran to the bushes.


    When he came back, he had a stone in his hand. He wrote "Kai" on it as he put the pointed end against the tree. After the stone travelled to Kevin and Jack respectively, the 3 friends headed towards their homes. The real Kai was just looking at the tree. There was surprise on his face. He didn''t remember having such a memory.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "How could I forget this? Today? Is it really that hard to clear your mind?! Me.... Am I going to let them down? Is that why my mind is showing me this? I don''t understand. I feel like I''ve forgotten something, and I need to remember it urgently. " Kai walked very slowly up the tree. Time passed quickly. He was moving so slowly, but he didn''t seem to realise it. Three weeks passed without him realising it.


    The tree was not as close as it seemed. He felt as if there were thousands of kilometres between them, but that distance could be closed. And it did. The gap between them closed in one step. Still, it had taken three weeks to take that step.


    When Kai came in front of the tree, he ran his hand over his own name. He had seen it written, but there was no memory of the area in his memory.


    "A tree that seems to be nothing. No seal. No medicine. Just a simple tree. But it means so much to me. This tree hides everything about me. I can feel it. I feel it. This tree has my soul in it. A precious part of me is deep inside the tree!" A cracking sound was heard in the outer world. Its power reached the peak of the green lightning.


    Kai had an innocent smile on his face as he ran his hand over the tree some more.


    "This tree was their grave all along, wasn''t it? When those before me die, their powers come under this tree. At least how much is left. Even if no one knows. No one knows about that power, but I do. One day I will return for my inherited power. Finding your own soul at the same time.... It feels different. I can''t let go of it. " As the area began to change again, Kai felt the tree smile. It might even have been a pathetic cry.


    "It''s strange" Kai touched his hand to the tree once more and felt happiness flowing through him. This was not peace. It was absolutely nothing like it. This was pure happiness. It was normal. Happiness that had nothing to do with powers.


    As Kai stroked the tree once more, he stood up and spoke.


    "Don''t worry, mate. I''ll be back for you." As the area changed, Kai found himself in an old place again. It was a street. It was quite familiar.


    The rain was pouring down. There was nobody around. It was near Seattle Middle School.


    "Why did you come here?" a silhouette passed through Kai. As Kai looked at the passing silhouette, another one passed through him. As they moved quickly and athletically, Kai finally recognised them.


    This was when Kai was chasing Jace. It was the first time they had met.


    When Jace stopped, the past Kai immediately tried to catch him. As Jace dodged him, he moved to get away.


    "Stop!!!"


    "Who are you?!?" Jace looked at him.


    "You''ll find out when the time comes." Past Kai looked at his face and saw his eyes. They were just green. There wasn''t any lightning.


    "How can that be? Why is there no lightning?" Kai and Jace talked some more and then they both left. These were the dialogues he had already experienced.


    While he was walking, changing the place again, this time he came in front of Emma''s house. The day he first met her.


    Kai was watching him meet Emma. Emma had changed very little since then, but Kai''s change was extraordinary. He became a womaniser. He walked around like a soulless man. No-one saw him. No one heard him. He didn''t understand.


    He didn''t know why he always wanted to get stronger. He didn''t expect others to understand. This.... It was something very different. It was just fun.


    Kai sighed. Why did he have so many problems with himself? What about life? Kai wanted to live this life happily. He would protect those he loved and live a peaceful life.


    When he woke up, he saw a surprised Auron in front of him.


    "What happened?" said Kai. Auron suddenly started laughing, and it was obvious that he was laughing out of happiness.


    "Your mental form is truly marvellous. But don''t activate it in the outside world until you have found your state of mind on Earth. It will cause you to pay a heavy price. You can only activate it for a very brief moment against an opponent you cannot defeat. " As a mirror appeared in Auron''s hand, Kai looked into it and was shocked.


    His hair was completely white. His eyes were white too. The veins around his eyes had turned black. They were all exposed. When he looked at his hands, he saw that his arms were also black.


    "Previous King slayers also purified their minds. But they did not have such a result. They never had the opportunity to reveal the mental form. Your body did not expel the dark energy. He used that power to strengthen his veins. Your current mental power is a half-step orange lightning. If you enter this form, you could have even moderate power. But you won''t. It''s too dangerous, at least until you find and pass the Mind test on Earth. Your potential has increased dramatically. This is due to the dark energy in your body that''s strengthening your veins. If this continues for a while, you could become much stronger. For now, I will acclimatise you to your level, sword training, close combat, and make you one with your power. When you are able to fight with people of your level, we can move on to the next stage. "


    After thinking for a while, Kai asked the questions in his mind.


    "Isn''t this form weaker than King Mode? What is the name of this form? I don''t need to use it when I already have King Mode, right?"


    " Mental Form is weaker than King Mode, but it is just as functional. King Mode and Mental Form can be combined. King Mode is one of the paths of the Body Path back to power. Mental Form is the Mind Path''s path to power. In Mental Form, your physical power is only slightly increased and your mental power is mostly increased. In the King Mode it is very different. It strengthens all emotions a little bit and strengthens more physically. If you could use it right now, along with the Mental Mode... even the red lightning bolts wouldn''t give you any trouble. "Kai was so excited that Auron uttered the words that would upset him.


    "But you can''t do that right now. I mean, the most you can do is the orange lightning summit. If you do that, you won''t wake up until the world tournament. There''s a chance you won''t wake up at all. "

 Chapter 40: Curiosity

    Kai was sentenced to another torturous training by Auron. Auron showed him no mercy. He made him tired and sweaty. When Kai felt his psychology deteriorating, he felt his memories distort. Auron had cropped his memories. So the periods of torture didn''t stay in his mind for long. When Auron reached his limits, he enhanced Kai''s limits by cutting his memories.


    "Drink this!" As Kai took the glass in Auron''s hand and drank it, a little more power filled him. It was the white liquid from the lake. As soon as Kai drank it, he felt it burn down to his kidneys. He struggled with the energy overflowing through his veins. Kai tried to build up his mental stamina with the energy. But eventually he was kicked in the arse and Auron threw him into the lake.


    ***


    He awoke to find himself in the presence of a beautiful woman. She must have been a Goddess with those exquisite legs, the mind-blowing figure and the trembling gaze. That sexy woman was beautiful enough to completely shatter the image of Emma in his heart.


    "I think Auron wants me to improve your reflexes. That actually makes sense. It would be better if I do it. You''ll develop a sense of wonder. " Kai''s heart skipped a beat when Diana suddenly stood in front of Kai.


    Diana was an extraordinary 2 metre tall woman with golden hair and a sweet face. Did being 2 metres tall spoil her sweetness? Don''t be ridiculous! She was beautiful enough to start a war between continents!


    "I''ll send you into the forest. Try to get out the other side. If that''s clear, walk." Diana Kai patted me on the back. The kick was not unlike Auron''s kick. Neither was the result.


    Kai started to shake himself off as he got up from the floor. He had already forgotten Diana''s beauty. He was even angry at her for being so hard on him. But he knew it was only because he had forgotten Diana''s looks.


    Kai had entered the forest, but he didn''t know what it looked like. He was thrown by Diana before he even turned his head and started into the forest.


    "Doesn''t she underestimate me too much? Does she think it would be difficult to navigate the forest with my abilities? "


    As Kai took a step, a mine appeared from under the ground and exploded. Kai cursed as he flew into the air.


    Kai rose from the ground and tried to move forward once more, only to be crushed by a huge boulder.


    Another step and he narrowly avoided falling into a pit full of spears.


    He took another step and suddenly bullets started raining down on him. While the minigun bullets pierced some parts of him, it took Kai a long time to escape from the shooting range.


    Every time he came close to death, the rain started in the forest and washed the wounds on his body into the soil as if they were ordinary dirt.


    Kai breathed deeply, terrified of what would happen this time.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    As he took another step, there was a click.


    A growl came from behind Kai. Kai trembled. His heart felt like it was going to burst. He was afraid to turn round.


    "Please don''t let there be anything alive behind me.


    Kai was terrified of dogs. And wolves. Lions. And so on and so forth.


    He had no power here, and the traps got harder with every step. He didn''t even have the speed or the strength. He was no different from a normal human.


    Kai turned round and saw them. There were at least 20 two-metre wolves staring at him. They were all drooling.


    "Fu*k!" As Kai ran away without looking back, the wolves started to follow him. They were like a bunch of horny men who''d seen a woman.


    "Damn you, Diana!


    Kai just ran for a couple of hours. It was already dark. Kai was still running. The number of wolves didn''t decrease, on the contrary, it increased.


    Kai was hiding behind a tree, catching his breath. Thanks to the other tests, even though he had no strength, he had still lasted a long time. Still, he didn''t think he could last long without his powers.


    There was a flash in front of Kai as Diana appeared in front of him, her hair shining like the sun in the middle of the night. She came out from behind the tree as Kai looked at her angrily.


    "What are you doing!? What good is this going to do me!? I''ve been running all morning! I still can''t get rid of those dogs! There''s no way I can get rid of them!" Diana laughed. Her laughter was like thunder. Kai shrunk like a docile dog. His anger disappeared completely.


    "You still don''t realise something. I didn''t destroy all your powers. You still have Merek. You could have used it. It''s been increasing your power all along. Awareness. You need to realise something." As Diana disappeared again, the wolves surrounded Kai, looking at him and growling. They had seen him the moment he came out of his seat. Only after seeing how this boy ran did they know they couldn''t catch him so easily. So they surrounded him.


    Kai was deep in thought. He was looking at the ground. He hadn''t used curiosity since he''d learnt the way of the evolvers. Diana was right. He wasn''t given this power just to use one. He had to realise that now....


    Seeing Kai looking at the ground, one of the wolves took the opportunity to attack, but Kai looked up. The lightning bolt from the bottom left marked the beginning of the summit. Although the red eyes were very frightening, the wolves had seen more frightening things here. The fact that this human had been running away from them all morning also meant that this human was weaker than them.


    As Kai took a step to the right, the power he had was only the beginning of the summit. The wolves were half a step stronger than the blue lightning. There was a big difference.


    As another wolf charged, Kai dodged it with another step. Kai stretched his legs as all the wolves prepared to attack at once. He had that smile on his face that was the joy of war. After he had succeeded and realised how to fight, he no longer cursed.


    As all the wolves attacked at the same time, Kai slapped the one that reached him first. His red eye and yellow lightning glowed like crazy as he hit another one without turning his head. Because Kai was using all his strength right now. He was fighting monsters that were stronger than him. They weren''t as smart as humans, but they were still strong.


    As another wolf attacked him, Kai ducked his head and ducked under the wolf''s paw. While the wolf didn''t realise what had happened, he was punched in the stomach and moved a little further away. As Kai took the opportunity to escape through the gap, the traps no longer affected him. He felt it all. He saw it. He heard it. That was the sense of wonder. Hearing everything, seeing everything, feeling everything. To know the future. To know where the traps would come from. As the wolves ran after him, Kai felt another minigun. Quickly moving to a side where he knew there would be no miniguns, he adjusted his position so that the wolves would move to the area where he would shoot the minigun.


    The wolves stayed between him and the minigun.


    As the wolves entered the minigun zone, the guns came out and they all started shooting at the wolves at the same time. As the wolves all died, Kai looked in horror at the gun front.


    ''Damn, these bullets are powerful enough to kill me even with all my strength!


    For 5 days this adventure continued. Kai gradually approached his own level and improved his reflexes. When Diana allowed him to, he was able to use his other emotions and combine them together to become stronger. Kai thought that if he had his sword with him at that moment, he could have challenged someone in the orange lightning. Maybe he could even do more. It would just be difficult to overcome the difference in power between the colours.


    Kai accelerated with the aura of intense anger he felt as he continued to move forward and saw the beast in front of the clearing that led out of the forest.


    It looked like a werewolf. It had red dots in its eyes and arms as if lava was flowing through them. It was about 2.5 metres tall. As he looked at Kai, it was clear he was going to fight him. Kai didn''t want to run. The aura of rage on his body showed that he was in the middle of the beginning of the orange lightning. He was the man for the job and he had to give it his all and win. Kai wanted to break through the colour power barrier for this fight.


    Kai''s eyes lit up. As his sword appeared on his back, he looked like he did before he came here. His legs tightened. His red robe fluttered in the wind. While a big smile formed on his face, he was holding the sword on his back with his hand.


    "Let''s begin."


    Here and now he would see the result of his training.

 Chapter 41: Kai VS The Beast

    Kai drew his sword and swung as the beast suddenly charged. As sword and claw collided, there was a sound loud enough to be heard throughout the forest. Without waiting, Kai struck from the left with his fist, and the monster flew as the fist hit the monster.


    As the beast clung to the ground with its claw, the redness on its body was increasing.


    "You disgusting human being!!! I''m going to tear all your pieces off and make soup!!!"As the monster attacked once more, Kai swung his sword with a smile on his face.


    As his sword and claw collided, the power of the claw began to prevail. When Kai realised that the claw was gaining the upper hand, he began to increase his rage power. He was physically weaker than him and had no chance in a direct confrontation. His rage was the only reason he was still able to withstand the blows.


    Kai closed his eyes as he endured.


    When he opened his eyes again, the lower left lightning flashed a little brighter. As Kai sensed the future, he realised that the beast''s rage would increase. It, too, would grow stronger. Its physical balance was about to overcome Kai.


    As Kai drew the sword, the monster thought Kai would punch from the right again and turned to the left.


    When Kai threw the sword towards the monster, the monster turned itself a little and avoided the attack. At that moment, Kai jumped up and headbutted the monster.


    Yes, he headbutted it. He knew it would hurt, but the only thing he could see at that moment was its head. He took advantage of what Auron and Ezra had taught him and pushed his curiosity. It was the only one open. And it worked. The blow landed with violent force on the beast''s head.


    Kai was no different as the beast held its head. He grabbed the monster''s head with both hands before swinging through the air with his feet off the ground and throwing himself over the monster towards his sword.


    As soon as the monster saw Kai''s weakness, it tried to bite Kai''s waist. Kai had made a mistake. He wanted to reach for the sword using the beast, but he left his body exposed because it was in the air.


    As the teeth entered Kai''s waist, Kai turned in the air and touched the monster''s head with a finger. He tried to take over its mind, but it was his first time. It had failed. Still, he gave it a shockwave to stall it and lunged for his sword. Meanwhile, the bloody wound on his back was slowly healing. Kai was able to ignore the pain because of the adrenaline.


    As one foot touched the ground, he grabbed his sword with his hand without waiting for the other foot to touch. Meanwhile, the beast had come to its senses. As it howled in rage, intense rage energy gathered around its hands. It was the first time Kai had ever seen anything like this. At that moment, he realised that this monster actually possessed some characteristics that it could not possess in reality.


    As the beast struck the ground, there was a ripple in the earth and a 6 metre wave of earth surged towards Kai. It was the first time Kai had ever seen such a supernatural ability.


    The sword was still in the earth as Kai held it in his hand. Kai looked at the sword as a feeling came from the sword to Kai.


    "I think I realise what you''re good for now."


    After all this time, Kai understood why a mana weapon was more unique than any other weapon.


    Kai straightened his right foot and bent his left as he pulled the sword from the earth. As a brown aura formed on the sword, Kai swung the sword once above his head and swung it into the 6 metre wave of earth. It was his first time using the sword like this. The first time after all these years of training.


    As the brown aura from the sword hit the earth wave, the earth wave disappeared. As the wave continued to move forward, the monster jumped over the wave.


    "Little human, you are not as weak as I thought. You''re still going to die!!!" As the monster lunged forward, much faster than it had last time, Kai lunged forward as well. He knew he had to be more careful.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    As sword and claw clashed once more, Kai felt a mountain pressing down on his arms. The sword almost flew out of his hand. His feet slipped on the ground and he was dragged backwards. Kai didn''t notice the monster''s fist.


    Even though Kai couldn''t see the fist, he knew where it was because he could see the future. When he swung his sword in that direction, the sword began to burn before it pierced the fist.


    As the burning sword met the monster''s fist, the monster''s hand split in two. The monster''s screams could be heard as the places where the sword entered burned with fire. Or rather roars. The monster pulled its other hand back and prepared to strike.


    "Sword of rage!" The beast''s fist was covered in a red aura as it struck Kai.


    The beast stared at its hand as Kai flew through the air with the sword and fell to the ground.


    As Kai grabbed his sword and got to his feet, he could feel several ribs and a few bones in his face breaking. It was unimaginable pain. Even with the power of fear alone, Kai could feel the pain. The force of that punch was extraordinary. Even when Kai staggered to his feet, he felt like he was going to fall.


    As the monster looked at his hand, he felt the deepest pain. His hand was cut into two pieces. It was burning and disappearing at the same time. The pain of the fire was extraordinary, but the beast couldn''t bear it. As he brought his left hand down towards his right. His right hand was cut off and fell to the ground. The Beast looked at Kai angrily as the fire disappeared along with the shattered hand.


    He attacked angrily as a burst of aura emerged from the beast. He had lost his arm as a result of this battle. He didn''t know that he was actually a product of Kai''s mind, so he saw it as a great loss for future fights.


    Kai looked at the sword.


    "A sword that can control the 4 elements. Heavenly Element sword..... Sirius."


    At that moment, Kai learnt the sword''s name. It was like a melody whispered in his ear.


    The power of the four elements overflowed from the sword as Kai lunged towards the beast. The earth raced, the waters flew into the air. The sword was covered in flame. The wind became a hurricane.


    As sword and claw collided, the sword retreated. The sword was burning again as Kai turned round. The beast jumped as he spun round and moved towards the monster. It did not intend to meet this sword.


    The monster jumped over the sword and kicked Kai. Kai shielded himself with his left hand. As the monster''s claws entered Kai''s arm, Kai pulled the claws with him. He threw the sword in his right hand to the ground and pulled his hand back. The sword was too long to make a powerful attack from such a short distance. Kai had a much different plan in mind as his fist was covered in a red aura.


    "Sword of Rage!!!" Kai''s hand glowed with red aura as Kai struck the monster in the face.


    The monster''s claws came out of Kai''s left hand as the monster flew through the air. Kai''s arm was slowly healing. Still, Kai didn''t stop. As he picked up his sword, he stabbed it straight into the ground.


    As the monster flew in the air, he looked at his stomach with the pain he felt in his back. There was a huge hole in its belly. A large earthen spear had pierced through its belly. It was hanging in the air. As he was vomiting blood, he seemed to be saying his last words. He didn''t realise that he had left this life a long time ago. That it was different from when he died.


    Kai fell to his knees as he stared at the beast. As he leaned on his sword, his hands could no longer hold it and he fell face first to the ground. As his eyes closed, he felt that for the first time in his life he had experienced such a great fight. The result of this fight would be that in real life he would die along with the monster, but Kai didn''t care about that. He was in green lightning while the monster was in orange lightning. A lightning difference was not easily overcome, but he had. Kai was quite happy about this as he fainted.


    As a portal formed in front of Kai, two people came out of it. One of them had golden blonde hair. She had a sweet petite face. She was so beautiful. In the normal world, people would kill just to look at her.


    The other person was a boy with green hair and green eyes. He looked to be about 14 years old, about six feet tall.


    These two were Diana and Elvis. They were both looking at Kai with big smiles on their faces.


    "I wish we''d had him fight a mind thief. He wouldn''t have taken so much damage. He wouldn''t be so tired. He''ll be sleeping all week." Elvin looked at him. The smile on his face was as usual.


    "This is the way to make him the strongest. If he was fighting a mind thief, it certainly wouldn''t take this long. Kai would have defeated him easily. But he wouldn''t get used to his strength. Thanks to this, he also discovered one of his sword''s properties. That sword has two other properties. Special technique and poison.


    Poison is a sword skill that allows the sword to poison the things it cuts. It can copy the poison of the creature it kills. It also has an antidote. This will come in handy if he hunts a very poisonous monster.


    On the other hand, the special technique is the sword''s unique technique. I don''t even know it myself, but I can guess that it is a very powerful technique. It gets stronger with the rank of the user. "


    Diana waved her hand as she nodded and sent Kai to Auron''s side.


    ***


    Elsewhere, Michael was sitting in his armchair. He was looking at his desk. He had a bored look on his face. He didn''t even bother to look as someone else entered the room.


    The person who came in was a young man in his 20s with black hair and blue eyes. His gaze screamed that he was not as young as he looked.


    "Sir, things are really moving fast. Everyone in Ariel''s group has reached the blue lightning. Even that boy is in the middle of the beginning. The others are working hard not to be left behind. I think we might have a chance this year." Michael had a sad expression on his face.


    "The Red Lightning Academy has always come last for years. It was because no one from our academy was determined and it was me. Now things have changed. Normally, in other academies, you can see someone from District 1 in the middle of the blue lightning after 3 months and it will be normal. Now we''ll be able to do that. And thanks to one person, there is a little bit of hope now." the deputy director looked at Michael. As he bowed his head, he too was praying that they would win this year.


    "Can I ask you something, Aserah?" Aserah looked at Michael. He nodded his head yes.


    "I want you to take Lena as your pupil. I want her to get stronger, even if the others are getting stronger at a ridiculous rate. It would be a waste not to use the potential while it exists. " Aserah was surprised at first, but then nodded.


    "What about you, sir?" Michael had a photograph in his hand as he thought.


    "I have someone in mind, actually... Someone who will be involved in big plans in the future. Haha, I think this choice will really be the most interesting choice." As Aserah left the room, Michael looked at the photo once again.


    "I don''t know if training you will harm or empower me in the future, but I do know that choosing you will cause some pretty dramatic changes in the timeline."

 Chapter 42: Top 16 Begins

    Kai awoke to find himself back in the white lake. At his head was Auron, looking down at him.


    "We have nine weeks left. I will teach you how to control your mental power. If you had been able to control your mental power in the battle with that werewolf, you would have killed the beast at the very beginning of the battle. So I thought I should teach you that first." Kai was getting excited as he nodded. He was really curious about mind training. He would finally be able to use the power he had freely.


    In front of Kai suddenly appeared a man who was obviously old. His face was invisible. It was completely blurred.


    "We''ll try it on this man first." Auron began to walk around like a sage.


    "What I want you to do is to imagine. See the thread between your mind and this man''s mind. "As soon as Kai started to imagine, he easily saw the thread.


    "That was easy. Try to move from that thread into his mind. It will happen very slowly. We won''t continue sword training in your mind anymore. You need real life experience. The higher your own level, the harder it is to move up the rope. The shorter the distance between you and the target, the easier it is to enter your mind. The more you improve, the faster you''ll move up the rope. "As Auron disappeared, Kai tried to make progress.


    After 1 week he finally reached the man''s mind. He was three metres away from him. So he didn''t know if that was a good time or not.


    Auron would tell him what to do next as he emerged. Kai focused entirely on his training.


    "Once you''re in his mind, it''s all up to your imagination. You can do whatever you think. What you can do is limited by your imagination. I don''t need to work on that. Now get out of the puppet''s mind and try to enter it again." Kai tried to get out of the puppet''s mind and try to enter again.


    This time it took him three and a half days.


    The next time he did it, it took two days.


    The next time it took a day and a half.


    As it progressed as 1 day, 12 hours, Kai could easily enter the mind of a man 3 metres away with 3 weeks left. As the man suddenly moved away from where he was, Kai was able to understand why. This time the man had moved 100 metres away.


    He struggled for 3 weeks, and when the 3 weeks were over, he could take over the man 100 metres away in 1 hour. His power could even capture those in the orange lightning. The limit was unclear, but he still couldn''t do anything to the centre of the orange lightning without touching it. The Furies were still a big problem. Willpower could prevent mind penetration. Touching... well, he didn''t know how far he could go.


    As Kai slowly woke up, Auron appeared in front of him. He had that smile on his face again. I think he was channeling Elvis.


    "Some people think they''re strong. They''re not strong. The people around you are weak. Show them the real power." Kai woke up in his bed again as he nodded his head forwards. This time there was Jace staring at him.


    "You''ll be late again." Kai quickly got to his feet, shook off his robes, sheathed his sword and made his way towards the arena with Jace.


    "Jace, I need to ask you something." Jace looked at Kai.


    "I was wondering when you were going to ask me, I guess you''re going to ask me why I couldn''t beat that guy that day. Or why I didn''t use my true power. It was because of you." Jace continued as Kai looked at him in surprise.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "He had a seal on him. We already knew there would be such a seal, a seal that would hide your emotions. It would absorb the power around you. So that no one could get near you. After you got rid of the seal when the accident happened, the effect of the seal stayed there for a while. If you''re wondering, I don''t know who made the seal. "Kai found this completely logical while thinking. Although he didn''t know why the seal was broken at that time, he didn''t think Jace knew that either.


    "Actually, the story I told you had some holes in it. "Kai started listening to Jace again.


    "After my father corrected me, I spent a long time trying to figure out why, why he died even though he used his power. I finally realised why."


    "My father gave me a copy of his potential. It was very difficult for him. Even if he had lived, he would have had the strength of an ordinary person. My guess is that after a year of being like this, he would suddenly regain his strength. But during that time, he would be very vulnerable. And because I was so aggressive, I could have hurt him too.


    That''s why they didn''t copy potential in ancient times. No-one had anyone to trust that much. Makes sense. I could have attacked my father. Michael told me that. That''s what I wanted to tell you. I thought you should know that."


    Kai looked thoughtful as he nodded. He was perfecting each emotion now. The more the day went on, the more he believed that it wouldn''t be that long before he got the second emotion. He was admiring himself, but he still hadn''t progressed from the feeling of peace.


    "Did any problems arise while I was gone?" asked Kai. Jace laughed.


    "Oh, you have no idea. "


    "A few days ago, Aserah, the deputy headmaster, came to our house. She wanted to take Lena as her apprentice. It was quite surprising, but quite acceptable. The next day Michael came round. He wanted Emma as his apprentice. Emma agreed. But that''s not the only big thing that happened. Ariel worked the others like crazy. I''m sure they all got into blue lightning, but I don''t know what rank they got. It wasn''t just them. Everyone saw their progress. Everyone worked to get stronger. They don''t want you to surpass them. There''s a huge power increase in the intensity of the academy. The students have really made great progress. "Kai was surprised. Nevertheless, he still liked it. He certainly didn''t want his generation to fall too far behind him. He wouldn''t be alone in the World Tournament.


    "I suppose I owe Ariel a thank you. "


    As Kai arrived at the arena, Jace went to the spectator section. The arena was full of crazy people as usual. These periods of socialising and taking a break from their development were precious to them, and they definitely wanted to have fun.


    When Kai entered the warriors'' room, everyone looked at him. Some looked at him angrily. It was because of him that the training had been so hard and some of them had died. It had been hard for these innocent children to see them die. It made them learn more about this world. They couldn''t completely trust even people from the same academy. Even in the academy they were not safe.


    Only the strong could be safe.


    When everyone was ready, they went to the shed section where they could watch the fight comfortably.


    As Michael appeared in the air again, everyone paid attention to him. No one knew that he had taken Emma as his apprentice. Emma was sitting next to where Michael should normally sit. A little bit next to her was Lena and next to her was Aserah.


    "Today will be the last finals. We''ll start with the quarter-finals." Everyone was on the edge of their seats with excitement as they watched. They were really excited about the fight last time. This time the stronger guys were going to fight.


    "The fights will be in groups of 4. Each group will have 3 matches. The groups are as follows.


    Group A


    Kronos


    Summer


    Sarah


    Luka (Died)


    Group B :


    Boyd


    Jamie (Died)


    Zachery


    Jack


    Group C


    Raiya


    Milah


    John


    Kevin


    Group D


    Kai


    Melony


    Elena


    Nora(Died)


    The first fight will start with Group A. " Kai didn''t care about the groups at all as he sat in a comfortable seat. His encounter with Melony was really good. He would be able to teach her an early lesson. Jack and Kevin came and sat next to him.


    They didn''t say anything. They just wanted to watch the game. Melony was probably mad to see them like this.


    "Kronos VS Summer" Summer was again in the spotlight as she took the field. The only thing that changed was her height. This showed that she had switched to blue lightning. There was a change in her body.


    "MANA WEAPON!!!" As one of the spectators shouted, everyone''s eyes turned to Summer''s weapon. It was a sword. It was like the opposite of Kai''s sword. The sword was white. Its length was shorter than Kai''s sword. It was clear what the sword''s ability was, but the important thing was, could Summer unlock it?


    When Summer took her place on the field, she drew her sword and waited.


    Mana weapons rarely had 2 properties. Those with 3 properties were considered a legend. Kai''s sword had 3 properties. It was normal for it to be a legend.


    On the other hand, when Kronos took the field, he also had a battle axe in his hand. There was no change in Kronos. He had already entered the blue lightning before. The axe in his hand was shining. Everyone realised that it was also a mana weapon.


    The axe was glowing blue. Even the hilt of the axe was as sharp as a spear. In the centre of the axe''s side was a pale bear symbol. Probably the ability of the axe had something to do with it.


    "What kind of wealth is this. How could they have found a Mana weapon? It''s only the first 16!"


    "They''re trying too hard. Maybe Ariel gave it to them. That woman always came back with stuff like that when she went on missions. Fifth years are pretty rich, after all. "


    "I wish I had a mana weapon. " Kai looked at the duo as the audience chanted.


    "Fight with Justice" their eyes widened as they both gripped their weapons tightly. Many in the crowd marvelled at this level of power.


    They were both in the middle of the beginning of the blue lightning. In 1 week! This development was extraordinary. Summer was only half a step before! She had made two leaps in one week!


    She had achieved an even more incredible feat than Kronos.


    Kai suddenly became excited and started to watch more carefully. He had a childish smile on his face. He was excited, but he was more advanced than these two. Much, much more.


    "If everyone is like this.... then it''ll be fun."

 Chapter 43: Furious VS Furious

    Kronos waited where he was as Summer lunged forward. When Summer got a little closer, he also rushed forward. The field was 300 metres long. He didn''t need to exert himself in vain. Even if they both moved quickly, it would take time to reach each other on this field.


    As the two met in the centre, Summer''s sword met the shaft of Kronos'' axe. Kronos took a step back with the momentum, but his physical strength was greater than Summer''s. As he started to push Summer, Summer pulled herself back. As he ducked and swung his sword from underneath, Kronos lunged forward in one swift motion and drove into Summer. Summer ducked just in time to avoid the axe that would have sliced him in half as he quickly retracted his sword.


    "Why are they trying to kill each other? It''s just a tournament, no killing," Kai said. Kevin shook his head.


    "An announcement was made while you were in meditation. They''re going to use a life-death formation in the world tournament. They decided to use the formation this time too. It''s a formation that allows us to resurrect if we die. So killing is allowed." Kai nodded. This was bound to happen. Among the academies, the lowest-level geniuses and the least invested people were here. It was only natural they would want to experiment on them. Kevin understood this principle and explained it to Kai.


    If either Summer or Kronos died in this match, they might not come back to life.


    As Summer backed away, Kronos looked at him. He had a big smile on his face.


    "Even though we are at the same level, I have more physical strength. It''s hard for you to win. Can''t you just give up? "He laughed again when Summer looked at him incredulously.


    "I still have my mana sword. Don''t worry, I won''t be defeated." Summer was much faster than his previous speed as he suddenly rushed forward. Apparently he was still hiding his abilities.


    As Kronos prepared to defend himself, he suddenly saw a pair of blue-yellow lightning eyes in front of him.


    "Too fast!"


    As Kronos quickly retreated, the sword grazed his nose and made a small cut. As Kronos wiped his nose with his hand, Summer lunged once more. This time he used his fury. Kronos left a wound on his right arm before he could escape.


    "I think it''s time to show the Furies what they''re made of when they switch to blue lightning." Summer''s feet trembled as the lightning in Summer''s eyes flashed blue this time.


    "Earth run!!!" This was the ability that the Furies had when they switched to blue lightning. Of course, this was only valid when they switched to blue lightning. When they switched to green lightning, they would create their own techniques.


    Kronos spat at his luck. At his size, that move was too much for him. But he couldn''t take any more casualties now. As he gritted his teeth in anger, Summer suddenly appeared in front of him and threw a punch.


    As Kronos flew through the air, he swung his axe and hit the ground. Summer was running towards him while he was in the air. When Kronos hit the ground, the dust layer was lifted into the air. Summer heard the metallic sound as he tripped over one of the stones lifted into the air by Kronos'' blow and fell to the ground.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    As he quickly tried to pull himself back, Kronos'' axe cut from one end of his chest to the other.  He could easily feel the pain in his chest as he fell to the ground. All six senses of the Furies were overdeveloped. If he hadn''t been a rage. he wouldn''t have felt the axe. The axe would have cut him in half. He came out of the dust cloud as he quickly listened to the voices of the audience.


    Those who saw Summer coming out of the dust cloud holding his chest immediately pointed at him with their hands.


    Summer walked a little further and sat on the ground, the sword still in his hand.


    Kronos looked like a monster as he came out of the dust cloud. His 2 metre height and murderous green eyes screamed who he was. He had a deep sword wound in his shoulder, but he didn''t seem to care. As Summer stood up, they both looked at each other with mana weapons in their hands. They were about 50 metres apart.


    A smile formed on their faces as they both slowly began to change their stance.


    Summer held his sword behind his back like a dagger and stretched his legs. Kronos held the body of the axe with both hands. He closed his eyes.


    Summer''s sword glowed with a white light, and its glamourous glow attracted people.


    On Kronos'' axe, the pale bear shape in the centre shone.


    "Infinite Light Cut!!"


    "Spirit Beast Claw!!!"


    Summer''s sword was glowing brighter as the two teens lunged at each other. The symbol of Kronos was spinning inside him.


    When they were 5 metres apart, a bear jumped out of Kronos'' symbol, it was about 1 metre long. It looked like a normal bear, the only difference was that its eyes were red.


    As the bear and Summer collided, Summer''s sword light covered everything.


    As the audience opened their eyes, they saw Kronos first. Summer''s sword was in his heart. Summer was lying on the ground a little behind him. Even though he stabbed his sword into Kronos'' heart, he did not escape unharmed. He was not dead. He was breathing hard. The claw on his body had severed his arm. He reduced the damage by bringing his arm in front of the claw. Or rather, he saved his life. The spirit bear was gone. Summer''s Infinite Light Slash defeated the Spirit Animal Claw.


    "The winner is Summer." they both returned to their former selves as a white light appeared around the arena. Summer''s sword had fallen to the ground. Kronos'' axe was next to it. Kronos was not death. Formation worked.


    Summer and Kronos came to the centre of the arena. The arena was 300 metres long and 300 metres wide. It was completely filled with spectators. At least 20,000 people were watching. Directly opposite the entrance was the fighter''s hut.


    "Fight 2 of Group A. Sarah VS Luka. Since Luka died in training, Sarah goes directly to the next round."


    The only thing that had changed about Sarah was her straightened hair and her height. She grew a few centimetres taller.


    Everyone could see that Sarah had a gun on her back. But they knew that they would not see that weapon in this fight.


    "Sarah, the winner of the second fight of Group A" Sarah had been very lucky. Sarah looked at Summer as she settled back into her seat. If she beat Summer she would make it to the semi-finals.


    "The first match of group B is Boyd VS Jamie. It won''t be played as Jamie is dead. "


    When Boyd went out there, everybody was looking at him. He had to go out there to get the win. There was no change in his height. He had blue eyes and brown hair. It was obvious that he too had a gun under his long robe, but no one thought he would take it out in this battle. After all, his opponent was dead.


    "Group B is the winner of the first fight, Boyd." Boyd sat next to Raiya in the hut as he moved forward without paying attention to anyone. It made no sense for him to win the fight outright.


    "Fight 2 of Group B.


    Jack VS Zachery"


    Jack yawned as he stood up. He looked at Kai and Kevin with relief as he folded his arms.


    "I think it''s my turn." Kai smiled. Jack put a hand to his waist, showing the sword hilt under his black vest.


    "I have a backup plan." Kai turned to Kevin as Jack walked onto the field.


    "Where did you guys get these weapons?" Kai asked. Kevin smiled.


    "Ariel gave them to us. The only bad thing about Jack''s sword is that it changes the colour of Jack''s hair. His hair is slowly turning brown. But the sword itself is quite powerful. " Kai smiled and looked around the arena.


    "I guess you''re not going to tell me the properties of his weapons." Kevin patted Kai on the back in a friendly way as he laughed too.


    "What do you think?" Kai looked around the arena and saw Zack. He had grown a little taller. He was 1.69. Other than that, he didn''t look any different. He came onto the field with a spear in his hand. The spear was golden yellow in colour. Although it didn''t seem to have any distinctive features, everyone could guess that it was a mana weapon.


    When Jack came to the field, he put his hand on his waist and pulled the sword from the hilt. The sword looked like a katana. It was a shiny and sharp sword. The sword had a unique appearance.


    Jack did not take any position while gently holding the sword at his side. Zack bent his legs and held his spear at his side.


    As the two extraordinary people were about to clash once again, Michael spoke the words that would start the fight.


    "Fight with Justice."

 Chapter 44: Shadow And ?ce (1)

    As the two sides attacked each other, their eyes showed their degrees. Jack was the middle of the beginning of the blue lightning. Zachery was the beginning of the beginning.


    When everyone saw this, they realised the outcome of the fight. They still didn''t understand why Jack had brought out his sword. Clearly Jack had power beyond Zachery.


    "Fight with Justice."


    Jack rushed forward and cut Zachery in the stomach. As he healed again, everyone realised why he was fighting with his true strength. Zachery''s healing abilities were far beyond his level.


    "I know you''re a healer, I know the ability you had when you switched to blue lightning, but you can''t beat me."


    Everyone was watching as Zachery took his spear in front of him.


    "I will try." Zachery jumped out of his seat and suddenly appeared in front of Jack. Obviously, he was quite fast. His skills had increased even more when he switched to blue lightning.


    As Jack took a step back, Zack tried to strike again. One more time. And again. And again.


    With each of Zack''s moves, Jack easily dodged him. Not because he was a seer, but because he could anticipate Zachery''s moves. Zack swung his spear once more, and Jack dodged it once more. But this time Zack threw himself forward and tried to touch Jack.


    Jack smiled as if he had been waiting for this moment and swung his sword, severing Zack''s arm.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Zack quickly retreated as he threw himself back. His arm remained in front of Jack as he stopped bleeding. No matter how abnormal his healing abilities were, he could not heal a severed arm in such a short time.


    "I told you I know your ability, now it''s my turn."


    Jack''s eyes shone as he held his sword with both hands and brought it to the level of his eyes. Time slowed down as he stretched his legs. Only those above his level could move. Their speed increased according to the level difference.


    "Now feel the majesty of my sword! Point Strike!" As Jack started to see ropes from his eyes, the sword moved at an unbelievable speed. And it passed through his neck where the ropes showed.


    As Zack''s neck fell to the ground, everyone was looking at him. Jack was standing comfortably. He had used both his repellent ability. and his sword skill. Despite this, he was still able to stand comfortably.


    "Jack, the winner of the 2nd fight of Group B" Kai had a wide smile on his face as Jack took his seat. Jack sheathed his sword before sitting down and then let himself drop into the seat.


    "I guess it was a little rough. Hehehe. " Kevin laughed as Jack ignored him and went to sleep.


    The smile on his face slowly faded as Kai looked at Jack.


    "His next match is with Boyd. He better be ready." Kevin tapped Kai on the shoulder as he stopped laughing too.


    "We''re definitely trying hard not to get behind you. We''re not gonna lose." Zack''s parts were picked up and he recovered and took his place as Michael took the field again. The formation was working really fast, but there were still rough edges. The healers were taking care of that. Still, all the kinks would probably be ironed out by the world tournament.


    "The first match of Group C... Raiya VS Milah" Raiya had his hand on his waist as he walked onto the pitch. He was wearing a green shirt that came up to his hips. It was unbuttoned. It was open at the chest. There were tears at some points, but this gave Raiya a more attractive air. Although his mana weapon was not visible, everyone knew he had one. Ariel should have distributed it to everyone, and Raiya had already reached the blue lightning before. He should definitely have a mana weapon. Raiya''s red hair was flying in the air.


    On the other side, Milah had also grown taller as she walked into the arena. No expression could be seen on her face. She had her black hair in a ponytail and was wearing a jet black outfit. She had her sleeves rolled up.


    "Fight with Justice" Raiya instantly pulled out a dagger from his waist and a fierce aura spread around him as he pulled it out. When people saw that his mana weapon was a dagger, they began to watch carefully. It was not a weapon like a sword and they could get good results with less work.


    Milah also attacked with an ordinary sword in her hand, and everyone was trying to figure out where her mana weapon was. As Milah and Raiya''s swords clashed, Milah''s sword broke. At the same speed, Milah pulled another sword from her waist. She attacked again this time.


    "Hahahaha..." Kai started laughing as Jack and Kevin looked at him.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen such a mana weapon. It''s really amazing." While the others were surprised that Kai could notice the mana weapon, Kevin asked out of curiosity.


    "Watch it. You''ll realise where it is. "

 Chapter 45: Shadow And ?ce (2)

    Milah''s swords continued to break as Raiya began to tire. Raiya looked at Milah as she retreated.


    "Are you playing with my mind? I''m sure you don''t have that many swords. Where can you put that many swords? " Milah had a smile on her face as she was at least 30 metres away from Raiya.


    "Too bad you''re only realising now. You''ve already spent most of your energy. It''s hard for you to win against me from here." The sword in Milah''s hand disappeared. Milah appeared a little further away.


    Jack and Kevin turned to Kai as everyone in the hut looked dumbfounded.


    "Can you tell us what''s going on? "


    "Look at her hand. "As Jack and Kevin looked at Milah''s hand, they saw the ring on her hand.


    "That ring is her Mana weapon. I think it creates a spatial mind attack and facilitates the flow of mental power. But I don''t think that''s its main function. "


    As Milah stood back, the ring on her finger began to glow. The blue light in the centre of the ring covered her entire arm.


    "This is the ability of my mana weapon. It allows me to unleash my mind energy. Since I am in the blue lightning, blue energy is released." Raiya never answered. Instead, he let out all the bad air inside his while taking a deep breath. The air he let out was completely like black smoke.


    Raiya''s eyes shone as the brightness of his dagger became even more apparent.


    "Crimson Layer - Sharp Impact!!!" Raiya froze time while attacking in an instant. Yet time was moving slowly. Milah could see it.


    Raiya was very close as Milah closed her eyes.


    Milah''s eyes widened as Raiya swung his dagger. The arm wrapped in blue light covered Milah''s chest at an invisible speed. As it expanded in an instant, a shield was formed in front of Milah within seconds.


    While Raiya was attacking the shield with a fury, Milah fell on one knee as Ignis (Raiya''s dagger) touched the shield.


    While Raiya was trying to pierce the shield from above, Milah was trying to withstand the pressure from below. At that moment, time returned to its original state.


    "RAAAAAAAA!!!" As Raiya pushed himself harder, Ignis suddenly pierced the shield and entered Milah''s chest.


    He was low on energy and had to do everything he could. If Raiya had not used his intelligence in this fight, he would have lost to Milah, who was weaker than him.


    As everyone watched the fight in the arena, Raiya pulled the dagger from Milah''s heart. Milah slowly collapsed to the ground and closed her eyes.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    As the formation worked, Michael appeared in the air again.


    "The winner of the first match of Group C is Raiya. The second match of Group C is John VS Kevin." Without saying anything Kevin walked down to the pitch. John was very striking in his good looks as he walked down the pitch. Unfortunately, his sadistic personality alienated people.


    "Fight with justice." John suddenly picked up a sword, the colour of the blade and the aura it gave off was terrifying. At least compared to the other contestants, the power of this sword was unfathomable. It was definitely much stronger than someone at the head of the blue lightning.


    "Xues!!!" He had never told anyone Xues'' real name. It was the name of his sword. His sword told him that name.


    "Ariel never gave him a sword. Where did he get that sword?" asked Jack. He decided to wake up when it was Kevin''s turn to fight. No one in the contestant field could answer that question.


    Suddenly a sword appeared in Kevin''s hand, and it seemed to come out of the shadows.


    "Skana."


    As the two of them rushed at each other, the power of both of them in the starting centre was unleashed. But the fight between the two was definitely the highest level fight of the top 16. Because both of them had made the first connection with their swords and learnt their names.


    When the two swords hit each other, an extraordinary power emerged.


    Kevin''s sword disappeared in an instant as Kevin drove his fist under John''s chin.


    As John skidded to his feet and was dragged backwards, Kevin lunged once more and delivered another punch to John''s right cheek.


    "Shadow VS Ice" Kai looked out onto the pitch, knowing full well that he was now watching the toughest match of their first round.


    Kevin attacked once more, again aiming for the right cheek. John''s eyes lit up as the punch landed on John''s cheek. John grabbed Kevin''s collar as he flew backwards. He pulled Kevin with him. John quickly drove the sword through his stomach and spun the sword round a few times. When he drew the sword, he stepped on Kevin''s face and threw himself back before he hit the ground.


    When Kevin stood up laughing, the sword wound in his stomach had stopped bleeding. Still, Kevin couldn''t keep his expression from pain.


    "Do you think that''s enough to kill me?" said Kevin. John smiled devilishly as the blood on his sword began to stir.


    "It''s not enough, but tough luck. I''m the best person here to kill you!


    Xuan! - Blood Freeze!"


    The blood on John''s sword froze. At the same time, Kevin fell to the ground holding his stomach. As Skana suddenly appeared in his hand, he thrust the sword into his stomach. His reaction was very fast but far from enough. John didn''t move as he punched a hole in the centre of his stomach.


    Kevin looked at John angrily as John rushed forward. He drew his sword from his belly and struck back at John. As the swords touched, Kevin realised the weakness his wound had caused him. His blood was beginning to freeze and he was growing weaker. If he didn''t finish this soon, he would lose.


    "You asked for it!! Skana - Shadow Cut!!" Kevin pushed John with all his might, spinning the sword with the support of his foot. As John backed away, the bloody ice on his sword turned red and the blade became sharper.


    Kevin''s sword became a shadow. As Xuan and Skana clashed, there was a great noise around. The two swords were intertwined, emitting lights. There were even cracks in the ground. This was due to the support the two received from the ground.


    "You forget one thing, shadow boy. I''m a berserker." Both attacks were interrupted as John jumped off the ground. As Kevin slashed John''s leg, John did a somersault in mid-air and with Xues'' remaining strength, sliced Kevin in half.


    You could see the disbelief in Kevin''s eyes as pieces of him fell to the ground. This was not how he wanted to end up in the Top 16.


    John looked at his leg as he fell to the ground and it was 3 metres away from him. It was really severed. The look on his face was sour. He didn''t feel like he had won. When he looked down, he saw the damage from their attack. The 2 square metre area where they were was covered with cracks. Was this really the power of a human? Kai knew that. He also knew it could be more than that.


    "How could Kevin be defeated? He-he was strong. He wasn''t weak enough to be beaten in the first sixteen! " Jack said.


    "In fact, Kevin was stronger. If the attacks had continued, Kevin could have beaten John. Even though Kevin''s blood was frozen, the shadow attacks wouldn''t have let the fight go on that long. But both Kevin''s frozen blood and John''s clever move led to Kevin''s defeat. John, however, lost his leg. Kevin was much stronger than John. But while John fought with everything he had, Kevin was just trying to make straight moves. John''s willpower was stronger than Kevin''s. That''s why he lost. "Jack listened carefully and nodded his head in understanding. Strangely, he felt that Kai was acting as if he was a few years older.


    Of course there was no such thing. It was only the training Kai had received from his masters that allowed him to see such details. Otherwise, Kai, who had only been training for years in his mind, was not a mature character at all.


    John looked at Kevin as he watched his amputated foot heal. Kevin''s body was healing. John exhaled a deep breath. He turned his head and looked at the other participants. Kevin was the second person to be eliminated from this house and the other two members of the house had fought the final fight between the 3rd years. There were three people still in this tournament. He frowned and looked at Kai.


    "Did the people who lived in that house bathe in holy water or something? "

 Chapter 46: Deep Anger

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>

 Chapter 47: Quarter Finals

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>

 Chapter 48: Malibu Institute

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>

 Chapter 49: Red Lightning Art

    <div>


    "Mum, buy me a chocolate bar." His mother shook her head from side to side.


    <div>


    <div>


    "You can eat it after dinner. Wait for me for now." Milah didn''t know that Jack was watching these memories as she walked slowly. As much as Jack was surprised to see how small he was, he forgot everything when he saw his mother.


    <div>


    <div>


    Jack''s mum dropped little Jack off at home. Jack immediately realised that something was wrong. He didn''t remember anything like this. Jack''s mum sat on the floor and came to Jack''s height. She was an abnormally tall woman.


    <div>


    <div>


    "Your mum has to go somewhere right now. When I come back, we''ll go get your report card." Jack''s brain was shot with the sentence he heard. This was the day. The day his mum died.


    <div>


    <div>


    As his mother was walking out the door, curious Jack was looking after her. But his mother didn''t pay attention to him, so he didn''t see her coming after him. As his mother passed a few streets, Little Jack followed her. After going on like this for a while, he stopped in an alley.


    <div>


    <div>


    "Come on out Black!!! What do you want?" Little Jack was looking at his mother from the corner.


    <div>


    <div>


    "Okay, Maria. What do you think I''m here for?" Maria looked at him mockingly. There was someone in the shadows.


    <div>


    <div>


    "We both know very well that you can''t kill me. You''re not that strong, even if the difference in power isn''t that much." When Black appeared, his face and appearance appeared.


    <div>


    <div>


    Black was a black man like his name. He had short black hair. He was a little taller than Maria. The blackness in his eyes penetrated her heart. He had a strange pistol in his hand.


    <div>


    <div>


    "I may not be able to kill you, but that rule does not apply to our little guest here." Black pointed his pistol at Jack. Maria jumped in front of the trigger as soon as she realised what was happening.


    <div>


    <div>


    Black had fired. As the bullet entered Maria''s shoulder, no matter how fast Maria healed, the poison in the bullet was still travelling rapidly towards her heart.


    <div>


    <div>


    As Maria''s eyes glowed green, 1 lightning bolt appeared. The upper right lightning (lightning of excitement) took all of its green colour.


    <div>


    <div>


    Black walked to the dying Maria without realising what was happening. He had been possessed by Maria. If they hadn''t both been horribly repressed in this city, Maria would have killed him already. She just didn''t want the common folk to realise it.


    <div>


    <div>


    "You forget about Jack. You never come round here again." Black stood still without saying anything. Maria turned round. She had the tenderness of a mother. And little Jack was scared. He was afraid that something would happen to his mother because of him. He''d seen her hurt. He''d seen the blood. He''d never seen anyone bleed so much before.


    <div>


    <div>


    "It''s all right, Mummy." Little Jack stared at his mother''s bleeding chest. He didn''t hear his mum''s words.


    <div>


    <div>


    "But Mummy, it''s bleeding. We have to do something. Wrap-" Maria silenced her son with her finger.


    <div>


    <div>


    "Now you''re going to go to school, get your report card and come home. Unless you''re a developmentalist, you won''t remember this memory at all. "Little Jack suddenly became dull and shook his head like a robot. Maria touched Jack''s head with 2 fingers.


    <div>


    <div>


    "I hope my consciousness will come in handy one day. " Maria stroked her son''s cheek as tears flowed from her eyes. Centuries ago, she never imagined that she would die from a bullet. Back then it was impossible for someone like her to die.


    <div>


    <div>


    If only she hadn''t come to this city. Then everything would have been different.


    <div>


    <div>


    "I love you, Jack. " Maria closed her eyes and Little Jack left.


    <div>


    <div>


    Milah cried. Despite her cold personality, she felt sorry for Jack''s situation and was disturbed by what he was going through. When the dark smoke cleared, she saw Jack. He had fallen to his knees. His mouth was full of strange sentences like


    <div>


    <div>


    Milah ran quickly to Jack''s side. While trying to wake him up, she did not realise the intense excitement energy around him. Apart from the energy of excitement, there was also intense fear energy. This was the troubled place Jack had mentioned. If this place was opened, Jack''s energy absorption rate would increase.


    <div>


    <div>


    But Milah never realised this. Her eyes were on Jack. Jack wrapped in a sphere of energy.


    <div>


    <div>


    Milah put her hands on Jack''s cheeks while Jack''s eyes looked blank. Jack stared at Milah.


    <div>


    <div>


    "She died because of me."


    <div>


    <div>


    He couldn''t stop himself from saying those words.


    <div>


    <div>


    Milah pulled her hands away and without waiting, she slapped Jack hard across the face.


    <div>


    <div>


    "Yes, she''s dead because of you! Can you change that fact?! Can you do something!? Cut the bullshit!! If you''re her son, do the right thing!! Get strong!! Get strong so they don''t hurt the ones you love again! Let go of your fears! Because you''re a repellent. " Jack looked into Milah''s eyes as he held his cheek where he had been slapped. Suddenly he grabbed her, pulled her to him and held her lips to his.


    <div>


    <div>


    It was unexpected and shocking. Milah''s eyes were wide open and she could not react. She did not expect such an outcome.


    <div>


    <div>


    The surrounding mind barrier suddenly lifted and began to penetrate Milah''s body. Suddenly, with two cracking sounds, Milah and Jack stopped kissing. They said at the same time.


    <div>


    <div>


    "Blue Lightning start peak!!!" Milah raised her hand. And she placed the love energy around her in a place where it wouldn''t slow Jack''s progress.


    <div>


    <div>


    "Then we''ll ask Kai if he can do to you what he did to Melony." Jack nodded his head forwards and closed his eyes and left his mind. Milah absorbed the mental energy left by Maria all night long.


    <div>


    <div>


    12.00 a.m. at Michael''s house


    <div>


    <div>


    Michael suddenly got up at the sound of a voice and appeared outside the house at an incomprehensible speed. After looking around for a while, he was relieved to see Emma.


    <div>


    <div>


    "Emma!!! What are you doing here at night?" Emma looked directly at Michael''s face after giving him a determined look.


    <div>


    <div>


    "Master, I want to learn the Art of Red Lightning!" After Michael looked puzzled, a naive smile appeared on his face.


    <div>


    <div>


    "This art is very difficult. It will be really hard for you to study it." Emma looked at Michael sternly.


    <div>


    <div>


    "I''m determined!!! Everyone is getting stronger. I can''t stand still while they are getting stronger. Sir, please teach me this art!!!" Michael had a serious expression on his face.


    <div>


    <div>


    "Well then, starting tomorrow your real training begins. In order for a person to study the arts, they must first come to the red lightning. So I will only give you some information about this art first."


    <div>


    <div>


    "The red lightning art has 9 levels. At the 1st level, you start controlling red lightning. I don''t know about the other levels. This art was created by the person who founded this academy. We don''t know where that person is now. Probably he has already broken the boundaries of the 6th step and reached the levels. "Emma pretended to have a question in her mind for a moment. But before she could fix her expression, Michael looked at her sharply. Emma realised she shouldn''t be embarrassed to ask.


    <div>


    <div>


    "Master, can you tell me more about the arts? You also said that I need to reach the red lightning to use the arts. What does that mean?" Michael sighed and began to speak.


    <div>


    <div>


    "The arts are high level techniques. They determine your power, your future path. The arts can be sword skills. It could be a spear. It can be a divine energy or the laws of nature. There are no limits. A man can learn two arts, but it''s too much strain on the body. If you don''t have the right blood and body. You can never use 2 arts. Those who already have the right blood and body usually don''t do it. Because it is very difficult to progress using 2 arts. There is no point in torturing the body like this. Your 2nd art will not make you strong enough to prevent your development. "


    <div>


    <div>


    "As for your second question. In yellow lightning, you don''t get a special ability. In blue lightning you get a special ability for each emotion. In anger ''earth running'', in fear ''time freezing'' or in love ''temporal healing''. Everyone who passes into blue lightning has these abilities according to their own emotion. These abilities are only developed and levelled up when you move to the next emotion. "


    <div>


    <div>


    " In green lightning, each person''s own body creates a technique in their minds specifically for them. These techniques focus on your weaknesses. You cannot develop this as you want. These techniques develop together with your body as you develop. The characteristic of the orange lightning is blood. He can use the bloodline of his bloodline when he reaches this level. But most people don''t have a bloodline. Especially for a commoner like you, having a bloodline is less than one per cent. You should pay attention to people who only have blood ties. Because some traits allow you to fight with people one lightning bolt above you. "


    <div>


    <div>


    "In red lightning you will begin to learn the arts as I have told you. Tomorrow I will begin to prepare you to study the art of red lightning. You must reach the red lightning as soon as possible.


    <div>


    <div>


    If you harmonise with the mana weapons and items you have in purple lightning, you can possess some of the special powers they possess. This will allow you to use this power even when they are not present. Once you have the power of the stone I gave you, you will become much stronger. This will help you bridge the bloodline gap. " Emma suddenly took out a purple stone from her pocket. Everything was purple except the orange in the centre of the stone. It looked like something special. That''s why Michael had taken it from a mission he went on when he was young.


    <div>


    <div>


    Emma looked at the stone and whispered in a way that even Michael couldn''t hear.


    <div>


    <div>


    "Yue''s Stone" Michael didn''t understand anything, but he heard Emma say something. For someone at his level, this was a very simple thing. He could have heard what she said if he wanted to, but he respected people''s privacy.


    <div>


    <div>


    I really hope you don''t believe that. Michael of course realised that Emma had said the name of the stone. He had given it to Emma because he had guessed it in the first place.


    <div>


    <div>


    Michael had thought it all through. Michael always thought before he acted.

 Chapter 50: Summer VS Boyd (1)

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>

 Chapter 51: Summer VS Boyd (2)

    <div>


    When everyone gathered in the arena once more, it had changed again. This time it was a kilometre long. The barriers around the perimeter looked very solid. The spectators had all taken their seats. The 4 contestants stood at the four corners. Summer, Raiya, Boyd, Kai. These four. They were the strongest in the 1st class 1st district.


    <div>


    <div>


    "Today will be the semi-finals. I know you''re all impatient, so without further ado, I''m going to start the first match. Summer VS Boyd!!!" everyone was watching as two people walked onto the court. This was the semi-final. Although the most exciting battle was the final, the strongest ones could meet in the semi-finals.


    <div>


    <div>


    Summer narrowed his eyes as the two sides advanced. Suddenly, he threw his hand to his chest and a necklace appeared before his eyes.


    <div>


    <div>


    "What''s it doing?"


    <div>


    <div>


    "What''s that necklace? It looks like a Mana weapon, could it be the same?"


    <div>


    <div>


    "Maybe it''s a Mana item. But now I don''t understand what he''s trying to do." The audience couldn''t understand what was happening.


    <div>


    <div>


    Summer suddenly pulled the necklace out of his hand and an extraordinary aura emanated from his body. Of course, this was only extraordinary to some people.


    <div>


    <div>


    "So you hid your power. Even I couldn''t see your power, that necklace must be something very strange." said Michael. Kai also looked at the necklace, but his expression didn''t change. He didn''t seem to care much.


    <div>


    <div>


    "Blue lightning start peak!!!" Boyd took a cold breath. He had made two breakthroughs and reached the starting peak. It was astonishing that Summer had made 3 leaps and reached the same level as him.


    <div>


    <div>


    "Even if your strength is at the same level as mine, today, this will end here." He took out the blue sword from his waist. And took a position. Summer likewise drew his white sword.


    <div>


    <div>


    "Fight with Justice."


    <div>


    <div>


    While the two people attacked each other at once, there was a great desire to fight in 2 yellow blue eyes.


    <div>


    <div>


    Both had covered the distance between them in a short time. As both of their swords approached each other, an ugly smile appeared on Boyd''s face.


    <div>


    <div>


    "Weaken it!" When Summer and Boyd collided, a dust rose into the air. While no one could see anything, the dust dispersed on the field and a shocking sight appeared.


    <div>


    <div>


    Boyd was only a few steps back, while Summer was 10 metres back. He was breathing deeply where he was. A few drops of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. His arm was shaking.


    <div>


    <div>


    Seeing this, an angry expression appeared on Boyd''s face.


    <div>


    <div>


    "God damn it! Even this couldn''t defeat him. I weakened its strength and attacked it by taking its strength into my own, but it was more durable than I expected. " As Boyd attacked once more, Summer attacked him back and once again they met in the middle. Each time Boyd used Summer''s power against him. Despite this, Summer was able to withstand each time.


    <div>


    <div>


    While this was going on dozens of times, Emma looked at Lena, not understanding anything.


    <div>


    <div>


    "Why is Summer getting weaker and weaker and Boyd is the same?"


    <div>


    <div>


    "Boyd''s ability is


    <div>


    <div>


    "They are both much stronger than me. "


    <div>


    <div>


    Meanwhile, on the field, Summer was barely standing on his sword. Boyd in front of him didn''t have much damage. He was just tired from using the ability so much.


    <div>


    <div>


    "I underestimated you!!! Now I will show you my true power." Boyd raised his sword in the air. In an instant, he held it back and stretched his legs.


    <div>


    <div>


    "Earth run!!!" Boyd suddenly accelerated and appeared in front of Summer. Although Summer blocked Boyd, who appeared in front of him, Boyd continued to attack without stopping. He wasn''t sure if he could hold on to this fight for long.


    <div>


    <div>


    "Heavenly Body!!!"


    <div>


    <div>


    " Eternal Light Crossing!!! "


    <div>


    <div>


    Summer was no longer his old self as he suddenly accelerated. As his sword flashed rapidly, the swords clashed with a sudden blow.


    <div>


    <div>


    After the swords clashed, Boyd quickly flew into the wall.


    <div>


    <div>


    Boyd did not use the Weakening at that moment because he had opened the Earth Run. Summer had been waiting for this moment all this time. And he took the opportunity to attack. Those who understood this could not help but admire Summer''s intelligence and willpower. He had been patient all this time and attacked to win the fight in this short moment.


    <div>


    <div>


    As Boyd flew in the air, the white-haired Summer suddenly jumped up and reappeared on top of Boyd. The reason why his hair was white was because of the Heaven Body. The Divine Body covered his entire body with a white aura. Not only his hair. His eyes, eyebrows, eyebrows, and even his clothes turned white.


    <div>


    <div>


    Summer once again attacked Boyd with his sword, but Boyd narrowly saved himself by bringing his sword in front of him. But with this blow, he began to move towards the walls of the arena.


    <div>


    <div>


    "This time I''m going to finish this!!!" Summer leapt from his spot one last time and appeared above Boyd. His sword was emitting a very high amount of light.


    <div>


    <div>


    TIKK...!!!


    <div>


    <div>


    Suddenly a sound was heard from Boyd''s sword and the blue air from Boyd''s sword rushed into Boyd''s body. Small cracks appeared in the earth. Boyd''s eyes began to glow blue. The two sides collided as he swung his sword right in front of him.


    <div>


    <div>


    No one could see anything because of the intense light emitted from Summer''s sword. After a short time, the light faded and disappeared. People didn''t know what to say because of what they saw.


    <div>


    <div>


    Summer was lying on the ground. There was a deep wound where his heart was. Boyd was standing on the other side in the same way, most of his clothes were torn. There was a small crater where he was standing.


    <div>


    <div>


    Suddenly he fell to one knee. His eyes slowly closed and he kissed the ground face down.


    <div>


    <div>


    Summer wasn''t actually dead. But he was badly injured. Boyd was no different. They were both badly wounded. Boyd''s and Summer''s sword had returned to its original state.


    <div>


    <div>


    No one moved until the formation started to work. One side had to die. After 1 hour, Summer couldn''t take it anymore and closed his eyes. He was the one who lost this battle. But in a real-life fight, they would both lose.


    <div>


    <div>


    A smile formed on Boyd''s half-dead face. Then, after a few seconds, he too could not stand it and left himself in the lap of fake death. Out of his mouth came 2 words that told the result of the match while smiling.


    <div>


    <div>


    "I won."

 Chapter 52: Torture

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    AAAAAHH!!!


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>

 Chapter 53: Talk With Siblings

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>

 Chapter 54: Before Final (1)

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>

 Chapter 55: Before Final (2)

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>

 Chapter 56: Memories (1)

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>

 Chapter 57: Memories (2)

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>

 Chapter 58: Memories (3)

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    TAKKK!!!


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    BOOOOMMM...!!!!!


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>

 Chapter 59: Memories (4)

    Michael didn''t think as he angrily threw his gun at the man in front of him. Losing his weapon on this battlefield would mean certain death. Especially for someone as weak as he was. Still, his madness did not allow him to see what was in front of him. The sword that entered the man''s body stayed where it was and began to fall with the man. The sword was gone and the man was dead. This person was a weaker person than Michael, and he had died in battle, shot by a weapon from a place he did not know.


    Michael, on the other hand, did not care about his sword at all and flew quickly and caught Eliza. Eliza felt the soft touch on her waist. She knew that only one person could do this. She opened her eyes and saw the young man in front of her.


    Tears were flowing from Michael''s eyes without stopping. It was clear from the size of the wound that Eliza couldn''t take it anymore. Neither could her soul. With his gift, Michael could see that the soul was shattered.


    "M-mi... chael." Michael hurriedly covered Eliza''s mouth. The tears flowing from his eyes were spilling over Eliza.


    "You don''t need to talk Eliza!!! Calm down! I''ll find someone to heal you." As Michael was about to make a move, Eliza grabbed his hand. She swallowed and prepared to say all she had to say in a single moment.


    "There is no way to heal with a wound like this. Only people at Step 4 and above can heal it. But they won''t. We don''t have time. We can''t keep up." Michael got worse at Eliza''s words. No one around was attacking them because everyone had someone to fight. He felt the air thicken in this empty space. How many people there understood Michael''s pain as the wind waves hit his face and rippled his hair? Many, many geniuses had lost loved ones on this battlefield. He had lost many in the past. Death and life are an endless cycle.


    "I want to tell you something before I die. I wanted to tell you this before, but I didn''t have the courage. The way I feel when I look at you, the way I feel safe, maybe in a way that never happens when I''m with you... I feel safe because I''m with you. Look around you. No one''s attacking us. It''s just you. Isn''t it ironic? I''m dying, but it doesn''t feel like I''m dying. Because I''m with you.... " Michael''s tears were flowing softly and dripping on Eliza. Eliza did not bother to pull this sticky liquid that smeared on her. It was already dirty with blood.


    "No matter what happens. Wherever I go, I want you to know, Michael. I... I love you."


    When Michael''s eyes froze, Eliza looked at him with love for the last time and closed her eyes. As the energy in her body dissolved into nature, pieces of her soul disappeared into the depths of the sky island.


    When Michael realised that Eliza was dead, he hugged her tightly. His heart felt like it had been shattered into a thousand pieces. It was like ice. The whole world felt so cold.


    "I love you too, Eliza." Michael hugged Eliza even tighter. The aura emanating from his body shocked people. The gazes shifted in that direction. This was definitely not the aura of someone on the second step. It was the aura of a terrifying monster. Someone who had awakened his potential. Perhaps someone even beyond that...


    Although awakening potential at the 1st step was rare, everyone who reached the 2nd step before the age of 100 were geniuses who had already awakened it. Even on this battlefield, the number of people who had awakened their potential was incredibly high. But among them, only Michael had realised it at the 2nd step. Did this mean that the potential could also be awakened at the 2nd step.


    "ELIZA!!!!" As the aura emanating from Michael''s body exploded, the energy in the hunters'' mana weapons suddenly began to decrease. This included Era''s Infernal Sword.


    A simple rank 2 cultivator had reduced the power of a rank 6 weapon. Considering that this was happening all over Sky Island, was this person still at rank 2? What kind of power had he really awakened?


    Suddenly, everyone stopped fighting and looked at the young man where the energy from their weapons was going. One after another, cracking sounds were coming from Michael''s body. At the same time his eyes were shining. This was his incredible development. He had not only awakened his potential, he had evolved the ability he had in the green lightning.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Every person who enters the green lightning gains a special technique based on their comprehension of the four paths. The technique would grow stronger as its owner became stronger, but would usually become a little-used power due to the level of the technique. Someone at 2nd step could still use the aid of this ability, but it could not be his secret trump card.


    Of course, Michael had once again entered green lightning at the 2nd step and had an opportunity as both of his emotions had reached this stage at the same time. Without realising it, Michael had evolved his ability.


    This was Michael''s power!!! Controlling mana weapons!!! Michael may not have been an energy master or have that holy blood, but this trait was copied from his first mana weapon and passed on to him in the green lightning. The king of all mana weapons. He''d only seen it once and used it once in his life.


    Each person who crossed over to the green lightning received a special technique based on their grasp of the four paths. The technique would grow stronger as its possessor became stronger, but would usually become a little-used power due to the level of the technique. Someone at 2nd step could still use the aid of this ability, but it could not be his secret trump card.


    Of course, Michael had once again entered green lightning at step 2 and had an opportunity as both of his emotions had reached this stage at the same time. Without realising it, Michael had evolved his ability.


    This was Michael''s power!!! Controlling mana weapons!!! Michael may not have been an energy master or have that holy blood, but this trait was copied from his first mana weapon and passed on to him in the green lightning. The king of all mana weapons. He had only seen it once and had only used it once in his life. But its influence in his heart had helped him acquire a similar ability in green lightning. Now he was pushing the limits of the ability that weapon had given him. He could absorb the energy from the hunters. Would the sudden burst of power change the course of the battle?


    As Feng looked at his disciple in astonishment, he could not stop his eyes from flickering when he saw the person lying in his disciple''s arms. He had lived for several hundred thousand years. He had disciples who had lived for a very long time. He did not want any of them to die young. Elizabeth did not want to pass away like this either. She felt inferior as a teacher.


    "E-Elizabeth. "


    The energy continued to enter his body rapidly and he was half a step to the 3rd step in both fear and excitement. In just a few minutes. It was simply terrifying. The people around were at a loss for words against this ascension. The power in the hunters'' weapons was diminishing. Realising this, Era shouted angrily.


    "Kill that boy!" The only trump card she had was her sword. If she lost its energy, she couldn''t do anything anymore. Perhaps she would not even be able to escape from here.


    As the hunters rushed forward, their swords suddenly slipped from their hands. Michael let go of Eliza as all their weapons were lined up around Michael. As Eliza fell from the sky, dozens of eyes were fixed on Michael. When the progressives finally realised the help Michael had given them, they started to attack. Only the people on the 6th step had swords left in their hands. Now they were able to attack with the power they had without any casualties. The developmentalists slaughtered the hunters with absolute superiority.


    Today the hunters did not flee, but attacked the developmentalists. There was no way they could let them leave without heavy casualties.


    One of the hunters around Michael rushed at Michael. It was someone on the 3rd step. When the developmentalists realised this, their eyes filled with fear. With their current strength, they could easily suppress the hunters. If Michael died, they would lose their advantage.


    Someone at step 3 could easily kill someone at step 2. Someone had to help Michael as soon as possible.


    "Hurry up! Go to help!"


    "Don''t let the boy die! Not until Era''s dead!"


    "God damn it! Don''t be so selfish! Can''t you see that such a talented youngster will lead the next generation to a golden age?! He''ll even reach the Opening Sky! We absolutely can''t let him die!"


    But the hunters could also think. Michael absolutely had to die. For them, the only way to survive here was for Michael to die. So they did their best not to let the developers save him.


    "NO!" Feng shouted angrily, not wanting to lose one more person. He saw his students fall. He had been a failed and pathetic teacher on this battlefield. He should never have brought them here. Now all the forces of the academy had fallen. Michael was his only student.


    "Hmph!"


    The sword through the 3rd step man''s heart sent a chill through everyone''s heart. Michael was looking at the eyes of the man on the third step with red eyes. He stretched out his hand towards him and one of the swords in his hand entered the heart of the person on the 3rd step. Someone on the 2nd step had killed someone on the 3rd step. It was unprecedented. Not only that. It all happened in an instant.

 Chapter 60: Memories (5)

    Death in one move.


    "You are not qualified to kill me." The swords of the great powers slipped from their hands one by one as Michael increased the energy radiating from his body even more. The weapons of the other hunters were completely depleted. All the energy was filling Michael''s body. It was like a barrel about to burst.


    Michael couldn''t get any stronger. He couldn''t reach the third step here. His understanding of the law was lacking, and that was very important when he got to step three.


    As the battle continued, there was an eye-shattering cracking sound. As Michael''s eyes changed, anger joined the aura of fear and excitement radiating from his body. A base had formed in his eyes, indicating the presence of another lightning bolt. A base of lightning.


    Michael grasped a law there, unknown to anyone. Hadn''t he only been standing for a few tens of minutes, half a step?! What a terrifying rate of development!


    As his aura increased exponentially, people began to believe that there were no limits to this development. Now even the figures of the 4th step were jumping out of their seats at the slightest opportunity and rushing forward to kill Michael. Unfortunately, they were powerless because they had no weapons. The developers were able to stop them and even kill them. If he survived this, Michael was sure to become the great genius that everyone was trying to get on his side.


    Michael kept sending weapons around. These weapons were killing everyone on the third step. His body was slowly getting old. He looked like he was in his 30s.


    "Michael, stop it!!! Your emotions are cursing you!! Get out of the corner!!!" shouted Master Feng. Michael was being cursed. Although this greatly enhanced his physical strength, it also greatly enhanced his body age. He must have used forbidden means to increase his strength.


    "I''ll kill them all.... " Michael''s eyes began to shine as blood ran down from his eyes. His true potential was awakened.


    On the other side, King Ursula was protecting Gray. Gray was able to kill the girl in front of him. She was 1000 years older than him. Apparently, it was a lie that she was 900 years old before. Despite that, they were on the same level, but Gray was injured. King Ursula used the power of the sea to protect him. The Sirens came to help. Sirens were one of the rare creatures that King Ursula couldn''t use. Poseidon had sent them here. He probably couldn''t come himself. That''s why he made him use the true power of the seas. Ursula sighed when he saw this situation. This was the first time in this fight that he could unleash so much power. Many step 5s fell in his hands. They disappeared into the land of Sky Island. Ursula had even managed to exchange moves with a young 6th step using the power Poseidon had given him and the techniques he had developed over the years.


    "Maria, I wish you were here to see this battle."


    ***


    As soon as the healer cleaned the poison given to Elvis, his aura rose from Elvis'' body. He was not angry. He was the guardian of peace. They could not anger him with such things.


    "Thank you, Kaiser." Kaizer did not look at him. He jumped straight into the air and supported his friends on the sixth step.


    As Elvis soared into the sky, Era noticed him and grimaced. He hadn''t been fast enough. He ran backwards while sending a wave of energy to all of them. The wave energy shattered into pieces before it could reach Elvis and the others. Elvis did it with just a look. He was a master of energy. Not only that. He was the best at it.


    When Elvis reached out his hand, a cluster of energy began to rise from his hand. When Era saw this, she was gripped with fear.


    "Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop Elvis! I''ve got news for you! Listen to me! Ul''s alive!" he shouted.


    Just for a moment. It was a little mistake. Just for a moment, Elvis stumbled for a second when he heard Ul''s name. In that one second, Era burnt his own energy essence and left his body. His sword fell in front of Gray and King Ursula.


    At that moment, Auron''s eyes flickered violently, already realising what was about to happen. His gaze shifted to the countless talents and friends behind him. He wanted to clench his fists, but there was no moment to hesitate. There was no moment to think. There was only one thing he could do.


    BOOOOMM...!!!!


    Stolen novel; please report.


    "NO!!!" Auron suddenly clapped his hands together and the minds of all 6 people left his body. The explosion had taken their bodies away.


    Everyone saw the explosion. King Ursula came to Gray without wasting any time.


    "We part ways here, little one." Gray looked at Ursula and looked at the place of the explosion. The explosion was hundreds of kilometres away from them. The sword flew out of Era''s hand and came all the way here. The Russian Holy Land had a strange ability to absorb energy. Since they were so close to this land, the energy of the explosion was mostly absorbed, but even if it did not destroy the world, this attack would cause great damage to the planet.


    "What are you talking about, old man. We''re all going to the same place." King Ursula let the tears flow as he looked at Gray. He had lived so long, but he had never been so happy with a person. Not even Feng could make him so happy. He thinks of Gray as his son. And in his lost memory he was holding the place of a favourite figure.


    "You''re not coming with us. Get into the sword. The sword of the 7th Dimensional Inferno is no simple thing. He''ll survive easily. If one day someone takes it, show them the right path and make sure they find someone to take you out of the sword. Then take revenge with the newborn Kingslayers!!! Don''t give up on yourself in the name of revenge!! Live!!! I''m sure that one day you will avenge us. I''m sure one day you''ll return to your peaceful days. " Gray involuntarily began to enter the spiritual mode. He couldn''t control his own body. When he looked at his hands, he saw that they were slowly merging with his soul.


    "What''s happening to me? I''m not doing this?" Ursula didn''t answer. Instead he kissed Gray''s forehead. The explosion was getting closer and closer.


    "I love you, son!" Gray''s body completed the merger with his soul and entered the sword. Gray was forcing himself not to enter. Tears were coming out of his eyes and into his mouth.


    "No, Ursula! "


    ''Don''t go... dad!''


    Ursula had only a smile on his face as he disappeared into the flames. Thus, another king was erased from this world.


    Ursula, King of the Seas!!!


    ***


    At the furthest point from the blast, Michael was standing in the air with his swords. He was only a metre off the ground. He could see the explosion ahead. His blood-soaked body had reached its limits. His body now looked 36 years old. His body couldn''t take it anymore. He fell to his knees as he staggered left and right. While the blood on his body was smeared on the soil, there was almost no place left without wounds on his body. But he wasn''t dying. He would not die. There was a blank look in his eyes now. Despite this, he did not die.


    "It''s all over."


    Fortunately, that explosion was still coming towards him. He saw the developers trying to get away from him. It was pointless. Nobody was going anywhere. It was someone who had taken half a step to these levels blowing himself up. It was nothing out of the ordinary.


    As he waited for death, a man suddenly appeared in front of him. He was all torn up and bleeding. His back was to Michael and he was looking at the fire coming from the sky. He spread his arms and legs. It looked like he was shielding himself from Michael. Michael didn''t understand it. He didn''t understand why he was doing it. Even if he hid behind someone on the 4th step, that blast would have taken him away.


    "He destroyed more powerful men than you can count before he got here. We''re almost two city-sized distances from the blast point. We''re close to the Holy Land, so the blast isn''t in full force. But it''s still powerful enough to kill us." Michael looked uncaring. The man in front of him was his master. He had known him for years, but he didn''t know why he was making such a ridiculous speech.


    "We were dying. Sit down master, there is nothing left to do now. It''s over. " He no longer had any desire to live. He had lost everything. His friends, his age, the woman he loved, he had nothing left to do in this world. Maybe he could do good things if he was born again. But in this body.... It was over.


    "There''s still something to do, son!!!" Suddenly, chains burst out of the ground and grabbed Michael. Michael didn''t realise what had happened. He was looking at his master in amazement. His master had an eccentric smile on his face. But this eccentric smile was like when he played games with him. The only secret of this man who never smiled was that he smiled when he played with Michael. It was a time he spent apart from this world. Back then, his master always found Michael using energy. He always had this smile on his face then too.


    "I may be finished, but you will live on." Michael was shocked as the aura emanating from Master Feng''s body suddenly changed. Looking at that back, he could feel that it was as indestructible as a mountain. The energy in Master Feng''s body was preparing for an explosion. He was intensifying the heat in his body, increasing the effect when he burned his essence.


    "What?" Michael had caught him at a loose moment. When he realised what he said, he tried to get rid of the chains in fear.


    "No!!! I don''t want to live!!! I can''t do it like this!!! Let me go master!!!" A smile appeared on Master Feng''s face. In this way, he looked just like Ursula.


    "I''ve always loved you like a son, Michael. Even though you don''t have a family, I hope I''ve been a father to you. " Michael''s eyes were red from crying.


    ''Are you going to leave too? Don''t make me have to be a strong person in this cruel world! I don''t want to be a genius! I want to stay ordinary!''


    Unfortunately, Michael had no choice.


    "I hope you live this life I have given you well. See you in the next life, son." Before Michael could say anything, Master Feng exploded himself and channelled all the energy into Era''s explosion. His mind was still in his body so he could direct it. The two essences collided with each other and both destroyed each other. Only a small gap was created, allowing Michael to survive.


    There was a long silence and the chains surrounding Michael were gone. Everything was gone. Michael''s eyes widened in fear as he looked at the destroyed area in front of him.


    ?AAAAAAAAAA!!!!


    Michael shouted angrily and fell on his face. And for a long time there was no sound from the fallen sky island.

 Chapter 61: Gray (1)

    The moment Michael saw the sword, he remembered his darkest memories. He froze in place. Where he stood was like a royal balcony. 50 metres above the ground in the centre of the battlefield. Michael was squeezing the pillars of the balcony so hard that they crumbled into dust.


    Kai had a strange look on his face. He was surprised. Auron had shown him the event 200 years ago when he was telling him about the old times. That''s why he knew the whole event. Of course, he saw them through Auron''s eyes.


    As he got rid of the surprise on his face, he returned to his former calmness. The spectators were shocked to see his opponent standing calmly even though he was in the middle of the green lightning.


    It was inconceivable that Boyd could reach the centre of the green lightning with his weapon. Of course, there was a price, but did it matter as long as the price wasn''t death? Even if your opponent is much stronger than you, they will regret fighting you when a lightning bolt suddenly appears. And Boyd had even used it in a simple tournament. Didn''t that show that the sword didn''t take too heavy a price?


    It''s simply an incredible weapon!


    "I''m really surprised that you have the Hell Sword of the 7 Dimensions. Unfortunately, it won''t do any good. It''s time to end this."


    And Michael came to his senses. As much as he wanted to enter the field and ask Boyd where he got this sword, he couldn''t just throw away the rules. He was the principal of this academy. If he didn''t follow the rules, who would?


    And did it really matter? Who was going to stop him from taking that sword and interrogating Boyd when this tournament was over? Kai? A simple Kingslayer wasn''t qualified to stop him.


    Still, he breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that Kai knew what had happened that day. Did that mean he was going to ask him where he got the sword? It would be best to get this done before he and Kai fell out. A great mystery would be unravelled today.


    "You''ve been wondering about my true power all along, haven''t you?" Kai''s voice really sounded like a question. He addressed the audience. His blond hair swayed in the arena with the pride of a gladiator, and there was a fierce arrogance in his blue eyes. Kai was arrogant. It wasn''t unexpected. A boy his age was doomed to drown in his own ignorance, unaware that geniuses like Michael existed. Unless he overcame his ignorance, he would never reach the talent levels of those legendary geniuses.


    The audience couldn''t help but be astonished by Kai''s fierce gaze. Apparently he had changed.


    "Then let me show you." Kai raised his head and showed his eyes. All his emotions were at the beginning of the peak of the yellow lightning, except for peace. Peace was in the middle of the peak. The serious expression on his face was blood-curdling.


    Kai took a step and an aura of the peak of green lightning enveloped the arena. Some people could hardly breathe and everyone was shocked by what they saw. The person with the lowest power in the 1st region of the 1st class was at the beginning of the peak of the yellow lightning, and this aura was strong enough to kill him.


    The most surprised person was undoubtedly Boyd. He had risen to this level by receiving the power of the Hell sword of the 7 Dimensions, but this was temporary. It wasn''t really his level. Whereas Kai had actually managed to reach the peak of the green lightning at this age. Right now, Boyd could feel that dominant aura in his body.


    Although Kai looked calmly, the expression in his eyes frightened Boyd. It was as if he was seeing his soul in all its nakedness. But wasn''t he just on a stage? Why was he so frightening? Moreover, shouldn''t Boyd be much more frightening with the weapon he had?


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    This was the result of Kai''s progress in the sense of excitement! Even with just his gaze, he was confusing and unsettling the human mind.


    When he lifted his left foot into the air once more, the earth on which he had placed his right foot crumbled to pieces. When Kai stepped on the ground, he suddenly appeared in front of Boyd and stepped on Boyd''s chest with his foot. He covered metres in a second and had an unimaginable speed. It was completely different from before!


    Boyd sank to the ground before he realised what had happened. He could hardly breathe and almost all his ribs were broken. Blood was coming out of his mouth. Kai''s cold stare was still there. But there was a more dominant situation than his previous arrogant behaviour. This was Boyd''s sword.


    "Where did you get that sword, Boyd? Do you know what it is?"


    Kai was definitely not afraid to scare a child. His behaviour was cold and threatening. Boyd didn''t care if he died. After all, he would be back. But Kai''s behaviour seemed to go beyond that. Although Boyd was surprised by the question, he did not think that Kai would try to take his sword. Michael would never allow such a thing. He also thought that Kai had a much better sword than this sword.


    "I don''t remember where I got it. Ahh!" Boyd prepared to continue his speech after vomiting blood once more. He realised that he could not win now. If he tried to win, it would only mean more pain.


    "I know it''s called the Hell Sword of the Seven Dimensions. I know there''s a human inside it, but it never spoke to me. The only one who spoke to me was the sword itself. I couldn''t stand its darkness. Damn it! I was supposed to be able to control the sword, not it control me!" Kai didn''t care what Boyd said. He lifted his foot off Boyd. Kai climbed out of the hole he had put Boyd in. Boyd was still lying in the hole. His chest was bloody. His own blood running through his brown hair.


    "Give up, Boyd. You need to get better. "Boyd knew why Kai would say such a thing. This way Boyd couldn''t say everything.


    "I-I give up." As Boyd gave up, the formation suddenly activated. Michael appeared in front of Boyd at a speed that no one could see. Although he didn''t say anything, he looked angry from the expression on his face.


    No one in the arena could make a sound. There was supposed to be a celebration because the tournament was over. But no one could make a sound. The aura emanating from Michael was so overwhelming that people didn''t dare to breathe. Their minds and bodies were frozen. Although not lethal, his authoritarianism represented immortality. Michael''s immense power made Kai feel like an insect. Even the 6 Guardians of Sense were silent. Kai knew they were the ones who were always talking. But they hadn''t said a word since Michael revealed his aura.


    Kai looked at Michael and didn''t know what to say. He was so powerful that he couldn''t comprehend the degree he had. How many emotions did he have? How strong was he? The energy in his body was like a bottomless pit, making him unable to move. They waited in this state until Boyd recovered.


    As soon as Boyd was fully recovered, Michael moved and took Kai and Boyd and disappeared.


    With Michael''s disappearance, Aserah appeared in the centre of the field. No one understood what was going on. At first Kai said strange things and unleashed his power. Then Michael entered the field and unleashed his desire to kill. Now that Michael was gone, Aserah was the one who had to make a statement here. She was the senior vice principal of this academy.


    "Kai Lane is the winner of the freshman district 1 tournament. There will be no celebration this time. The arena is closed. Everyone get back to work." Aserah went to the balcony after saying what she had to say. While everyone was looking at the balcony, Aserah took Emma and Lena and disappeared.


    "We''d better go too. Kai will tell us what happened later. Looking at him now makes me want to curse my weakness, I need to get back and get to work. I''m so fired up," Kevin said. He had an excited expression on his face. Without waiting for anyone, he pulled Melony by the arm and ran away. As he left, everyone saw how red Melony was. No one knew what someone with a sense of love would do to become so strong.


    If Kevin wanted to catch up with Kai, he and Melony would have to work hard together.


    "We really need to get to work too, come on. " Milah''s face was red with anger as Jack grabbed Milah''s hand and led her away. She hit Jack on the head in anger.


    "Use proper sentences!!! People misunderstand," Milah said. Jack looked around and saw how the others were looking at them. Jack started playing with his brown-blonde hair with a naive look on his face.


    "Aren''t we going to do what we said anyway?" A smile formed on Jack''s face. Milah was surprised. Jack took the opportunity to put his hand on Milah''s legs and disappeared, embracing her in a single embrace.


    Of course they weren''t going to do what they thought! They are only 14 years old!

 Chapter 62: Gray (2)

    People didn''t understand what had happened. Even though no one understood what had happened, they thought they shouldn''t question it and disappeared. Quentin left with Clara and Elena as everyone else went out. Kronos and Fury left without waiting for anyone. When they saw Kai''s power, they realised that they had to get stronger.


    In fact, everyone who entered the arena today thought so. Everyone felt pathetic when they saw Kai''s power. Some of them were in a position to die with just his aura. They were ashamed of themselves. There was a crackling sound coming from all around the arena. This wasn''t the sound that came after jumping through the ranks. This was the sound that came from his bones when he clenched his fist.


    Kai''s progress had undoubtedly caused the academy to have great ambition. Of course, there were limits to their will and development, but they would do their best.


    "I-I''ll never be such a loser again. Wait for me, World Tournament!!!"


    "I''m definitely not going to fall behind anyone. I''m going to get to the Blue Lightning and survive the World Tournament."


    "There are three months. In 3 months, I have to jump as many ranks as they do. They may be great geniuses. But I will work. I will work like crazy and I will be much stronger."


    "Even though I was in the 3rd grade, that boy was much stronger than me. This is unacceptable. I have to go and study right now."


    "Exactly, exactly, I have to go and study right now."


    The desire to get stronger was all around everyone. They wanted to go home and study before each other. The doors had been smashed to pieces when they couldn''t withstand all the people trying to get out, but even that hadn''t stopped them. It hadn''t even been five minutes since Kai had left the arena, but the arena had fallen silent.


    After everyone had left the arena, Zachery headed somewhere else instead of going home. As he was walking on the road, he saw the girl with the huge white spear 30 metres ahead of him.


    "HEY!" Zachery hurriedly called out to Toma. Toma looked back and saw Zachery. A gentle smile appeared on her face. Zachery''s hair fluttered in the wind as she turned towards him, and when his blue eyes met hers, it made the boy''s heart race. He couldn''t help but shiver.


    "Hi, Zack."


    "M-Hello, Toma. How are you getting used to using the spear? It should be easy for a spear master like you to get used to it, right?" said Zack. He had a hard time putting his words together, but he didn''t stutter. Toma felt a little embarrassed, but quickly recovered.


    "Actually, I didn''t do so well, this spear is a bit different. It will take time to learn the skill."


    "Let me help you if you want. Ever since I was a little boy, I have loved using a spear. Because of my father''s work, my father bought me a spear like the one you have. When I first came here, I wanted to use such a weapon, but then I gave up. Maybe I''m stronger with my bare hands. So will you let me help you? " Toma had an excited look on her face. How lucky was it that Zachery was an apprentice master? She was very pleased to hear that.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    She took another look at Zachery. He had blue hair, tall stature and a handsome face. He had a very mature face, but she knew what his personality was like. Zachery was a person who liked to laugh and have fun. Such a face did not suit him well.


    "Yes! Yes!!! I mean... sure. But wouldn''t that hinder your development? "Zack shook his head from side to side.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll teach you and get stronger at the same time, I have special ways of doing that. It doesn''t matter what I do while I''m growing. I can improve no matter what I do. That''s how big a genius I am. " said Zack. Toma was saddened by the things that came to her mind, but she did not show it on her face. Zack was a healer. In order to develop remotely, he had to fall in love with someone. Maybe he wanted to increase the speed of development by missing him and waiting for him. Maybe thinking about him when he was away from him would accelerate his development. Toma admired Zachery. Such an altruistic person should have been a real genius.


    Of course, this was not the truth. It was true that Zachery wanted to develop with the feeling of love, but his other narcissistic words were wrong. After all, the path of development was quite ordinary. Zachery was going with Toma to see if he was in love with her, and he believed that if he really was, his development would skyrocket.


    "Then let''s go."


    ***


    There were 3 people standing in a room, two of them looked like they were 14-15 years old and the other one looked 35-40 years old.


    "Do you know what that sword is, Boyd?" said Michael with a calm expression on his face, but the tremor in his voice for a moment did not escape the attention of Kai and Boyd. Michael turned his back to both of them and looked out of the huge mountain where the academy was located with the setting sun. There was a sad expression in his eyes.


    "I don''t think I can give you the exact answer you want," Boyd said, and Michael just nodded at his answer.


    "That sword made me lose everything. And yet... Seeing it again made me feel nostalgic. Where did you get it, Boyd?" Boyd was surprised by what he heard.


    "One day I came into the room and the sword was on my bed. At the same time I saw that there was someone inside the sword, but he was not moving. He was looking at the floor in the area inside the sword. I never spoke to him. But as I spoke to the sword... It possessed me... I didn''t have the willpower to resist him." Boyd''s regret was evident in his gaze. He had clenched his hands so tightly that blood began to flow from his palms.


    It wasn''t seeing how powerful Kai was that woke him up as he stood there shaking with rage. It was Michael. Michael had realised Boyd''s condition the moment he saw that sword, and he believed he had to wake Boyd up. Perhaps Melony had also been infected by Boyd''s anger. After all, they had fought a fairly equal and close duel.


    "Let me tell you about that day, maybe that way you''ll realise something. " Michael started talking and told. The more he told, the more the two were surprised. Although Kai knew about the event, he had only seen it through Auron''s eyes. When Michael told him, much more information was revealed.


    Boyd was stunned by what he heard. Of course he knew about that day 200 years ago. But he didn''t know that Michael was the only one who survived that day. He didn''t know about Star Night, figures like Ursula, and Feng, the academy''s patron saint.


    "I lost everything that day, and the person in this sword was probably someone who was there that day. Give me the sword. I''ll get him out. Maybe it''s someone from the sixth step. If that''s the case, we''ll have a great chance to fight the hunters. " Michael said. Boyd took out his sword and handed it to Michael.


    As Michael took the sword in his hand, he was shocked by the familiar feeling he felt inside the sword.


    "Or is it he-it? "As Michael quickly raised his hand, the sword took off. As a blue cloudy air was emitted from the sword, the cloudy air gradually began to take the shape of a person. It was a spirit. It was a spirit merged with his body.


    When the blue cloudy air dissipated, a young man with long brown hair and tall, green eyes emerged from it. He looked to be in his early twenties. Michael was shocked to see the young man in front of him. His eyes widened. He could hardly get a word out. The last time he had used this word, this name, was 200 years ago to address someone very dear to him. It was his name and now he was back in front of him.


    It was Gray, who 200 years ago had been voted the greatest genius of Star Night!

 Chapter 63: Dark Realm (1)

    Gray turned to Michael at the sound of his voice. He turned, but his expression was blank. It was as if he didn''t remember anything. When he looked at Michael''s face, he frowned.


    "You look a lot like an old friend of mine," he said. His voice was hoarse and quiet. It was the voice of someone who had been dehydrated for a long time. Michael''s eyes flickered as Gray looked at Michael, tired and without energy. He hadn''t recognised him. It wasn''t because so much time had passed. It was because Michael had changed so much.


    He was young and handsome then. Gray didn''t witness his damnation. Gray noticed the sadness in Michael''s gaze. Michael''s resentment caused Gray''s expression to soften a little more.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Did I say something wrong? If I said something wrong-" Before Gray could finish, he was grabbed by two arms. As Michael''s tears fell on Gray''s shoulder, Gray stood, not realising what had happened. Involuntarily, he also hugged Michael. The look on his face said that he didn''t understand anything, and he was just realising that the feeling of longing was awakening from the depths of his heart.


    He couldn''t understand what was happening. How could he miss someone he didn''t know so much. He knew they had saved him, but he was really a stranger and it could be dangerous to have such strange feelings for him.


    "You didn''t recognise me, but your heart did. Even though you continue on the path of the spirit, your heart is still strong enough to remember me, brother. You told me to call you that, right? After all, you are 200 years older than me." said Michael. The smile on Michael''s face had only appeared once in the last 200 years. Since then, he was this happy for the second time.


    Gray was shocked by what he heard. This time his eyes really started to tear up. Memories came flooding back. The war and everything. He remembered when Michael had awakened his madness and potential. He remembered the last time he heard his master. Michael must have been destroyed in that explosion.


    "Michael... Y-you''re alive. B-but how?" A sad expression appeared on Michael''s face and he stopped hugging Gray.


    "My master sacrificed himself. Don''t worry, we''ll talk about everything in a moment. Now let me introduce you to these two young men."


    Michael''s brain must have gone numb because he would not take out someone who had been living in a sword for the last 200 years, hungry, thirsty, and more importantly, alone. Instead, he was introducing 2 young men with whom he would probably never have to deal with.


    Michael showed Kai and Boyd with his hands. Meanwhile, Gray looked at his hair with his hands. His hair used to be brown. Now the Hell sword of the 7 Dimensions had absorbed his hair colour. He should have been thankful that it only absorbed his hair colour, but he cursed himself for having colourless hair.


    "The one with brown hair is the current owner of the Hell Sword of the 7th Dimension that you entered. He came in 2nd place in the 1st Grade District 1 Tournament."


    "This blonde-haired one is much more special. Can you guess who he is?" Gray looked at Kai for a while, but he couldn''t recognise him at all.


    "I''m not sure.... He looks like a child of Uranus. He also looks like Poseidon. What is this his grandson or something?" Michael was surprised for a moment that Gray saw Poseidon, but his gaze shifted back to Kai. A jealousy appeared in his heart. Gray was a genius who could break through to the 6th step in those years, but did that matter in front of Poseidon? What was the real reason for Poseidon''s attention?


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    He hid these thoughts and looked at Kai suspiciously.


    "I don''t know if he is related to Poseidon, but he is a Kingslayer. One of only two left in this time. The other king killer is... Kai was the winner of the tournament," Michael said.


    Michael hid who the second Kingslayer was. It made Kai and Boyd suspicious. Michael was the headmaster and it was normal for him to have secrets, but after the Sky War, many people said that he became very mysterious. Kai also learnt from his masters that Michael had a strange attitude. So he began to think that he should pay more attention to him. He didn''t believe he''d do anything to harm the Progressives. He just paid more attention.


    Gray didn''t know what to expect. That the child in front of him was one of the two Kingslayers currently on Earth? Or that one of Uranus'' children was in Zone 1?


    Obviously they were always found as children and brought to the academies. It was strange that one of them was brought in so late.


    "I know you''re surprised. We''ll talk about everything. Guys, this is Gray. He''s the only other survivor of the disaster 200 years ago besides me. He looks so young, but he''s older than me. You can leave now. Kai, from now on, you''ll be attending classes in zone two. And don''t forget that you don''t have classes for a week. You have been given a holiday to recuperate and recover. " said Michael. Although Michael sent them off, neither Kai nor Boyd had gone. Seeing that they were still waiting, Michael did not ask why. He waited for their words.


    "I have a question."


    "I have a question. "


    Boyd and Kai looked at each other, but Boyd remained silent and let Kai speak. Kai also got into the conversation without waiting.


    "Actually, this has been on my mind for a very long time. I was going to ask you about what kings are. I know they are not normal kings, maybe you can enlighten me." said Kai. Michael looked at Gray on this question. After Gray nodded, he got into the word.


    "King is a title. The universe gives this title. It is not something that depends on power. It is given completely depending on your potential. If you have a really great potential in a skill, the universe can give you the title of King. You can be a King even with yellow lightning. But you have to realise the true potential of that talent. This is a bit difficult. That''s why there aren''t more than a handful of Kings in the world. My master was a King. Ursula, King of the Seas. She sacrificed herself to save me on the day of disaster. I''ll never be able to repay her," Gray said. The regret in his heart was too great. Still, he was old enough to know he had to go on.


    "Maybe one day you''ll get the title of King. But for that, you really need to awaken potential. After you become King, your development path will accelerate 10 times. That''s a very good thing for you," Gray said. Kai immediately bowed his head and left the room. It was time for Boyd''s question.


    "I wanted to ask what you call the path. What is the spirit path?" Gray laughed with this question. 200 years ago he had explained the same to Michael. Now he was going to explain it to someone else from his academy.


    "There are 4 methods for emotional development. Heart, mind, body and soul. The heart represents love.


    The mind represents excitement and curiosity.


    The soul represents peace.


    The body represents anger and fear. "


    "These are our direction of development. It is how we develop. One wrong choice can destroy you. That''s why you always have to make the right choice. Still, there are some exceptions. I took the path of the spirit when I should have taken the path of the body. Although this made it very difficult for me at the first step, as soon as I got to the second step, my development took off like a rocket. Also your friend who just left. I think he has a much better understanding of the path than anyone who has ever come before. He''s travelling four roads at the same time. It''s a bit crazy, but he''s no different from the maniacs in his past lives. The children of Uranus have always been like that. That''s why they''re called Kingslayers. Every child of Uranus born has killed a king in his lifetime. Like I said, maniacs. "Boyd was shocked when Gray stopped talking. He realised then that the force Kai had used to defeat him was nothing to him. He realised Kai''s power. So he got up to work like a madman. He had to prepare to move through the paths. Of course, he wouldn''t go four ways like Kai. But he would never be powerless.


    Boyd quickly left the room and only two friends remained in the room. They both sat down in the armchair next to them and started talking.

 Chapter 64: Dark Realm (2)

    Michael told him what happened. He told him of his experiences in the war and how he had survived Feng''s sacrifice.


    "In the last 200 years I have disgraced this academy. I have abandoned it. Even though extraordinary geniuses have been born, until this year very few of them were in our academy. We were in such a bad situation that only one person in 200 years discovered the gift of peace. I wish I could tell them, but I don''t know how. I''ve never had peace. This year is the World Tournament. But thanks to Kai, we have a chance this time. And this year the World Tournament will be very different. "said Michael. Gray looked at him curiously as he combed his hair.


    "What do you mean?" A devilish smile formed on Michael''s face.


    "This year''s World Tournament will be like the Malibu Institute back in the day. Even the Ancient Healing Formation will be used for it. They sent it to us for a while to see if it worked. We found out that it works. That''s why it will probably be used in the tournament. "said Michael. Gray looked at the sky as he continued to comb his hair. Michael continued to explain. As he explained the plan of the tournament and Gray remembered stories from his childhood, he could understand the level of future developers.


    "I think after a few years.... Hundreds of purple lightning youths will appear. "


    ***


    In a dark place, a red-haired, red-eyed youth cowered in a corner in fear. He pulled his legs to him. There was a mark on his face that showed how scared he was. His eyes were looking around in fear. His body was trembling. He didn''t even know how he got here. His mind was quite fuzzy. Demons were raging in his heart.


    This person was Raiya. After Kai showed him scary things, he couldn''t control himself.


    "Are you looking for me?" A demon-like voice called out from the darkness towards Raiya. Raiya was pressing herself against the wall out of fear. Small cracks were already appearing in the wall. How had she become so strong? She couldn''t think about it.


    "You''re afraid of me. You''re such a coward. Is this what a repellent should look like? Hmph! I don''t think so. The ones who awakened your blood before you were less cowardly than you. Maybe I should just cross you off the power list. Your brother is a better candidate for this power. "


    When Raiya heard that her brother was going to have his own power, he began to glow. He never wanted her to go through this pain, this fear. When he entered this world, he wanted his brother to be like him, but now? Now he was in this horrible situation, cornered in the darkness by a voice that tore at his heart. He did not want to walk this path.


    " NO!!! "


    "I''m scared. I''m scared. I''m scared. I''m scared a million times. But not my brother. His body is already under severe illness. If he has a sudden burst of power, his body won''t be able to withstand it. I am not a healer. I can''t heal my own body. Neither can he. I... will get stronger!!! But please stay away from my sister!!!" A crackling sound came from Raiya''s body. Raiya stood up with courage. But he got a superhuman slap in the face and was pinned to the wall.


    What was that? A simple wave of courage? This creature didn''t care about his pride. He didn''t care about his thoughts. It wanted to break his psychology.


    He wanted to recreate Raiya from scratch and give birth to the heir he dreamed of.


    "You''re going to get stronger?! Peh, look at you. You''re only trying to get stronger through your fears. For an exorcist, this is the coward''s way. You will stay here with me. Until you realise the true power of a hive."


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ***


    1 month has passed. The person in the darkness still had not taken Raiya out of this world. Raiya was spending every hour of every minute of every day thinking. He was looking for a way to escape from this fear, a way to leave this world.


    Raiya finally got up from his seat. He tried to walk a little, but the person in the darkness did not let him.


    Raiya sat down again. But this time he was in the meditation position. Slowly he began to draw the darkness around him into his body. The person in the darkness was surprised at first, but then made a grunt that he liked it. He realised this faster than the other candidates.


    Time passed quickly and Raiya completed 1 month in the meditation position. The darkness entering his body was dissolving into nothingness. Even though he continued to absorb the darkness, there didn''t seem to be an ounce of reduction in the darkness.


    "That''s the problem," said the red-haired youth. The person in the darkness was looking at Raiya with really hopeful eyes while looking at him. Of course, Raiya or anyone else didn''t see him.


    "Repellers drive out the darkness. They bring people into the light. How can someone like me, who is afraid of the dark, become a Repeller? How can he evolve? Fear is not a bad thing. Everyone is afraid of something. But..... The main task of the Repellers...." Raiya couldn''t even finish his sentence before his body started to make crackling noises. 2 times his eyes flashed. The dark world had accepted him before he finished his sentence.


    "Our main duty is to fight, even if we lose, even if we cannot win, even if we die, we still hide our fears. To live and to keep alive, I must never give up. I must be a warrior who walks over my fears and be willing to sacrifice my body on this path." A cracking sound was heard from Raiya''s body that could be heard in the entire dark dimension. Raiya''s eyes flashed with blue lightning, while at the bottom of the upper left lightning there was a green base.


    " Green lightning base. "


    Energy from the dark dimension was entering him as if it had found its owner. The darkness entered the weak points of his body and strengthened them. Raiya was left screaming. This time his screams were at least 100 times the torture Kai had inflicted on him. Raiya writhed on the floor in pain. The darkness was transforming his entire body.


    While Raiya''s body was changing, the darkness came near Raiya''s dagger. The darkness, as if it was alive, after standing in front of the dagger for a while, as if it did not like it, it entered into it and began to change it too.


    So another month passed. Raiya was finally able to stand up. His dagger was also completely changed.


    Ignis looked like a long sword. There were unreadable writings on it. Like traces of an ancient alphabet. Or, more accurately, runes. It looked like a gladiator''s sword.


    In the same way, Raiya''s body had changed a lot. He became 1.78 metres tall. The muscles in his body were shouting ''I''m here''. It was quite surprising for a 14-year-old boy to have such beautiful muscles. His clothes were torn. He had some scars on his body. As cool as this made him look, he also looked like he had just come out of a battle. At the same time, the dark aura seeping from his body was as hard as a rock. His current appearance was 10 times more muscular than the previous scrawny Raiya. Not only in terms of development, but also physically, he had reached a different level.


    Raiya was dumbfounded when he looked at his body. When he looked at his sword, he saw that it was in the same condition. For 1 month he had suffered unbelievable pain. He knew very well the power he felt in his body. He might be the head of the green lightning, but his physical strength was definitely much more than that.


    "Hey! Person in the darkness!! What did you do to me?! Who are you?! " After Raiya asked the questions, the darkness dissipated and a woman with black hair came out of it. Not too long. Not too short either. She was of average height. Her eyes were also incredibly black. However, this blackness added beauty to her beauty. Only her eyes were visible and there was a curtain where her body was, but still the power and beauty of that body could be felt by Raiya. In the deepest part of her soul, she felt a sense of absolute reverence in the face of such a being.


    "Welcome to the dark realm, Raiya. Don''t worry, I''ll get you out of here soon. I created the Body Art of the 7 Heavens by feeding your body with darkness. I developed your body in this way. But I can''t do that again, when you enter the red lightning, you can develop your own body using this art. Now about who I am;


    "I am Ul, the Guardian of the Body Path and your master from now on."

 Chapter 65: Mysterious Cave (1)

    <div>


    3 Months Ago


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>

 Chapter 66: Mysterious Cave (2)

    <div>


    1 week ago


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>

 Chapter 67: Mysterious Cave (3)

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>

 Chapter 68: District 2 (1)

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>

 Chapter 69: District 2 (2)

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>

 Chapter 70: Reina (1)

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>

 Chapter 71: Reina

    Kai stared indifferently at the youth in front of him, while those next to the youth who released the aura were practically begging. But the boy seemed to realise nothing. The fire of arrogance in his heart was fuelled by Kai''s gaze, causing him to become even more enraged and unable to see anything.


    "Please, Reina, stop releasing your aura. We can''t breathe!"


    "Come on, Reina, please stop!"


    "Reina, we can''t breathe, please!"


    Reina had white hair and light blue eyes. A scar ran from his cheek to his nose. At his age, such a scar could only be described as horrible. Just his appearance alone was very frightening. But Kai continued to stare into his eyes with indifference. He was officially declaring that he wasn''t afraid of him.


    "Are you the winner of the District 1 tournament?" said Reina. Kai continued to watch her with his cold eyes and


    He said, "Yes." Reina suddenly raised his finger and pointed at Kai.


    "I challenge you!"Kai was not surprised to hear the challenge. He was already expecting something like this. Reina''s eyes showed what he wanted. Especially when he released this aura, Kai would challenge him even if Reina did not challenge him.


    "So are you the winner of the 2nd District Tournament?" said Kai. Reina was angry at this question. Clearly looking at everyone around him, he should have been able to see that there was only one person standing.


    "What do you think?!? "A smile formed on Kai''s face, but it was neither evil nor happy. It was filled with pity. His confidence made him think not about whether he could defeat Reina, but how.


    "Alright, then I accept, but it would be nice if you removed your aura first. Both your friends and mine are being crushed under your aura."


    Reina realised the mistake he had made, so he pulled his aura away and walked down to the pitch. Kai also walked slowly down the field. When Kai and Reina faced each other, they looked at each other threateningly.


    Eric didn''t care about their behaviour at all. Even when Reina crushed his friends with his aura, he didn''t say anything. This was such a world. Seeking justice was pointless. You can only bring justice if you are the strongest, and that will be nothing but your dictatorship.


    When Reina brought his right hand to chest level, a round shield formed in his hand. The shield was transparent. But you could tell how powerful it was by the aura radiating from it. It was definitely not a normal shield. The aura it emitted was almost equal to Sirius. (Sirius = Heavenly Elemental Sword = Kai''s sword)


    Kai was shocked when he felt the aura emanating from the shield. The aura emanating from the shield was almost equal to Sirius. This meant that this sword was either at the 6th step or at a higher level.


    Sirius, also known as the Heavenly Elemental Sword, was not just a sword at the peak of the 6th step. It was a sword made by the guardians of the six emotions. The intensity of the emotions it contained was unrivalled. No one in this dimension would ever forge such a sword again.


    Although Elvis and the others said that the sword had 3 abilities, the truth was different. Thanks to their pure emotions, there were 4 elements inside the sword. So four different abilities. That''s six abilities. In short, this sword was equivalent to the swords in the levels. And this shield was most likely a leveled shield.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Your shield is nice. Where did you get it?" Kai asked. His question was not threatening. He was really asking. He really wondered where such a shield came from.


    When Reina saw that he was asked about his shield, he thought he understood at first. Then he thought about how someone from the 1st District would understand and answered normally.


    "My father gave it to me." he said. Kai smiled. Seeing the smile on his face, Reina frowned. He wasn''t sure if it was really a doubt anymore whether he understood or not.


    "Your father was really strong. For giving you this shield. "


    Reina did not speak more after these words. These words went straight to his past and unearthed hidden memories. The shield in his hand began to tremble.


    "Fight Justice."


    Reina, who was awakened by Eric''s speech, directly revealed his power. A lightning bolt, mostly blue and a little green, was travelling from the lower part of his eyes to his pupil.


    Jack took a cold breath with the degree he saw.


    "Green lightning start."


    Reina instantly jumped out of his seat, his goal was to bury Kai on the field. He had tried so hard to forget these memories. They were memories he didn''t want to recall. Here, in this ordinary world, he could live a simple life and die. He wouldn''t have to reach too high. No one would remind him of his ambitions and goals. No one could tell him about his lack of talent. No one could remind him of his father.


    Especially people like Kai, who lived an ordinary life.


    Kai continued to look on indifferently, but he had a thousand and one questions in his mind. He was really curious about the shield.


    "Firstly, let''s see how strong that shield is."


    As Reina came close to Kai, Kai slapped Reina''s shield with his bare hand.


    Reina laughed at Kai''s stupidity and met the slap with his round shield with a speed not expected from him.


    What did he really think? That he could do any damage to this shield with his pathetic strength?


    The collision of Reina''s shield and Kai''s slap sent waves of energy into the air, and some people were hit by the waves. Kevin and Jack didn''t let the waves get to the girls. Even though they were all equal in strength, they were trying to be gentlemen.


    In the future, they''ll realise how pointless that is.


    Reina was blown up by the impact of the collision and stuck to the wall of the pitch. Even though he was embedded right into the wall, it looked like he only had a few bruises. There were no fractures. His bones looked perfectly straight, and judging by the way the impact had been absorbed, Kai didn''t even think there were cracks in them. There wasn''t even a scratch on the shield. Although Kai''s attack couldn''t defeat the shield, Reina didn''t have the strength to use the shield with all his might. In this way, Kai could easily win this fight.


    Otherwise, the result would have been the opposite. Despite all this difference in development.


    Kai couldn''t speak because of what he saw. Likewise, the six people in his mind couldn''t speak either. The durability of this shield far exceeded their expectations. Why weren''t there weapons like this around when they were alive?


    Were they too incompetent? They spent 600 million years in this universe, but they couldn''t find such a weapon.


    ''That attack was an attack at the very edge of green lightning.''


    The shield held, but it left Reina in such a good position. It was really mind-boggling. There was almost a lightning difference between them!


    Kai had this in mind, but of course the others didn''t know about it. Those in District 2 were at a loss for words in the face of this show of strength.


    Eric was also frozen. How could he not? The youth in front of him was a 14-year-old half-step orange lightning. Was such a thing even possible?


    Kai yawned and walked back to his seat. But when he got back to his seat, he felt the angry looks the others were giving him.


    "What have I done now?" said Kai.


    "You jumped three more degrees, what else could you do? I feel like my grandad trying to make progress with you! We''re like a tractor and a racing car! You make me want to curse you! " the others started talking among themselves as if they were offended by him. It was possible to hear them cursing from time to time. It was also possible to complain that life was unfair.


    "We were going to do a group activity, right? I remember, I remember. We have a one-week event. You better get ready." said Kai. The only reason he said this was to end this resentment in a short time.


    Just kidding! He just wanted to bully them!


    As the 4 teenagers swallowed, the bell rang signalling the end of the lesson and they all left the class together. They left behind a completely unexpected ruin.

 Chapter 72: Past Of Orion (1)

    When Kai and his friends left the class, Reina''s friends took Reina to the infirmary. By the time Reina got to the infirmary, he was delirious, saying ''Impossible''. Such power over power could only end this way. Reina was not like the others and had been on top of his peers for years. His friends were very upset about this situation.


    Actually, the people in District 2 were not bad. They were just too arrogant. Their friends were more important to them than anything else. The reason he fought that monster was because he wanted to avenge his friends, but he lost control. That''s why he even hurt his own friends. His uncontrolled power caused him to contradict himself.


    "Damn it!" his friends clenched their fists in anger. It was because of their weakness that Reina had been so badly injured and they had only brought him to the infirmary. How pathetic of them. A bunch of riff-raff. That''s exactly how they were in Kai''s eyes. They knew they were weak enough to be like that.


    Reina''s friends had rushed him to the infirmary and placed him on a bed. The healer appeared in front of them and started to check on Reina. He had blonde hair and jet black eyes. His bony face made him look like a star actor. Attractive and charismatic. The slight smile on his face also proved that he was the famous head healer who stole the hearts of the school''s teachers.


    Of course, the school healer was as powerful as the teachers. That''s why the children didn''t notice his arrival.


    "He has a few fractures on his face. His eyebrow and lips are punctured. A few bruises and contusions. Reina... I see. Isn''t the new kid in school the king killer?"


    The children looked at each other in confusion. Seeing this situation, the healer laughed to himself. It was funny that they really didn''t recognise Kai.


    It was almost as funny as not recognising him... No, Kai wasn''t that famous yet.


    While he started Reina''s treatment, he also told them. About the Kingslayer and their past. Their lives and what some of them had done. Every single one of them was amazing, no doubt.


    "Kai was destined to be defeated the moment he got here. I know what Reina is capable of, I know about his shield and Michael being a stepfather to him. Still, Kingslayers are the ones who break taboos. They''ve always been ruthless. And they''ve always met the same fate. Yet none of them learnt from their past lives and moved on. Only true geniuses have the ability to fight them. "


    Reina''s friends froze with those words. They had nothing to say. How dare they? They weren''t real geniuses. They were a bunch of losers.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Even if they said such cruel words against themselves, they did not convey this to the head healer. Still, the head healer seemed to understand everything.


    "Your friend will be fine, don''t worry. You can go on with your lessons?" said the healer. Although the young people were a little hesitant at first, their hesitation quickly ended and they all left the room. But they did not leave the door and leaned against the wall. They were all looking at the floor. A few of them fell to their knees, a frightening aura spreading through their bodies. Furious. This could only be described as furious. Because of the anger radiating from their bodies, some of them might progress in their development, but it was a negligible progress. But they were not in a position to care about that now. One of them was right in front of the door. As he fell to his knees, he cursed his weakness. He had always cursed. He was always going to curse. He would always hate himself. He was half a foot of green lightning, but he was still weak. If he couldn''t beat Reina, he had no chance against Kai. How was he going to make progress?


    How was he going to catch up with him?


    "Through hard work, of course!"


    These children trembled at the voice they heard. An unexpected voice was right next to them. They had not expected him. None of them, especially Orion. He looked up and saw him. He was handsome and charismatic. A figure young girls wished could be their hero. It was only by looking at him that they realised they hadn''t been born into the same circumstances as him. Kai had that smile on his face that he never lost. It was as if the most powerful figures in the world were not in his mind. As if he didn''t have a unique sword. As if he didn''t have unlimited time. As if he didn''t have holy blood. As if he didn''t have all this and was talking about hard work.


    He was absolutely despicable.


    "You want to beat me? Then get stronger. Reina was defeated. You have to work hard if you want to have a chance. Orion, especially you! Are you really going to keep limiting yourself? Apart from Orion, the strongest of you, Blue Lightning, is in the centre of the summit. I have friends in District 1 who can easily beat you. Don''t misunderstand me. I''m helping you. World Tournament...... It won''t be that simple. You''ll have to fight to survive. Reina will get stronger much faster after today. Aren''t you tired of staying so far behind him?"


    Was he really in a position to give them advice?


    He was not, but he was not wrong in his words.


    Orion had thought about it, but the others did not have the same thoughts.


    Reina''s friends were surprised to see Kai at first, but slowly they began to get angry. How dare he come here? After injuring Reina like that! Only Orion could think straight.


    "What are you still doing here?! You''ve already injured Reina!! Is it our turn now?! "


    "Yeah!!! Get out of here!! We don''t want you!!!"


    Kai sighed deeply and then quickly disappeared. As the others pondered what to do for revenge, Orion began to walk away from them. Orion looked at the ground and walked thoughtfully. He did not hear his friends calling out to him.


    "HEY!!!" Finally one of the youths moved and grabbed Orion''s back and called out to him. Orion raised his head slightly and locked eyes with the boy, but he didn''t care. Instead, he pulled the boy''s hand off him and started walking back.


    "I''m not going to take the rest of the classes, have fun," he said and slowly walked away.


    Kai''s words were the main reason for Orion''s behaviour. Especially the World Tournament! He knew what would happen in the World Tournament. The reason for this was Reina himself.


    Reina was the winner of the 1st Grade 2nd Region Tournament. That''s why he knew what would happen in the World Tournament and told Orion about it.


    Orion was in a dilemma because of Kai''s words. What if the World Tournament was really what Kai thought it would be? At the same time, was District 1 really that strong? How long had it been since they had learnt the power of emotions? They had surpassed their years in a few months. It was an incredible achievement.


    Kai said there were those among them who were at the peak of blue lightning.


    "I have to start working. I won''t let the Red Lightning Academy be defeated." Orion angrily shook his hand and went back in time.

 Chapter 73: Past Of Orion (2)

    <u>4 Years Ago ?n An Unknown Forest</u>


    A boy with brown hair and black eyes was running this way and that through the forest. Jumping over trees. swinging from the branches like a monkey. Sometimes he would fall, but he would get up again as if he was not in any pain. He had a smile on his face. He was enjoying the wind on his face. He liked the way his long black hair fluttered in the wind. But there was something strange in this forest.


    There was no sound in the forest.


    No matter how much the boy ran around, he could not meet anyone except the trees. There were no people. The beast was full. There was no living creature. There was only him. The supreme human being.


    The boy looked to be about 9 or 10 years old. His brown hair was so long that it completely covered his body and touched the ground in the same way. Although the sweet smile on his face would occasionally fade, he would hug Koro, the bear in his hand, and be happy again. This was the way it had been all his life.


    This boy was, of course, Orion. After Orion rested a little, he started running again.


    After running for a long time, Orion was about to sit down to rest again when he realised that Koro was not with him. He had a worried look on his face as he hurried back the way he came. Koro was his only friend. He was the only thing that existed besides these trees and greenery. He was the only person who made her happy all her life. He could not lose him.


    Orion searched for Koro for hours without resting, but he could not find him. As it was getting dark, it started to rain. Orion forced himself to keep walking. He was almost going mad. All these years of loneliness had gone out of control with Koro''s disappearance. He was angry and wanted to destroy everything, but he had no power.


    He was about to embark on a path of self-destruction.


    Orion was trying to walk when his foot hit a mud puddle and he fell into the mud. Mud got into his eyes. That''s why he started crying. He was crying both because he had lost Koro and because of the loneliness he was suffering. He didn''t know how to shout or talk. Just cry. That was the only way he could express himself. But that wasn''t enough either.


    "Hey! Son, are you okay?" Orion was startled by the voice he heard. For the first time in his life he heard a human voice. He was hearing a voice for the first time in his life. He found himself in this unique timbre. It was something marvellous! What was it? What was what he had just felt? When he heard the voice, he passed out for a moment. He couldn''t answer because he didn''t know how to speak, but he could tell that his eyes were burning from the mud.


    "Huh? Are your eyes burning? Let me help you." After the thick voice spoke, Orion''s eyes felt a tingle and the pain in his eyes disappeared.


    As Orion slowly opened his eyes, he was shocked that the pain in his eyes was gone. He was even more shocked when he saw the burly middle-aged man in front of him. It was a human being! Just like him! However, he looked different.


    " Aaaggatgfgf... " Orion tried to speak, but he couldn''t. He wanted to say something. He wanted to shout like crazy because he saw someone like him. The burly man in front of him couldn''t help but feel sad when he saw Orion''s condition. Suddenly he bent down until he was Orion''s height. He extended his hand towards Orion. He had an expectant smile on his face.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Do you want to come with me? There''s lots of kids like you there. You will have friends. Friends for whom you would do anything, a family..." As Orion looked at the hand extended towards him, he understood what he was being told. He did not understand what the words meant. But he realised that this man was calling him, and only one of the words fit his tongue. Strangely enough, it was the word he needed the most.


    "F-friendd... " The thick voice looked at the boy and inwardly felt very sad. Slowly he taught his mind to read and write. He slowly engraved the reading and writing that would take his whole childhood, the sounds of birds, the voices of people in his mind. She taught him. She taught him how people lived. When he saw the boy''s memories, he could not stop the tears from flowing from his eyes. How cruel such a life was. How did this boy end up here?


    When Orion saw that the man was crying, he rushed forward and put his hands on his face.


    "Don''t cry...."


    Orion wiped the man''s tears and the man looked at Orion.


    "My name is Michael. Would you like to come with me to the Red Lightning Academy?"


    Orion couldn''t believe what Michael said. He had lived here all his life. He had always wanted to leave. After all these years.... So he was going to be able to leave?


    No, he didn''t even think he could leave. He didn''t think this was a place where he could go. He was alone here and this had become his world, but after seeing the memories, he realised he was suffering.


    He realised he was alone.


    He had to leave.


    Orion couldn''t bear it and jumped on Michael as he started to cry. He hugged Michael tightly, afraid that he would give up.


    No, even if Michael gave up, he would not leave him. He had to take him with him or kill him.


    Waking him from his ignorance and abandoning him to this world would be worse than what his parents had done to him. He would live in eternal agony. Orion wouldn''t last a month.


    "Yes! Take me with you! Ben wants to come with you!" When Michael saw Orion in this state, he took him in his arms and travelled away from there at a speed that could not be seen. Orion fell asleep on Michael''s lap.


    A soft place at last. A soft home. He always wondered if there were people like him. There were trees like trees.


    Orion woke up to find himself surrounded on all sides. It looked like the cave where he lived. He started to look around, afraid it was a dream.


    "Don''t worry, it wasn''t a dream. We are in a car now." said a voice. Orion turned round and saw Michael.


    "This is something that allows us to move from one place to another. Don''t worry, I''ll put everything into your mind soon."


    As Michael walked away to drive the car, he saw the other 2 boys sitting next to him. One was completely bald and the other had white hair. The bald one looked a year older than him. The one with white hair seemed to be the same age as him. The bald boy also looked like a monk. It was the first time Orion had seen another boy besides himself. Both children were sitting sadly with their heads bowed. They looked tired of life.


    "M-hello, I-I''m Orion. What''s your name?" Although the white-haired boy did not react at all, the bald one looked at him with a frown.


    An aura at the peak of yellow lightning emerged from the bald boy''s body and began to oppress Orion. Orion couldn''t even breathe under the pressure.


    "Stop it, Alvar! He''s practically your friend!" said Michael. Alvar lifted his pressure after hearing Michael''s voice. A few words came out of his mouth as he bowed his head back. He was rather gruff and grim. Not very much like a monk.


    "Now you know my name. "


    When Orion saw them, he said no more. He just looked at the white-haired boy and the bald boy.


    "I apologise if I said something wrong. I was just happy to see a boy other than myself. Maybe.... I thought maybe we could be friends. I''ve never had a friend before. In fact, I don''t really know what it means. "he said.


    The 2 children were ecstatic when they listened to Orion. They had both had a very bad life. But no matter what, they had family and friends with them. They had never been alone. They listened to Michael before Orion woke up. Orion had been alone all his life. While Alvar felt a little remorse for what he had done, the white-haired boy extended his hand towards Orion. When he lifted his face, the wound from his cheek to his nose was revealed. He also had light blue eyes, almost white. He too had suffered. He suffered not from loneliness, but from pride. Alvar suffered for his bad temper and disloyalty. Although Reina''s appearance was frightening to some people, Orion was not afraid. He had never seen scary people before. He had no prejudices.


    "My name is Reina. I apologise for my behaviour just now. Perhaps... Maybe it''s time to make some real friends," Reina said. When Orion heard him, he quickly shook Reina''s hand. There were traces on his face that showed how happy he was.


    Orion and Reina chatted the whole way. Reina was telling what he knew about humans. After a while, Alvar joined them and started to correct their mistakes. He was more experienced than both of them among humans. Even though he sometimes insulted them - Reina was quick to put words in Alvar''s mouth - they got along well. By the time they arrived at the academy, there was already a trace of friendship in the car.

 Chapter 74: Decision of the World Tournament (1)

    After Orion had gone home, the other youngsters had made their way elsewhere. They weren''t going into the 1st year''s territory! They were entering the 2nd year''s territory!!! Apparently, none of them had thought about what Kai was thinking. Instead, they wanted to get help from someone stronger than them. As the 10 of them moved at a fast pace, the events of the duel began to spread throughout the Academy.


    "What!? They ate Reina?!?"


    "What are you talking about, idiot! He was eaten. But I still don''t understand how it happened. Reina was in the green lightning!! Who could have defeated him?!"


    "You idiots!! You don''t know the world!! The champion of the 1st class in District 1 beat him!! That''s not surprising!!!"


    "How can someone from District 1 beat Reina!! And he''s a first year!! Are you sure you didn''t mishear?!?"


    "Idiot!! Of course I''m sure, you ignoramus!! That kid who won the District 1 Tournament is at the peak of green lightning!! For him, beating Reina is a piece of cake."


    While the conversation was going on like this, the group of 10 people had already reached District 2. One of the 10 people spoke anxiously.


    "Do we really have to do this? Can''t we do it another way? Why Alvar? "


    The others shook their heads in despair when they heard their friend''s words.


    "Who else can we find? We have no connection with the 3rd years. As for the 2nd years, Alvar is the only one who can defeat Kai. After all, he''s the champion of the second years." said someone.


    "Don''t be so scared. We''ll just ask for help." said someone else. The cowardly boy responded angrily to these words.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "As if you''re not scared! Which one of you is not afraid! Alvar is a blasphemer! Sometimes he behaves so strangely! I can''t believe he''s a monk! He really is a very strange boy." said the cowardly boy.


    Just then the cowardly boy looked at his friends and saw that they were all trembling. Although he did not understand what was happening at first, he also started to tremble with the aura he felt on his back. He knew it. He recognised this aura.


    "Some arsehole who just passed the peak of the blue lightning is insulting me?! You piece of shit! It sounds like you have a death wish!"


    As the youth who spoke trembled with fear, he turned around and looked at the bald boy in front of him. He was big and strong. He had a hard stare and was holding a bra. Who knows from which house he had stolen it. He threw the bra aside and increased the pressure on these children with his aura. The aura emanating from his body scared the children like crazy. Finally, one of them mustered up the courage to speak.


    "A-Alvar s-something... W-we wanted to ask you something. "he said. Alvar''s face changed as he looked at the boy with an angry look and he became a little sceptical. No matter how much the others were afraid of Alvar, it was always Alvar''s behaviour. There was nothing scary about Alvar''s appearance.


    Alvar raised one eyebrow as he looked curiously at the children in front of him;


    "What did you want to ask the great monk?"


    The gentle smile on his face and his good demeanour made him more frightening.


    With Alvar''s 180-degree turn, 10 young people would vomit blood. For such an ill-mannered person to call himself such a nickname really made people vomit blood. And yet no one could say anything to him. Alvar was seldom seen to come out of District 2. In fact, it was very rare for him to even leave the 2nd year''s zone. The 3rd years or above had never seen him. Of course Alvar never saw them either. The only people Alvar had ever met who were stronger than him were his teachers. Since he was Michael''s stepson, the teachers couldn''t bully him either.


    "We were wondering if you knew what was going on in the Year 1 area?" said one of the 10 youngsters. Alvar looked at the boy with a stupid expression on his face. However, the 10 young people in front of him did not dare to laugh.


    "What happened in the first-year zone?" Alvar said. Normally he didn''t care about such things, but he was curious about the reason why these unintelligent creatures came here instead of Reina and Orion.


    They explained the events one by one, but when it came to the outcome of the fight, they started to stammer. They could not directly say that Reina had lost.


    Alvar did not understand what had happened. The 10 boys in front of him suddenly stopped talking. All of them were acting timid. No one wanted to tell Alvar. But finally the cowardly boy gathered all his courage and began to speak.


    "Soon after the fight started, Reina attacked, but Kai attacked with him and hit Reina''s shield with his fist-" as the cowardly boy continued to speak, Alvar suddenly interrupted him with a laugh.


    "Hahahahahahahah he was really stupid then. What idiot would hit a shield directly! Even a shield like that absurdly strong shield of Reina! Hahahaha I was not laughing at all." As Alvar continued to laugh, he saw the hopeless look on the faces of the 10 young people in front of him. As the expression on his face slowly faded, he turned back to that stern expression.


    "What happened?"


    "Reina was defeated."

 Chapter 75: Decision of the World Tournament (2)

    "Soon after the fight started, Reina attacked, but Kai attacked with him and hit Reina''s shield with his fist-" as the cowardly boy continued to speak, Alvar suddenly interrupted him with a laugh.


    "Hahahahahahahah he was really stupid then. What idiot would hit a shield directly! Even a shield like that absurdly strong shield of Reina! Hahahaha I was not laughing at all." As Alvar continued to laugh, he saw the hopeless look on the faces of the 10 young people in front of him. As the expression on his face slowly faded, he turned back to that stern expression.


    "What happened?"


    "Reina was defeated."


    ***


    Meanwhile, in another place there was a long table in a huge room. Around the table, more than 100 people were talking about something. Behind each person sitting at the table was another person, and powerful auras were emanating from all of them.


    "This can''t be happening! Not that island! It''s too dangerous! You can''t expect them to make it when we can''t even survive there! It''s like sending them to commit suicide!" said Michael. He had an angry expression on his face. Behind him, Aserah had a similar expression.


    "Don''t worry, Michael. Even if that island kills us, it won''t kill them. As long as they don''t go to step 2, the mysterious energy doesn''t kill anyone. In the years they will live there, no one will be able to go to the second step. Unless there is someone among you with a genius who can achieve this...."


    After this speech, everyone fell silent. Moving to the 2nd step was a very difficult task. Even though they all had extraordinary geniuses, most of them thought it was impossible. Only some people remained sceptical. Michael was just as sceptical. Not just Kai. There were monsters among the other students this year. There were some pretty good geniuses among the older, more mature students. Kai, on the other hand... he just felt suspicious.


    "Don''t worry. None of us will go there. No one will know what''s going on there. As long as the sacred lands have the immortality formation, nothing will happen to anyone, but everyone will become incredibly powerful. It will definitely produce at least a few kings. When the last academy is left, the centre will be notified. Even though it may take a few years to finish, the benefits will be truly incredible. "said the man in the head seat. He did not say that it was one of the commanders who wanted this tournament to be different from the others, but he wanted the same thing. He trusted his students and believed that they would lead the developers to victory in the battle with the hunters.


    He was even prepared to go against Michael for that purpose.


    "I''m still not sure. At first we thought nine months.... I wonder if it''s a good decision to leave them to their own time. Even normal wars take too long. I''m afraid that in a few years the Hunters will know where they are." said someone else. As voices began to rise again from the table, the man who had spoken earlier began to speak again.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "We must take the risk. There is no way we can get to that island. If they spend a few years there, maybe they can uncover the hidden secrets of the island and have enlightenment. It is the perfect place for this World Tournament."


    "As you know, this year''s youngsters are very talented. We are living in a golden age. We need to increase the power of this age exponentially. 200 years ago, we need to take account of the disaster." said the man. With the man''s speech, the whole table fell silent. No one made a sound for a long time. Everyone was weighing the event with its pros and cons. 200 years ago they had suffered a great loss. This tournament they were going to organise now was at a level that could unleash all potentials. Maybe they could create new geniuses at that level.


    "I agree." As everyone turned in the direction of the voice, they saw the man leaning against the wall. The man''s hair was cut to the neck level. His blonde hair was no longer the same. It was brown. Although he had an indifferent expression on his face, no one had realised that he had entered here.


    This person was, of course, Gray! The people here were half a step to the 3rd step or people who had passed to the 3rd step. Apart from Michael, the highest person here was in the middle of the 3rd step. Michael and Gray were at the top of the 3rd step.


    At least people thought so.


    "Gray... What do you mean?" The man in the middle of the 3rd step spoke from the beginning. This man was sitting in the chair. Maybe Michael and Gray were more powerful, but he was the chief director appointed here by the army. His words represented the army here.


    "What you don''t understand is that you are still too naive. Without risk, there is no reward. In fact, it would be better without the immortality formation, but since the children will be there for a few years, it won''t make much difference even if there is a formation. They''ll feel death at least to some extent. Even if a few people stay there, it won''t make a difference. I think this plan should be approved. "said Gray.


    As everyone softened with Gray''s words, everyone gradually began to give their approval. There was only one person left who did not approve. Gray turned to that person and spoke amicably.


    "Michael, what do you say?"


    Even Aserah had given her approval, but Michael had not made a sound from the very beginning. The reason for this was not known to any of them.


    No one could say anything to Michael as he slowly got up and walked away. No matter how lowly the Red Lightning Academy was, it was because the academy had been without a headmaster for a long time. Michael had left the area because of the incident 200 years ago. When he was first heard from, it was learnt that he was training Jace''s father, James. When James died, he decided to return to the academy. No matter how much the army wanted him, he still refused and became the head of the academy. However, he could have been a lord with the power he had. And since he was the strongest person here, no one could oppose him. Even Gray wasn''t sure he could beat him. Michael had travelled the world and perhaps other dimensions for almost 200 years. His experience here might have made him stronger than he was. Even though he had travelled the planets, dimensions and the world with King Ursula, he had gone with her protection. If anything had happened to him, Ursula would have saved him anyway. But Michael was alone. He defied the dimensions alone. Even the possibility that Michael had hidden his power was too great. Gray felt like an ant just looking at that man''s back. It was as if there was a mountain behind those shoulders and no matter what he did, he would never be able to cross that mountain. At the same time, apart from the event 200 years ago, there was an event that took place 100 years ago between Michael and the hunters. This event covered the Era and even the developers kept it top secret. But no one knew about it except the Commander-in-Chief. Michael had become strong enough to have a conflict with the hunters.


    "I can''t decide the death of my children! Knowing the danger, I can''t accept it, but I won''t object. I''ll leave the decision to them." He said and left the room. Did that mean he was going to ask them? Or did he just not want to approve it directly? Michael''s thoughts were not understood.


    Aserah also left the room with the sound of a footstep, although no sound came from the room in the following seconds. For her, Michael was the only person she would obey and follow for the rest of her life. Aserah would always stand by Michael against anything he decided.


    So everyone left the room and the decision was made.


    The remaining 3 months to the World Tournament had begun. The World Tournament would be held on Sky Island.

 Chapter 76: Kai Smashes!!

    While all this was happening, the day was going on in the academy. Although a lot had happened in one day, it was not over yet.


    "Why did you hurt the boy so badly?" said Emma. The way she said it sounded like she was scolding Kai. Kai couldn''t even speak out against Emma in this situation. He looked like a little boy with his neck bent.


    "It was an accident. He was too weak," Kai said. In truth, those words were nothing but rubbish. Kai had control over his power and it was clearly his decision to hurt Reina so badly, but he knew it was cruel of him not to feel sorry for him. That''s why he said what he did. Maybe he didn''t want Emma and the others to walk away from him for good reason.


    "What do you mean he was too weak?! That boy was stronger than us! Are we too weak?! " said Emma. But these words should not have been said because Emma was right. They were really weak. Kai had even wanted to help them (!) because of this situation. Emma remembered too. As soon as she finished speaking, she regretted what she had said. At the same time, a childish smile appeared on Kai''s face. Whereas before Kai was shrinking like a child, this time Emma was shrinking. Kai turned around and saw 3 other friends shaking. As the grin on his face grew, he started to speak.


    "There was that matter with you, wasn''t there? I was going to give you a punishment. Don''t worry, even if it is a punishment, this punishment will increase your development. Get ready today, we will not come to the 2nd District tomorrow. I have some very fun plans for you."


    After Kai spoke, he threw his head in the air and tried to have a bad guy laugh. 5 people walked towards the exit, 4 of them looking at the ground. Kai was looking from side to side with a bully-like smile in front of them. He had the power to slap anyone here. Sometimes Jack and Kevin gave Emma angry looks. However, Melony was able to restrain both of them from their sides.


    Meanwhile Jack told her some things about Kai. His desire for education and his ambition to win. About stories for his will.


    Emma and Melony were stunned by what they learnt about Kai. Could a person be that ambitious? Melony looked at Kai and saw an idol. A friend she would definitely follow in his footsteps. Emma saw the love she wanted to spend her life with. Yet she couldn''t admit it to herself. So there was still time for the two sides to unite.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Or maybe never unite at all?


    While they were talking like this, they went out of the academy building and walked in the academy garden. Each step they took on the grass filled their hearts with peace. Kai wanted to go this way just for that reason. This path was a marvellous place for his development. The path of peace was great for my development.


    "Hey, kid, look over here!"


    Kai and the others looked in the direction of the voice. They had the usual uncaring look on their faces. Even an idiot could tell that this call was not spoken in a good way. It was said in a condescending manner.


    Kai and the others were a little surprised when they looked at the person shouting at them. This man was a monk! A monk without a single hair on his head. While Kevin and Kai were trying to restrain themselves because of the young man''s appearance, Jack had a smile on his face and the girls did not show any sign of it.


    Kai and the others looked around and saw a dense crowd of people. They were all looking to see what was going to happen. Apparently it was someone famous. That''s when the young monk spoke.


    "Which one of you is Kai? I dare him to come out. Don''t try to hide, I''ll find you. Go with the great monk."


    "Okay," Kai said. Everyone''s eyes were on them as they calmly stepped forward. Alvar was surprised by this situation. He didn''t expect him to accept it so quickly. It''s only first year, right? A smile formed on his face as he looked at Kai.


    "You''re overconfident, kid! I''m the strongest developmentalist in the second year. Do you really think you can beat me? The great monk needs to rip your arrogance out of you!" shouted Alvar. A violent aura was emanating from his body instead of the pure aura that monks were supposed to have. It was evil and dark. It was arrogant and rude.


    "You are a monk who has fallen into the dark path. It is the duty of this great man to set you on the right path. I''d like you to meet me for a confrontation. You''ve probably come for your friend, bald monk. I have inadvertently caused him such great harm, but I will do so willingly to lead you off the dark path." The crowd was vomiting blood as Kai took a step forward. Yes, maybe Alvar was mangy and annoying, but right now he had an equal. Kai''s current arrogance was a perfect match for Alvar!


    People looked at them. The youth in front of them was even worse than Alvar. It was really fate that two people with such a mouth would come face to face.


    Alvar almost vomited blood when he heard Kai''s words. Now he understood very well how people felt when he spoke. With a smile on his face, he took a step forward and snapped his fingers.


    "This is gonna be fun. Let''s get started." And the fight started. Although both sides stayed in place, the people watching the fight were very excited. Some people had seen how Kai defeated Reina, and from what they said, Kai was at least on the same level as Alvar. In the middle of the green lightning.


    When Alvar finally attacked, he dived straight in without using any tactics. When Kai saw this, he suddenly started to move from his place.


    Because of Kai''s development path, Kai couldn''t use earth run or time freeze. But the speed Kai had was freezing time on its own. Kai was half a step away from the orange lightning. Even the physical strength he had was in the middle of the orange lightning. And this physical strength was of course not only in his arms but also in his legs. So the speed he had was enough to be described as extraordinary.


    Time stopped when Kai moved. Alvar didn''t have the luxury of resisting it. Alvar was using his sense of wonder. Even if he could see the future, he couldn''t stop it. This speed was far superior to his.

 Chapter 77: Kai Smashes!! (2)

    As soon as Kai froze time, he began to watch the surroundings. He could only do this because he was a king killer. Otherwise, even if he was fast, his mind wouldn''t have the speed for it. People were excited to see what was going to happen. Kai smiled and went to the children behind Alvar. They were all excitedly watching what was going to happen. One of them cowered in his seat in fear. Kai could hardly keep himself from laughing as he looked at the boy.


    "Hahahahaha. Cowardly boy. Don''t you trust Alvar to win? Why are you scared? Hahah anyway. " After looking at the cowardly boy, Kai thought that he should help this boy sometime. How was such a wimp going to survive in the world tournament? How was he going to help Kai?


    Kai wandered around a bit more, and when he couldn''t find anything that caught his attention, he came in front of Alvar. The people around were really both weak and ordinary. He could not find any other ulterior motives. If he had, he would have put them on the ground and spanked them. Because he was getting bored of this job.


    "What kind of a creature is this? What kind of a monk are you? He''s drooling when he runs. Anyway, it doesn''t matter as long as it doesn''t come at me. Now it''s time for me to purify you. Demon, come out. " Kai put his hand on Alvar''s neck and started to lift him off the ground. At that moment, he remembered a film scene and was excited that he could do such things now.


    BOOM!!!


    "KAI CRUSHES!!!"


    Kai instantly slammed Alvar to the ground.


    As Alvar crashed to the ground, a shattered area was formed in the middle of the grass road. Alvar was pulverised. At the same time, time was restored as Kai slammed Alvar to the ground.


    While everyone was looking at what was happening, some could not understand what was happening. If they had thought for 40 years, they would not have thought that Alvar would be knocked down so easily. He was literally thrown to the ground like a teddy bear.


    "How did this happen? What kind of monster is this kid that can defeat even Alvar so easily! Or is it that only third graders can deal with him!? "


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    "Exactly, who else can deal with him!? Can''t you see? Alvar''s stuck to the ground like a leech!"


    "Don''t talk stupid! He''s unbeatable even among the 3rd graders! Only Lena can beat him!! She and him live in the same house!! I don''t understand. Do only monsters live in that house?!"


    Emma and the others sighed deeply while everyone was talking about such things. Kai''s defeat in such a way would really make them vomit blood. They were the same age. Why was there such a difference? Was the world really a fair place?


    "Amitabha. I''ve purified your soul. Now you can live properly. Now, get up and go home. I didn''t hit you that hard. You just fell to the ground. How much did it hurt? Stop pretending out there. " Kai said and walked away with his friends. As the crowd dispersed with them, only the cowardly boy was left next to Alvar. Alvar started looking at the sky from the ground. He had really acted. Despite this, there were many bruises on his body. His nose was bleeding. But none of the wounds were as heavy as the wound to his pride. Why had he acted? Why didn''t he want to keep fighting?


    There was nothing to fight for. He realised at the first blow that he had no chance of winning.


    "To lose so easily. I''m really ashamed of myself. What I could have done... What I did... I''ve done... It was all for nothing. Just one young man came and destroyed all my pride, all my strength. I was afraid... I was afraid that someone would overtake me and I didn''t leave the position I had. Even if I don''t leave, people don''t stay where they are, unfortunately. What a pity. "


    He realised this a long time ago. But only now he had the courage to say it out loud.


    Seeing Alvar, the cowardly boy came to him with calm steps. In fact, he was still suspicious and uneasy towards him.


    "Get up, let''s go. " he said. Alvar looked up and looked at the boy. But he was not angry at all.


    "Where to?" he said. The boy looked around without a care in the world.


    "I don''t know. You look bad. I could use a drink. I''m hungry. You can come if you want. Of course you have to buy for me. "he said and held out his hand to Alvar.


    "You really have a heart. I have a suspicion you came to me just to take advantage of me. "


    Alvar looked at the hand and the cowardly boy. Alvar grabbed the cowardly boy''s hand without taking too long and the two of them started walking towards the sunset.


    Yes, to the sunset. Isn''t it nice?


    "Your progress is actually not bad at all. You are at the peak of the blue lightning. By the way, what was your name again?" asked Alvar.


    "My name is Issac, but you can call me anything you like. "


    "What does that mean? Of course I''ll say what I want. And you expect me to call you by your name? This great monk is important. If that boy has surpassed me, it means he''s more important. Not that I am unimportant. " said Alvar. Issac laughed at that.


    "Yes, he is one of the Children of Uranus. He really is a great genius. It would be nice if we didn''t get behind him. " said Issac and they fell into a long silence. After this long silence Issac began to speak.


    "Actually, I''m beginning to understand now. I understand what Kai told us. Hmmm, we''d better get stronger. Because after today, everyone in this area is going to be trying to get stronger."


    "Anyway, we''ll do something. You tell me this... You really do have something to drink at home, don''t you? Don''t expect to pay me. And I''ll tell you right now. I don''t drink. It''s a habit from the monastery." said Alvar.


    "Haha, don''t worry. I don''t drink either. I''m only 14. I have ginseng tea at home. It tastes very good. There must be some in the monastery."


    "Hehe, those dung beetles have everything you want. Anyway, I am surprised that you have Ginseng Tea, but of course I will not say no. Let''s go." said Alvar and they disappeared under the light.

 Chapter 78: A True Kingslayer (1)

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>

 Chapter 79: A True Kingslayer

    <div>


    As Kai and the others moved away from the area, they again moved to an area outside the academy. Everyone had their mana weapons, but Kai''s Sirius was hanging on his back. Obviously Kai wanted to test how well he could fight them without using a sword.


    <div>


    <div>


    Kai smiled as 5 people attacked Kai at once. Their movements were far from co-ordinated, but not bad. They turned in 5 different directions to avoid getting in each other''s way. Even so, they couldn''t all reach Kai at the same time. That was their mistake.


    <div>


    <div>


    Jack was the first to arrive. He immediately started with a punch to Kai''s face.


    <div>


    <div>


    As the punch came at Kai, Quentin arrived on the other side and he sent a punch to Kai''s right.


    <div>


    <div>


    Kai grinned slyly as he looked at them. A few inches before the punches touched his face, Kai suddenly moved and grabbed the arms of the 2 young men and turned them towards each other. Neither could resist his power. Even though they were on the same level, Kai had the upper hand as a fury.


    <div>


    <div>


    As a result, the two couldn''t stop themselves from staggering as their arms hit each other.


    <div>


    <div>


    At that moment, a low wind sound reached Kai''s ears. He instantly took a step back from his place and began to exchange punches with Melony and Kevin, who were waiting to attack him. More precisely, he deflected their punches. Each punch was powerful and each punch was violent, but all could be stopped. All predictable by a sense of wonder.


    <div>


    <div>


    Not even a second after Kai''s retreat, Emma fell into Kai''s old position. She was obviously aiming for a surprise attack, but she was too late. Kai saw beyond her. Emma''s brief prophecy wasn''t enough. She too began to attack Kai.


    <div>


    <div>


    Quentin and Jack were also quick to attack Kai, trying to corner Kai, but Kai blocked all the punches. Still, the beads of sweat on his forehead were noticeable. It was because of Emma. Emma was also a seer and it was difficult for Kai to see beyond her.


    <div>


    <div>


    Despite all the blows, Kai still had that smile on his face. As soon as that smile faded, the aura emanating from Kai''s body also changed. Although he was still in the centre of the blue lightning, it had become more violent.


    <div>


    <div>


    Kai suddenly accelerated and touched Quentin''s eyes. As Quentin recoiled in pain, Kai took advantage of the opening and created a gap for himself. He punched Jack in the stomach, then spun with his right foot and swung him around so that he collided with Emma.


    <div>


    <div>


    As soon as he hit, Jack went down with Emma. Of course, Kevin and Melony were not idle in the meantime.


    <div>


    <div>


    Kevin suddenly jumped off the ground and flew 2 metres up. Melony, on the other hand, was planning to hit Kai''s chin by leaning in the opposite direction. Kai noticed Kevin first and turned to him. As he took a step forward and jumped, he was in the air a little to Kevin''s right.


    <div>


    <div>


    Kai slammed his fist into Kevin''s stomach. He didn''t hit him with all his strength, but he still hit him very hard.


    <div>


    <div>


    As Kevin coughed up blood in the air, Kai placed his hands on Kevin''s shoulders and struck Kevin''s stomach with all his strength with his legs.


    <div>


    <div>


    Kai reached Melony''s side with incredible speed as Kevin rose higher and higher in the air with the reaction.


    <div>


    <div>


    Kai showed no mercy. Before his feet even touched the ground, he didn''t let Melony react and punched him too.


    <div>


    <div>


    Melony didn''t realise what was happening in the fast-paced fight, but she thought fast. She suddenly threw herself back and made Kai miss the punch. At that moment, he took advantage of the opportunity and rushed forward and used Absolute Dominance.


    <div>


    <div>


    Absolute Dominance was the ability that mind thieves gained when they switched to blue lightning. It was a kind of petrification.  Milah had acquired this quality before she was blue lightning. Of course, she had used it a lot in the tournament, but people had never realised that it was Absolute Domination.


    <div>


    <div>


    While Kai''s body stopped for a very small moment, there was nothing Melony could do at that moment. She couldn''t make a proper attack on Kai from where she was. Because she was almost at Kai''s feet. She couldn''t pull her fist back and hit Kai.


    <div>


    <div>


    Just then, Emma suddenly appeared with Yue''s Stone hanging around her neck. As her fists hit Kai''s knee cavities, Kai involuntarily kneeled down. Of course, at this time, the effect of Absolute Dominance had also passed.


    <div>


    <div>


    Jack jumped as Kai fell to his knees.


    <div>


    <div>


    "Point Slash!!!"


    <div>


    <div>


    A rope that only Jack saw came out of the sword and travelled towards Kai''s shoulder. Jack cut the rope with his katana. It was almost over.


    <div>


    <div>


    ''He was too strong,''


    <div>


    <div>


    "Great! But you forget some things! I can control 6 emotions!!!"


    <div>


    <div>


    The moment they heard Kai''s voice in their minds, Kai attacked Jack with his mind power. As a result, Jack was very close. However, he only managed to stop Jack for a second. Then he quickly stood up and hit the girls with two fists at the same time. His eyes shone with the lightning of six emotions. The yellow lightning bolts didn''t reach his pupil, but they gave him great power.


    <div>


    <div>


    Kai blinked and felt it. He turned his head and threw himself back to dodge the attack of the flaming sword at the last moment. He tried to pull back again as Jack''s sword came at him, but this time Quentin brandished his sword again. This time he could not escape. He was caught between two swords. Kai had no choice but to resist the swords this time. Two lightning bolts flashed in his eyes. Anger and fear showed their power and an incredible adrenaline flooded Kai''s body.


    <div>


    <div>


    Sweat began to form on Kai''s forehead as he held both swords in his hands. The power of the swords was too much. He held the swords with all his strength, not caring about the blood on his hands. Although the amount of adrenaline was very high, it could not prevent all the pain. He was clenching his teeth while clenching the swords. At that moment, love joined the two lightning bolts.


    <div>


    <div>


    Kai unleashed the full force of his rage. Both Jack''s and Quentin''s swords were knocked back as he swiftly pushed them away. Another of Kai''s lightning bolts flashed. Excitement.


    <div>


    <div>


    Just as Kai was about to grab Jack and Quentin with his hands, the last lightning bolt that could be activated flashed. Curiosity.


    <div>


    <div>


    As Kai instantly retreated from where he was, Kevin appeared with Skana where he had been standing a moment ago. Melony and Emma joined them. They all had their mana weapons out. Kai smiled. His hands were covered in blood, but they were definitely healing. In a few minutes, there would be nothing left of that deep wound.


    <div>


    <div>


    "You really haven''t been idle since you got your mana weapons. In 2 weeks, you have created beautiful techniques instead of those crappy techniques in the tournament. That''s a nice achievement. And Quentin, I thought you were always lying here, so there are times when you use your sword. "said Kai, but neither Quentin nor the others spoke. They were at war now. They didn''t think Kai could be this strong, but they still couldn''t afford to lose. The smile on Kai''s face disappeared again. They all felt uneasy with the sudden change. However, they did not show it in the slightest.


    <div>


    <div>


    " So that''s it...... I guess the song of swords begins." Kai threw his hand on his back and Sirius appeared.


    <div>


    <div>


    With the appearance of Sirius, the 4 elements began to react in a certain way. Kai''s eyes and the aura emanating from the sword were incredible. Sirius'' appearance had completely changed Kai''s existence. The previous Kai could only stay strong thanks to 6 emotions. Now it was time to reveal his true trump cards.


    <div>


    <div>


    At that moment, someone in the trees in the distance let out a deep sigh. There was a smile on his face. Although his thin lips were visible, his face was obscured by the tree leaves. Nevertheless, he never took his focus off Kai for a moment. He did not feel the need to hide his admiration for him.


    <div>


    <div>


    "Now that''s a real Kingslayer."

 Chapter 80: Song Of The Swords (1)

    There was an incredible change in the atmosphere. The looks coming out of Kai''s eyes were literally carving their souls. Those crazy desires touched their hearts and increased their desire to fight. They had already decided to take up running training. They felt doomed to lose this fight.


    As all 5 of them moved at the same time, Quentin appeared in front of Kai first this time. He had to be the fastest of them all.


    While Quentin made a horizontal attack on Kai with his fiery sword, Kai blocked the attack by holding his own sword upright. He quickly kicked Quentin and knocked him a few metres away. This gave him time to block the others'' attack.


    As Kai cut the earth towards Quentin with his sword, a wave of earth rose from the ground and travelled towards Quentin. He had to maximise the time he had and, if he was lucky, render Quentin unable to move.


    The biggest problem here was their numbers. He had to reduce the numbers as soon as possible.


    As soon as Quentin saw the attack coming, he made a move to pierce the earth with his sword, but suddenly realised he couldn''t move. Kai had sunk his sword into the ground once more and grabbed Quentin''s feet with the earth. The wave of dirt hit Quentin, but before Kai could find out what happened to him, the others began to attack. Jack, Melody and Emma. Kevin wasn''t with them. He had suddenly disappeared. Kai wanted to think about where he was, but realised he didn''t have time.


    Emma punched Kai with the power of Yue''s Stone. Kai held the sword horizontally and met the punch. The sword should have cut the fist. This was no ordinary sword, and it was a punch! Kai had thought this would end badly when he saw Emma not stopping, but he had underestimated Emma''s punch. After the collision of the fist and the sword, Kai was dragged back 3 metres. As he bent down with the wind he felt on his back, a foot passed over his head.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Turning his head, Kai looked at Melony, who was trying to attack him. Suddenly, he was a few centimetres away from slamming his fist into Melony as he unexpectedly raised his fist from the ground.


    It was these few seconds that saved Melony.


    "Time Freeze!"


    With Jack''s shout, Kai suddenly froze in place. Likewise, everything in the world froze. Jack sighed deeply as he looked at Kai. Kai also had a sense of fear, but he had to reach the second step to have the blue lightning ability.


    "You''ve worn us out Kai, but this fight is over-" Jack''s words were interrupted by Kai''s kick. Kai suddenly moved and kicked Jack. It was impossible to understand how he did it. However, Jack dodged it. He had retreated. Kai might have been moving in this world, but not as fast as before. Jack had no trouble countering him and could even win a one-on-one fight against him. He resisted the slowing of time as he struggled to his feet.


    "Huh, you''ve tired me out but you''re making a big mistake thinking this fight is over Jack. I may have slowed down, but you still have no chance of beating me. You made a mistake creating this world."


    These were Kai''s words spoken through his mind. He did not have the ability to freeze time and his voice did not reach the air. However, mentally, he still had no problem reaching Jack.


    This made Jack partially understand the imbalance Kai was talking about.


    "I did a good job creating this world because I slowed you down, you''re not fast enough to fight me," Jack said. Kai just laughed at that. Jack was right, but he was wrong about one thing.


    "So that''s what you think. Yes, I''ve weakened, but what about your friends, they froze too. Your biggest mistake. You have to face me alone and you have to protect them. " As soon as Kai spoke, he immediately turned round and punched Melony in the face with all his power.


    Jack ran but couldn''t reach Kai''s punch. As soon as the punch hit Melony, time returned and Melony was thrown 10 metres away from where she was and stopped after hitting a tree. She lost consciousness. Her face was covered in blood after such a blow. Kai had shown her no mercy, even though she was a woman. If she had been treated in a normal hospital, she would definitely have a scar.


    "One down. Wait a minute. Maybe there were two. Anyway, now the third one goes!" said Kai. When he started fighting Emma and Jack, he didn''t even believe that there was a chance of losing this fight!


    He was a perfect genius!


    He was beyond genius!


    Kai especially avoided Emma''s punches. He knew the power of those punches. That power exceeded even his own physical strength. Yet Kai''s speed was superior to Emma''s. He was able to avoid attacks. His sense of curiosity was superior and Emma couldn''t overpower him. Despite this, Kai could see no other way but to accept. Emma was definitely the one who gave him the greatest difficulty in the same stage.

 Chapter 81: Song Of The Swords (2)

    Kai could only cover Emma''s dominant power with his speed, but this weakness was also destroyed by Jack''s speed.


    "This fight is getting too long." Kai suddenly became stronger and his speed increased accordingly. The two of them may have been closing their own gaps, but Kai still commanded 6 emotions, and slowed their movements with a perfect sword. It was impossible to defeat him the way Jack and Emma did. For them, as well as for Kai, this fight was an important experience.


    When Kai''s fist hit both of them in the stomach, they were 3 metres apart, but they both attacked immediately. Jack was using his sword this time. Kai immediately took out his sword and met Jack''s sword. Before Emma hit Kai, Kai blinked and at the same time Emma fell to her knees. In her mind, a huge trumpet blast began to sound!


    Another wave of swords began to come towards Kai as Kai and Jack clashed.


    Blinking once more, Kai saw the attack and quickly pushed Jack away. He certainly had the physical strength to hold him off for a short time. Kai was a rager! As he swung his sword in the sky a wave of fire from the sky began travelling towards Kevin and Quentin.


    Quentin dodged the attack with his sword and at the same time Kevin lunged forward with his sword. As his sword turned to shadows, he was unpredictable, but such attacks would not work against Kai. The power of a seer should not be underestimated.


    Kai closed his eyes and used the oracle to locate Kev?n''s sword. He was like a fish in water in the shadows. Kai attacked without opening his eyes, his sword descending from the sky with its flames.


    Just then, Quentin blocked Kai''s flames with the flames of his sword.


    "Point Slash!!!"


    Jack suddenly jumped up and attacked Kai with his sword.


    "Yue''s Stone!!! Wake up 3%!!!"


    Emma also jumped up, her red stone shining brightly in her pocket. Kai suspected that Emma would lose her powers if he cut that pocket and dropped the stone, but he quickly gave up. He didn''t want to rip Emma''s trousers with so many people around.


    Maybe later.


    Just then, Quentin and Kevin had also survived Kai''s attack.


    While they were all attacking Kai from 4 sides, Kai held his sword upright and opened his eyes with the flames of the sword.


    " RAAAAAAAA!!!! " Kai roared like a bear as he spun his sword around 360¡ã degrees. And sword flames surrounded him. The red flames began to burn even more fiercely as the wind appeared around him. This time even Quentin was blown back by the flames.


    Kai''s eyes burned as he looked at them. This was the power of the 4 paths!! Kai had spent a week honing them for nothing. Shouldn''t he at least be expected to have some understanding?


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    When everyone was a few metres away, they looked at Kai with shocked eyes. They had used all their strength for this attack. It could not have been blocked so easily. They were all at the same level. The previous times, the improvement was high. What about now?


    "I-impossible!!!"


    Kai immediately turned his head to look at where Quentin and Kevin were. In an instant, he disappeared from where he was and appeared in front of them, brandishing his sword wrapped in flames.


    Quentin wasted no time, blocking the sword attack with his own flaming sword, while Kevin attacked Kai with his sword, blending into the shadows.


    As Kai''s sword suddenly changed, the flames turned into water. As a result of the combination of fire and water, fog was formed. While no one could see anything, Kai closed his eyes again and felt it. He quickly somersaulted over Quentin''s shoulder and hit Kevin hard with his heel.


    At that moment Emma and Jack also jumped up and tried to attack Kai.


    Kai ducked his head before his feet touched the ground and grabbed the ground with one hand. Then he turned with his feet and hit Quentin''s back. Then, closing his eyes again, he focused. He landed on his feet.


    "Heavenly Elemental Sword, show your power. Sirius!"


    Kai''s sword suddenly flashed as Kai bent his knees. The 4 people in front of him had finally stood up.


    "It''s over."


    Kai held the sword with 2 hands while 4 people were running towards him.


    Kai took another step and swung the sword above his head and waved it towards the 4 youths.


    "Heavenly Wind Slash!!!!"


    The wind cut from Kai''s sword flashed dazzlingly and travelled towards the 4.


    An incredible light filled the sky. It was an unexpected brightness that could only be found in blue lightning. The sound of trees falling was heard. Kai lost his balance. He had a proud smile on his face for using such power at this level.


    When the light disappeared, three people were lying on the ground. Only Quentin was standing. His hands were shaking. Although he protected himself with his sword, the blood oozing from his head was clearly visible. His eyes were wide with fear. He was at a loss for words as he suddenly fell to his knees.


    Quentin was stronger than the others. Yet he couldn''t help trembling in the face of that power. His eyelids slowly closed and he fell to the ground like the others.


    Kai took a breath where he was and then that smile appeared on his face again. He did some stretching. He also did squad and other funny moves. Then he scratched his head.


    Oh, it was over in no time.


    "You''re a monster." Kai turned round to look at the man staring at him. His shoulder-length hair was brown and he had the mature eyes of a developer. Mature eyes that showed no age. His gaze clearly showed that he was surprised too. He was impressed by Kai''s abilities.


    Kai looked at him. He snickered and waited for him to praise him.


    When no words came, however, he decided to speak himself.


    "So, you''ve been making the rounds. It must be hard to stay cooped up for 200 years. You cut your hair too. You''re trying to accept that you''re not the same person you used to be," Kai said. Gray completely ignored what Kai said. How funny was it for a small teenager to talk to him as if he was his equal? As talented as he was, Gray knew that Kai was still far from catching up with him.


    Especially if he didn''t get rid of his arrogance soon.


    "I''m really surprised that a genius like you can exist in a time like this. Still, you''re not much different from your past lives."


    These words were clearly insulting. Yet Kai ignored them. He might be arrogant, but he wasn''t stupid. He wasn''t going to defy Gray and get blown to atoms here.


    "Still, you can''t say my technique is bad. It''s a marvellous skill I developed using the wind element. It has its faults, of course, but I will polish it."


    As Kai walked away, Gray looked at the 50 metres of felled trees and the 4 young men lying on the ground.


    Gray looked at him. He sighed and laughed. No matter how little he praised, he would not deny that the technique Kai had just done had incredible power for blue lightning.

 Chapter 82: What Am I To You? (1)

    Emma and the others were holding their heads in pain as they walked home. When Kevin woke up, he quickly healed them too. Of course, heavy wounds didn''t just disappear. Especially when Kevin''s level as a healer was so low. Still, he was able to get them home. If their condition worsened, they could always go to the academy healers.


    Now they were on their way home. Those who saw them on the road were talking about who could do this to a house with such great power in District 1. At the same time, Quentin went to his own house. He was in better condition than they were. He only had a slight head injury and Kevin had almost healed him. He would be back to his old self after some rest at home.


    "I apologise. Maybe this wouldn''t have happened if I hadn''t become useless," Melony said. She bowed her head and tried to hide the big ugly scar on her face. Especially from Kevin. It was her weakness that she had come to such a state.


    It was Kai''s fault, but Melony could no longer find a reason to be angry with him. It was pointless in itself. Kai was like a child. It was futile to argue with him. Kai couldn''t be wrong.


    She woke up before the others, but she had no strength to move and a big bruise on her head. So she couldn''t do anything. When she woke up, Kai was already gone.


    That''s when she realised they''d lost the fight.


    "Don''t feel sorry for yourself. I can even say I''d like to be you. That attack was too powerful. Our numbers meant nothing. You couldn''t have done anything. Don''t feel bad."


    Emma sighed and looked at the house in the distance as she crawled forward. She gritted her teeth.


    "My kidneys still hurt. The animal almost broke all my ribs. Kevin even overstepped his limits until he healed us, and he''s not the only one. Quentin overstepped his limits too, but he looked so sad. It must have hurt to see the difference. It must have really upset him that Kai''s power, even this much, could beat us. We''re not on the same level and we all started at the same time. Sometimes the height of his ability makes me question the justice of the universe. "Emma said. Her leg seized for a moment. After hitting it a few times, she started to move forward by rubbing her foot again. Fortunately, they had brought adrenaline injections with them so they didn''t feel the pain.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Kai was smart, but they weren''t stupid. They had learnt to be prepared for anything.


    Emma was right. It took Kevin about ten hours to heal them. They were so badly injured they couldn''t even get to the infirmary. They couldn''t move their legs. In normal hospitals, they could have lost their legs or arms. Kai crushed them like insects. It was very humiliating.


    And they were very hungry. With 10 hours of hunger, they could have eaten a dinosaur.


    When they came home, Lena and Jace were fighting outside again. With continuous combat training, Jace was trying to add something from his own experience to Lena. They definitely should have won a piece of this training. They looked pretty bad.


    Kai was lying down watching television. He had spent the first hour sleeping at home. Sleep had healed his wounds and got him back in shape. In the remaining hours he''d done a bit of walking around, picking on the upperclassmen, and a few hours of training. In the final hours he had settled down to watch a television programme he often watched in Seattle.


    When Emma saw Kai sitting on the couch while they were in so much pain, she couldn''t contain herself any longer and attacked Kai. Her claws were meant to tear his neck off. This was the madness of hunger and thirst.


    He was now a zombie who wanted brains.


    Kai saw Emma suddenly jumping on him, but he deliberately did not react.


    When Emma jumped on him, Kai waited for the right moment. He twisted his body. He accelerated and moved behind Emma in an unnatural movement. Of course, when he found the right opportunity, he grabbed Emma by the legs and the young girl, who was weak in the air, ended up in Kai''s arms.


    Emma''s arms ended behind Kai''s neck and her legs whipped Kai''s arse.


    "Yiha!"


    The embarrassing words spilling out of Kai''s mouth brought enlightenment to Emma. Emma blushed like a tomato when she realised she was wrapped around Kai''s waist with her feet. Kai was almost close enough to kiss Emma.


    "Isn''t it time for my second kiss?" said Kai. Emma shouted at Kai with her reddened speed.


    She was actually really angry this time.


    "What are you doing?! No second kiss for you, of course not! What do you think I am that you''re being so shameless!? What are you to me-"


    The words were interrupted by a sudden change of expression on Kai''s face. Kai pulled Emma''s legs and Emma fell on her arse. Kai sighed and shuffled away. He wasn''t going to have this argument anymore. He was getting upset.


    Emma realised that her words once again meant the same things she had implied in the past. She had been hurtful in order to be moral, and especially to someone she didn''t want to be hurtful to.


    Emma went after Kai after a while. The others continued to do what they were doing. In fact, they weren''t doing anything. They leaned back on the sofa and watched the continuation of the television programme that Kai had interrupted. Each of them secretly thought that Emma couldn''t take a joke. And that Kai was too touchy.


    But there was one of them who didn''t think that. Someone who wasn''t there. Kevin.


    At that moment, Kevin was not in this group.

 Chapter 83: What Am I To You? (2)

    Kai knew he''d been very childish when he left. He was sure he''d been too touchy. But he couldn''t stop himself from doing it. He couldn''t stop himself from acting like he''d been born with a golden spoon. No matter what he did, he couldn''t be that different from his past lives. He was a spoilt child.


    He could clearly feel Emma''s presence coming after him. But he didn''t want to talk to her. So he avoided her. If he didn''t want her to find him, she wouldn''t find him.


    He knew he was avoiding Emma when he entered an alley between houses.


    "You''re really annoying."


    Kai looked at the boy in the shadows at the edge of the alley with a surprised look. It was quite surprising that he couldn''t avoid him. He had to admit that. Still, it should have been expected that his childhood friend would anticipate his moves.


    Kai put a hand to his cheek and returned with a puppy dog stare.


    "How can you call that cute face annoying-"


    "You look like a pig eating shit. You''d better get back to your old self before I puke over here."


    Kai laughed but accepted the possibility that he might actually look weird. Kevin turned back to him.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "You want to chastise us for being arrogant, but you''re being arrogant. Shouldn''t you stop doing that?"


    Kevin asked. These were his thoughts. But Kai saw his words as complete rubbish. Why am I saying this? Because Kevin was moving his ear and looking around while he was talking. He was extremely reckless. He disrespected the other person by not looking at his face. Black lines appeared on Kevin''s forehead.


    Obviously it touched his pride. However, if he knew Kai''s thoughts, he would feel more than uncomfortable.


    ''Could he be jealous of me?


    He had listened to Kai, though he didn''t seem to be paying any attention, but he didn''t find him rational and even as he thought about it he was angry that he, Kai, had dared to say such words to his face.


    He was contradicting himself, but he didn''t care. No one had the power to change him. Not even his own mentors.


    "I don''t think so at all, and why did you even come all the way here?"


    He realised he shouldn''t have spoken offensively. At least he was confident enough to do so. His sass didn''t cloud his mind.


    But Kevin wasn''t stupid either. Of course he was jealous of Kai. Anyone in their right mind would be jealous. The talents he had didn''t come through any effort. He was just lucky. He didn''t work harder than they did. Possibly even less. And yet he was leagues ahead of them. Kevin was jealous. But he didn''t say those words thinking that.


    He said those words because Kai was his best friend.


    Jack was their best friend too, but these people had always ignored the limitations of words. A best friend was someone you loved more than any other friend. But Kevin loved both Kai and Jack in a way that was closer than anyone else.


    He knew they both felt the same way. In the past...


    "I''m not sure how you feel anymore."


    Kai ignored Kevin''s words and disappeared down the alley without a word.


    ***

 Chapter 84: What Am I To You? (3)

    Meanwhile, elsewhere, Quentin was staggering home. He was whispering something in his mouth, but the people passing by and watching him didn''t understand what he was saying. Nobody was looking at him. It didn''t take a genius to realise that Quentin was drunk.


    He was drunk at his age. Really, his parents had raised a wonderful boy.


    When Quentin came home, he didn''t knock. He just smashed it down. Four people came downstairs at the sound.


    2 of them turned back as soon as they saw Quentin. They didn''t care that the door was open. They knew with one look that Quentin was drunk and they knew that the good boy would fix the door in the morning. Quentin was not worth disturbing their sleep.


    They were from District 2. Still, Quentin was much stronger than them. Quentin''s sword was too powerful and even his sheer strength overwhelmed them.


    Elena and Clara looked at Quentin and realised he was drunk. His neck was bent and he walked with a wobbly gait. Of course, the sheer amount of bruises on his body suggested that this drunkenness had brought problems. At least Clara was wrong about the pub brawl.


    "Elena, take this rascal by the arm and tie him to the sofa."


    Clara considered spanking Quentin for interrupting her beauty sleep. Fortunately, Elena disagreed and didn''t addict Quentin to interesting fantasies.


    Elena and Clara left Quentin on the couch. Seeing Quentin''s wounds, Elena immediately bent down and looked at him. She examined the wounds. They were quite close. In his drunken state, Quentin could have reached out and kissed her lips. When Clara saw Quentin''s smile, she must have been afraid of that because she immediately pulled Elena away.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Quentin, who did these wounds? What''s wrong with you?" Elena asked. She didn''t care at all that Clara pulled her back. Clara wasn''t even looking at Quentin.


    Quentin looked at Clara and laughed once more.


    "That''s what he did. Don''t you remember? He embarrassed me in front of everyone. He embarrassed me. He humiliated me. You''re really forgetful, Elena. You were there."


    Quentin''s words carried a bit of resentment from the past. Clara felt very uncomfortable because of these words. She felt guilty. And she remembered that she had underestimated the impact of her words in the heat of the moment on this occasion not so long ago. She was not what her words had made her out to be. What had happened that day... It was just a misunderstanding.


    "I apologised to you! What more do you want?!" shouted Clara. She had apologised. And yet Quentin kept bringing it up. She knew he wasn''t that hurt. Emotionally, Quentin was as solid as a rock. And yet he wanted to make her suffer. Quentin slowly got up from his seat and faced Clara.


    "You know what? I could beat you with one move right now. You''re much weaker than me. One punch could be fatal for you. You are not weak. You''ve realised your potential. You''re truly an extraordinary genius. Still, it''s not enough against me. Not anymore. So go back to your pathetic hut instead of barking at me like a wild dog. "


    Maybe Quentin wasn''t such a solid rock after all.


    His words caused Clara to grimace. Anger swept through her body, but she didn''t lose control. She didn''t want to be taken for granted. She stood up to Quentin, spitting and shouting.


    "And who made these wounds?! If you are so strong, it should be very difficult for a first year to hurt you. Why are you all bruised and battered like that?! " asked Clara. Quentin just laughed and sat back down. Instantly the smile disappeared from his face.


    "He was so strong. He was a monster! Even though 5 of us attacked, we couldn''t defeat him, and he was the same rank as us. He was even one grade lower than me. That technique.... Our numbers were meaningless. We lacked quality. I saw the light in the wind. I had an epiphany. It was a small and important step in energy, but I didn''t have time to think about it. I thought about it all night. And I reached the peak of blue lightning. I''m no match for him, though. I''m far away. I''m not comparable. But I''m still stronger than you, Clara. "Quentin said and staggered away. He climbed the stairs step by step.


    PAATTTT!!


    " Wait for me, Quentin! "


    But when Elena arrived, she picked up the fallen Quentin and carried him up the stairs. When she came back, she could see the disbelief on Clara''s face.


    Quentin had reached the peak. They still hadn''t made it to the middle.


    Elena finally came round and shouted after Quentin.


    "Quentin!! Who was that? Who was the one who had the same strength as you and defeated you? Did you meet a 5th year?"


    Quentin''s sigh could be heard all the way downstairs.


    "He wasn''t a fifth year. He was someone we knew well. You must recognise him. It was Kai." He said and went into his room. He didn''t want to think about today anymore.

 Chapter 85: What Am I To You (4)

    Meanwhile, Kai was on the roof of the house. This time he watched neither sunset nor sunrise. There was only the moon in the night sky. The stars marched behind it. Darkness and light stood in an intertwined order. Kai lacked the maturity to understand the depth of it. He could only think of the words the others had said to him. If he hadn''t been so attached to worldly things, perhaps he would have had the foresight of a law and fitted a few rockets to his development.


    But it was a long time before he reached that level.


    "How beautiful... How lucky I am to be born at a time like this, when the stars are most abundant in the sky."


    "At least he knows how to appreciate the stars.


    As Ezra grumbled to the other Masters in Kai''s mind, Kai ignored him completely. Talking to him would only bore him.


    Meanwhile, he turned his attention to someone else who was important to him.


    Behind Kai, Emma listened to him. Her blonde hair was tousled by a cold breeze. Looking at her face, you couldn''t tell what she was thinking, but you could tell she was upset. Although Kai sat down, Emma did not. She was standing and looking at Kai with her little soft face.


    "I have heard that there were great geniuses in the past, so much so that the king killers were not that important. Many of these geniuses already had unique talents. They kept the world in order and safe. "


    It was a very old story. Even the guardians of the senses were only children when they learnt it. It was a story of how the world worked before the war between them and the Era began.


    Now it was just a story.


    "It was so sudden. I don''t know what I''m supposed to do. All this power and responsibility... I''m not ready. Even I can tell. " After all the arrogance and vanity, the self-deprecating side of him had come out. Now that the despised personality was coming out in front of Emma, it was quite unexpected. All the geniuses had shown off their superiority and shown them who was stronger. But in the face of the world, he was a speck of dust. The realisation of that frightened him.


    Kai turned his head and looked at Emma.


    "Why don''t you sit down, this isn''t mine. You can sit as you like."


    Emma hesitated a little, but eventually sat down next to Kai. Kai was looking at the stars. Emma was looking at the floor in embarrassment. Even from the way Kai told her about it, she could tell she was different to him.


    "Are you still mad at me?" Emma asked. Kai shook his head from side to side.


    "It''s embarrassing in many ways that I''m mad at you for this. It''s embarrassing because it shows how much I care about you. It''s embarrassing because it makes me think I''m spoilt. It''s embarrassing because it shows that I don''t have much control over my emotions. I''d like to say I''m not angry, but that would be a lie. But I''m not angry at you. I''m not that upset."


    Emma and Kai stood there for a while longer. It was definitely past midnight. But Emma waited for Kai. Perhaps she felt it was her responsibility to do so. She had to admit that she was having trouble understanding Kai. Maybe Kai would tell her more. It might do her good.


    After a while Emma wanted to realise what she had come here for. Kai seemed to have no intention of talking all night.


    "Then I was wrong about what I said to you at home. I didn''t mean to say that. For me, you... " That sudden pause was enough for Kai to take action Kai suddenly turned his head and looked at Emma. There was hurt in his eyes. He was looking for a word, an answer.


    There was hope in Kai''s eyes.


    He was a fucking lover.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "What, Emma? Come on, tell me! What am I to you? Am I your lover? Your flatmate? Your favourite boy? Your comrade-in-arms? Your enemy? Am I your flirt? What am I to you, Emma?! "


    His self-confidence was enough to overcome everyone. He just felt inferior to the world. And that was because he wasn''t good enough. But he didn''t hesitate to say those words to someone like Emma.


    There was a long silence. Kai finally turned his head and looked back up at the sky.


    "That''s what I thought."


    Emma had tears in her eyes as she got up and walked away. She was angry with herself for not being able to answer. She walked away. She wasn''t wanted here.


    But what was she really leaving for? Was it discouragement that drove her away from this roof? Or was it shame? Perhaps she realised the irrationality between her heart and her mind.


    Why did she think she loved someone she had only seen once in her life? But if this was a mistake, why was her heart beating so fast?


    There were no answers to the questions. Emma left Kai alone with his own thoughts.


    Kai continued to look at the sky from where he was. Both hands behind his back, shaking his knee and letting the cold hit his face. He was upset. Who was to say he wasn''t. He was arrogant and spoilt. But he had a heart and he loved someone. If rejection was painful even for the gods, how could it not be for him?


    Time passed quickly, hour after hour. Kai finally got up from his seat. Or rather, he tried to get up. He failed. He slipped. He fell face first back to his seat.


    SLAM!!!


    "That really hurt."


    He shook his head from side to side. He felt confused. Until the next moment.


    He was rejected. But he was in love. This feeling was complicated. In the next moment Kai locked his love in his heart.


    He was excited. Of course, when he conveyed his feelings to Emma. The excitement faded. He focused his excitement on his mind.


    He was angry. He was a perfect being, but he was incapable of protecting his own thoughts in the presence of his masters. He was rejected by Emma, by someone so much weaker than him. Even if he knew it was wrong, it was impossible not to be affected by this anger. He channeled his anger into his voice and stood up and shouted. The instability in his anger was linked to his voice.


    His restlessness did not need a reason. He had already lost the chance to live a peaceful life when he decided to come to the academy. No, he lost that chance when he met the hunters even before that. He connected the peace to his body. The frequency changed. Kai''s shout became thick and hoarse. It ceased to belong to a human being. Serenity connected to the roar.


    Fear was the most difficult emotion he had ever encountered. He harboured a suspicion, a fear of everything and everyone. Even himself. So he attached this fear to himself. He made sure he would never lose this fear.


    He wondered about the future. He wondered about the memories and dreams to come. He wondered about adventures. There was no irregularity in that. Kai wondered. He wanted to see the picture of the future. So he tied his curiosity to the picture of the future. A part of it he would only realise many years later. He connected his curiosity to the blood of a woman who would be forever young.


    Kai''s roar unleashed an aura that shook heaven and earth. It was not about power. But this roar was a call to the future. A call to the experts. Kai Lane was coming to overcome them too.


    With Kai, all their past lives were roaring. The Ancient Institute roared. The Immortal Dragon that lay within roared. The blood in his body awakened. Now the bond with his past lives was complete. The power of the Ancient Clan was awakened. The Immortal Dragon''s Bloodline had also taken its first step towards awakening.


    This was the first time in trillions of years. A person had three bloodlines.


    One came from his soul.


    One came from his blood.


    One was the result of being chosen by the dragon.


    In his mind, 6 beings were sitting and watching what was happening like watching a film. Auron and Elvis even had popcorn in their hands. Lea and Eros were playing ping pong on the sidelines. Who would reach 10 thousand first?


    "This kid''s life is more exciting than the others," said Eros. He was definitely the most interested in the current situation. But he was already a few points away from victory and was trying not to be distracted.


    The pressure dropped. The ping pong ball disappeared. All the other illusions disappeared. The 6 great masters looked at the screen where they were watching Kai with astonished eyes.


    "Unbelievable! This boy really has pure blood. His entire race is roaring with him. Look at that aura. This is truly the summoned of the past Turks. "


    "It''s not just him. Look. This is the first time anyone''s actually merged with their own past lives. It''s unbelievable."


    "It''s not just that. He has the Immortal Dragon''s Bloodline!! He really has the Immortal Dragon''s Bloodline!! The Immortal Dragon chose him!!!"


    Everyone was excitedly counting attributes and praising Kai. Surprisingly among them, only Ezra didn''t say anything. He knew that these abilities and power would affect Kai''s personality the most.


    ***


    At that moment, the tree in Seattle where Kai and the others had carved his name was shining with a light that could be seen from all over Seattle. The white light gave the tree a blessed appearance.


    A boy was standing in front of the tree. He was looking at the shining tree. His father was looking at the tree next to him.


    "Henry, am I dreaming? Do you see the same thing?" Just as Henry was about to say yes, a black-haired boy appeared. He was about 20 years old and looked young. He had freckles. He had a long chin. He was disproportionately shaped, so you could tell that his mother had had a difficult labour getting him out. He touched the head of the child and the father. Today''s task had exhausted him much more than the previous days. Sweat had formed on his forehead and he felt very sticky.


    With the touch of the child, father and son forgot everything, but they were still standing in their places. Their memories of that moment were lost and had to be replaced by new memories.


    He took the boy and the father away from there and took them away immediately.


    That night many people like him entered people''s minds and made them forget what had happened. The soldier looked at the tree and spoke worriedly.


    "What''s going on?"


    ***


    At that time, a statue of a Dragon in a temple in the Far East began to shine. Immediately a lot of people were standing in front of the statue and everyone was looking at the statue in shock. An old looking man spoke among them.


    "The Immortal Dragon''s Bloodline has awakened!! It''s unbelievable!! Start searching now!! There must be someone who crossed the Orange Lightning today!!"


    Everyone in the temple went to work with excitement.


    ***


    Meanwhile, the sacred Turkish lands began to glow like trees and statues. Thousands of square kilometres of land shone and the tribes living on the sacred land were shocked. All of them knelt down at once. Not a single one was left standing. It didn''t matter how strong they were. The dream of their ancestors was about to come true. That night, an entire continent awoke from its slumber. The soldiers started to put people to sleep again. Only one person knew that the real reason for the Holy Land to shine was the corpses lying beneath it.


    In a large tribe living in the Holy Land, an old man opened his eyes. As he opened his eyes, the grains of sand on him disappeared and revealed his clean skin. Clean and that old face. A smile formed on his face.


    "The Pureblood has awakened."

 Chapter 86: Farewell (1)

    The night was shaken out of its silence by Kai''s roar, but it didn''t last long and everyone went back to bed to talk about it in the morning.


    Actually... Not everyone. The older seniors had shown up and wanted to question the events, but Michael had shown up and with some excuse or other had shooed them off to their caves.


    The rest of the night at the academy was quiet, but after this event, people from various parts of the world began to gather. Michael and Gray quickly flew out of their position and made their way to the central area. They could convince the elders, but not the army.


    As the people moved forward to unite, the moon gave way to the sun and the whole academy started talking about what happened last night.


    By that time, everyone in house 520 was awake. When everyone was looking for Kai, they found a note.


    ''All of you go to the field. I''ve set up a formation there. You can adjust the pressure that way. I can''t watch you all day. I have to train too. Have a good time.''


    The formation wasn''t set up by Kai, of course. It was set up by his masters. They couldn''t restrain their tolerance for Kai. The whole thing was proceeding just like the previous Kingslayers. These six great figures had always looked at their mates'' past lives like children.


    Although the others were surprised after reading this, Melony realised what was going on when she glanced at Emma. But she still didn''t say anything to anyone.


    Suddenly, everyone came to their senses with the sound of the door and Melony went and opened the door. Quentin was waiting curiously behind the door.


    "Aren''t we going? Where''s Kai?" he asked.


    "Kai said he was going to train. I don''t know why he suddenly fell in love with training. Does anyone understand why he did that?" said Jack. It was normal for Kai, who was far away from everything and who had argued with Kai the least, not to understand what Kai was doing. Everyone turned their heads away and paid attention. Just as Melony was about to reply, Quentin spoke up.


    "I guess you don''t know anything. A very interesting event happened last night. It was about three o''clock. I was awake. There was a roar. It was like the roar of a dragon. Of course, I''ve never heard anything like that before, but it reminded me of the roar of dragons in films. It carried a power with it. It came at me across the distance. It wasn''t very intense. I can''t lie, but it was quite effective for me, which I loved. It wasn''t meant to kill. Still, the rumours of Michael leaving the academy after the roar already prove it was a pretty big deal. Maybe this has something to do with Kai. "said Quentin. It was interesting that the people in this house didn''t feel the pressure, but they couldn''t dwell on it and come to an answer. It had to be because of Kai, but they couldn''t make the connection.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Then we''d better start working too. If Kai is really going to work, we shouldn''t be left behind. We''re not going to repeat what we lost the other day. We''re going to run with energy. That way we''ll be able to move up the ranks and increase our physical strength." said Kevin.


    As the 5 of them left the academy, they directly entered the mountain for training.


    Meanwhile, Kai had already arrived at the centre pass of Mount Koi. He was looking at the cave opposite. This stone and ordinary-looking cave must have harboured wonders in its depths. The young man''s mouth watered, but he did not step forward. He couldn''t. His masters would not let him. But after countless warnings and threats, Kai promised to descend slowly. He had to focus his attention fully on the cave and be ready to flee at the slightest risk. They had been very insistent, fearing that Kai''s pride would refuse to let him escape.


    They were right.


    "Let the training begin. "Kai took a step forward and instantly extraordinary energy began to enter his body, but he was only using it for the body pathway and the heart pathway. He didn''t want the energy to enhance his development.


    Kai took step after step, but at some point it became difficult for him to take a step. He could no longer take a step. The energy entering his body had reached extraordinary amounts.


    At this point his surroundings were completely blurred and he was only focused on taking steps. Kai did not realise his limitations and he was not a gas-powered car. It would be absurd to expect him to suddenly roar and exceed his limits. However, at this point Kai still had a trick up his sleeve.


    Their master finally spoke to Kai.


    "Kai, you won''t be able to move forward easily from here. Unless your energy extraction rate increases, there will be no progress. Of course, there is a method for that. When you switched to the green lightning, you of course had a special technique. Thanks to that, you can easily pass through here. This is a suitable place for you to use this skill. "said Elvis.


    Kai was surprised to learn that he had a special technique. He never thought he had a special technique. Just like with the blue lightning, he thought that this time his ability would not open.


    "You remember what happened yesterday. That roar you made was the result of the Immortal Dragon''s bloodline awakening. As you can see, the awakening of the bloodline also occurred in the orange lightning. Having 6 emotions only removes the blue lightning ability from you. The other abilities remain. For example, when you reach purple lightning, you will be able to use your sword skills without your sword. "said Lea.


    "You already know the technique automatically. You didn''t know the technique until now only because we suppressed it. "


    A few voices rose from Kai''s mind. And then Elvis'' voice was heard.


    "Immortal Dragon''s Transformation Skill! Open!"


    RAAAGG!!


    A fierce roar that echoed only in Kai''s mind appeared and overtook Kai. It made him tremble. He was incapable of perceiving how important and high-level this technique was. Nevertheless, the technique did not destroy his mind.


    However, if the green lightning had this technique, wouldn''t his mind be completely shattered?


    He truly felt that he owed his life to his masters.


    Meanwhile, the use of the technique suddenly appeared in Kai''s mind.


    Although it was clear how the technique was used, the way it was placed in the mind was very painful. Nevertheless, Kai endured it and obtained the technique. Since his screams were only heard in the cave, no one noticed anything. When the pain was over, the drool that flowed from his mouth was enough to form a circle around him.


    He did not like to suffer so much for a technique that already belonged to him. But this much pain in exchange for his life was no big deal.


    As Kai stood up, he began to take the energy back into his body.


    "Let''s begin then."


    Everything began in a flow. The particles grew. The waves widened. The energy was moving towards a tsunami. This was the Immortal Dragon''s Transformation Skill!

 Chapter 87: Farewell (2)

    As Kai activated his technique, the rate at which the energy entered his body began to accelerate. Kai controlled the technique, allowing it to work its way into the muscle masses and bones of his body.


    Kai finally took another step forward. Then another step. Kai moved on and on until he reached the centre of Mount Koi. He continued to absorb the energy into his body to withstand it before looking around.


    After 1 week, Kai could finally walk comfortably. His masters fed him. They fed him, gave him drink and even helped him to go to the toilet. Kai was not yet ready for long periods of meditation. The masters made it easier.


    When he looked around, he realised he was actually in a laboratory. It was white and covered an area beyond the mountain. He was also in a marvellous garden. Just as he was about to ask where the plants he had never seen or tasted in his life were, 6 people appeared in front of him. These were the Guardians of the 6 Senses.


    They all looked like children as they rushed around at once. All of them were curiously tinkering with something. Kai watched them for a while without doing anything. Then he got bored and went into meditation and started practising the Immortal Dragon''s Transformation Skill.


    After 1 day, everyone had finished their work and were standing in front of Kai. There were traces of happiness on their faces.


    Kai opened his eyes and saw them. When he saw the happy expression on their faces, he was happy too. These people were his masters. He was so far away from them, so weak, that his bad feelings were dysfunctional. And maybe it was the absolute confidence that he would surpass them at some point.


    Nevertheless, he loved them.


    Spoilt emotions did not change this fact.


    "Why are you guys so happy, did someone win the lottery? Hahaha" Kai laughed for a while longer, but the others didn''t even have the slightest flicker on their faces. Kai realised something was strange.


    "What happened?" he asked. Of course, Elvis was the first to speak.


    "We came here to say goodbye," he said. Kai didn''t understand anything and kept looking at them.


    "This is the Garden of Eden, Kai. You don''t need to know much about this place. Every 100 million years it appears in this dimension in the infinite universe. It doesn''t matter if it''s on a desolate planet with no one on it, or on the edge of a horrible black hole. It doesn''t matter if someone enters it or not. But it has absolute benefits for the people who find it. It can take us to the levels! If we level up, we can rebuild our bodies. Don''t worry, this place will still exist for a few months. In the meantime, you can live here and improve yourself. "said Lea. Then she hugged Kai. Our teenager''s face turned into a tomato when that soft and plump body touched Kai.


    "Do you have to go? What will I do without you? I''m not sure I''ll be good enough." said Kai. He was sad. He was so used to them and didn''t want to leave them like this. He quickly tried to think of excuses, but his masters would be able to find a solution to all his excuses.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Don''t be afraid, Kai. Fear only arises if you want it to. There is no need to be afraid. And don''t worry about progress. We all know it. You will be the strongest of all your past lives. You''ll surpass us. Your friends will always be with you. And everything will go your way. "said Lea. She had warmed up to Kai too. That''s why she didn''t want to tell him the realities of life, the realities of war. But they had to go through the levels to end the war between them and the Hunters. Then this war would be over. For good.


    When that time came, they would be able to control Kai''s growth and maturity in a really safe way. There would be nothing to worry about.


    "Okay" Lea moved forward with Kai''s last word and entered a glass capsule. It came out of the ground and appeared in front of them. For some reason, Kai didn''t realise this thing had appeared until Lea entered it. Eros came after her. With his charismatic smile and sexy long hair, he seemed to be able to seduce anyone, regardless of gender.


    "I''m afraid I couldn''t train with you Kai. I am Eros, the Guardian of the Sense of Love, but I am not in love with anyone. I haven''t found someone like that in millions of years. But you have. Appreciate people. You may never see them again. I hope one day you won''t have the chance to realise the true meaning of what I''m saying. When that time comes, we... Goodbye for now," and he entered the capsule. Then Diana appeared in front of him.


    "Don''t worry, Kai. I know you don''t understand what''s going on right now, but we can''t miss an opportunity like this. We have to fight the Scourges if we want to get to the levels. We''ll also have to enter a realm of hallucinations. And these pods block the lightning bolts. We can''t miss an opportunity like this. The energy here could supply the needs of the levels. The conditions are tremendous. We have to go. We may never get another chance in our lifetime. " she said. As Diana hugged Kai, Kai realised everything. They were leaving. They were really going.


    Diana also entered the capsule and this time Kai was confronted by Auron. Auron didn''t say anything, he just made a fist and held it out to Kai;


    "Win. " This promise was open-ended and it was not specified against whom. But Kai accepted that too. He was going to win against everyone.


    Kai slammed his fist into his fist and Auron entered the capsule.


    "Brat, don''t keep us waiting too long. We all know you''re going to level up. Just don''t keep us waiting too long. We''ll... "


    This angry bull was at a loss for words. Ezra hugged Kai. Sometimes actions speak louder than words. At 2 metres tall, he got down to Kai''s height. The tears that we expected to flow from his eyes were withdrawn by him with such force that Kai almost laughed at this emotional moment. But he didn''t. He knew Ezra would punish him even though he was about to leave. He stroked Kai''s head.


    "Don''t forget your masters. "


    For the first time, Kai saw Ezra''s softer side. He immediately bowed his head and greeted his master. Ezra hugged him once more and then entered the capsule. When Kai looked at Ezra, he couldn''t stop his eyes from filling with tears.


    Elvis was the last one left. He looked at Kai.


    "You''re really talented, Kai. I think you should at least know some things about yourself."


    "One of your sword skills is poison and the other is a special ability. This is the perfect place for poison. If you work hard enough, you can produce an incredible poison here. You can integrate it into your body and kill your enemies without honour, even if they are far above your level. I know you won''t want to do this, but if you have to kill to live, don''t hesitate. "


    "I''m afraid I don''t know your special ability, but I know you. It must be absolutely incredible. What happened yesterday was not only the awakening of the Immortal Dragon. You entered the orange lightning and everything about you became clear. "


    "You have the Immortal Dragon''s bloodline. That means you have been chosen to become the next Immortal Dragon. The Immortal Dragon before you was an ancestor we admired. He was someone who had reached the levels. However, he did not appear when our tribe was destroyed, nor after that. "


    "You are the Immortal Dragon of the future. I''m sorry I don''t know more about that. "


    "At the same time, yesterday you merged all your past lives into one body. All the dead ones entered your body. With this it is understood that you are the last child of Uranus. If you take the soul of the last surviving child of Uranus, you will form the Absolute Spirit Body. But killing him is impossible in your present state. "


    "There''s one last thing I want to say about you. Even I can''t explain it. You have pure Turkish blood. I don''t know how it happened. The only way it could have happened is if your parents were of Turkish ancestry. But the Turks disappeared from the world centuries ago along with the members of the institute. Only your parents can give you the answer. That day, the entire institute roared with you. They too have many people who have passed through the ranks. Their power cannot be underestimated. "


    Elvis had said his last words. He hugged Kai and looked at him with the tenderness of a friend. Yeah, a friend. Not like a child. After all, Kai was Uranus himself. Even though he was only a small part of it, he had befriended him again in countless lifestreams. It didn''t upset him to know he was leaving her. Not anymore. Millions of years had passed. He was too old.


    "Don''t forget to visit us later. You can definitely level up. And... If you meet Ul, be sure to tell him about me. Goodbye until we meet again."


    Elvis mentioned Ul and then entered the capsule.

 Chapter 88: Transition to Levels (1)

    Kai began to train the Immortal Dragon''s Transformation Skill while meditating in the centre of the field. Stabilising his body, he waited. At least until his masters had levelled up. After that, he would begin to investigate this place and make the greatest poison of all time.


    At least that was his plan.


    Although Kai had been recognised as someone who was only interested in battle since he came to the academy, he was actually a different person than that. His fondness for lessons had changed and turned into a desire for power, but somewhere inside him still lay that desire to learn. He was someone whose intelligence could not be underestimated. He seemed to be the embodiment of all that was superior. He used to be the smartest boy in the school, and he hadn''t lost any of his intelligence, on the contrary, he had gained it. Maybe he wasn''t a once-in-a-thousand-year genius, but he was a developmentalist. He was no longer interested in simple operations. His aim was much higher.


    At that time, the 6 Guardians started to take the energy from the Garden of Eden into their bodies. Suddenly, the sky closed and people started to go back to their homes, thinking it would rain. Of course, Emma and the others couldn''t do that. They still hadn''t finished the tour and when it started to rain, they started to wallow in the soil that turned into mud. The power of the aura in the formation was at the beginning of the orange lightning. It was a miracle that they could even move and they had not been able to make a complete round on the road for a week. During 1 week they had made only short progress with short breaks, which had put them in a bad situation, but if they said that it did not strengthen their bodies, trouble would hit them instead of the protectors.


    A few hours passed. Emma and the others had only advanced a few metres, but their gains were great. If this training hadn''t had such a great effect, they wouldn''t have agreed to Kai''s request, no matter how much he insisted.


    At that moment, a bolt of lightning struck the ground from the sky, but somehow it was absorbed without damaging the soil. The energy flowed deep into the earth. Of course, no one saw it. But in the Garden of Eden, the illusion of one of the Guardians had begun.


    Elvis, as the Guardian of Peace, had reached a much higher level of energy absorption than the others. Naturally, he was the first to enter the illusion.


    When Elvis opened his eyes again, he found himself in a desolate plain. Although he looked around for a while, he could not see anyone. Then the field formed one by one. He was just watching as houses, people, animals formed in front of his eyes. He was getting ready.


    The main purpose of the transition to the levels was to purify his emotions. 6 emotions. Peace, Excitement, Fear, Anger, Love, Curiosity. Of course, the Guardians would only give up their own emotions.


    Although they were purified from emotions as they passed through the levels, this did not purify them enough to become emotionless. They were only getting rid of the emotions that hindered them.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    When Elvis first saw the area, he realised where this place was. This was the tribe where he was born. The Dramer Tribe.


    As Elvis continued to look for a while, a young black-haired girl appeared in front of him. She had black eyes. They were neither too long nor too short. She looked about 15 years old.


    The moment Elvis saw Ul, he was held in place. He didn''t think he would ever see her again. He had forgotten all about the levels now. Yes, the limit he had hoped to achieve for millions of years was now completely forgotten. The reality effect of the illusion maximised all of the developmentalist''s emotions. He was experiencing the illusion at the highest level of quality. That''s why the rest of his life was just an illusion of a dream. He just wanted to see her smile one more time. He wanted to touch her one more time. To feel her breathing. He wanted to hear it. That beautiful voice he hadn''t heard for millions of years.


    When Elvis was 15 years old, he was on the 2nd step and was only developing his sense of Peace, but his love for Ul was more than anyone could ever have. Not even Kai loved Emma that much. And he couldn''t. Because Elvis had known Ul for years. Kai hadn''t met Emma for more than a few months. And it wasn''t just about time. It was meeting your soul mate when you were a little boy.


    Ul was one of the great geniuses of the Dramer tribe. But she reached this level later than the others, when she was 15 years old, and she was completely on the path of the body. It was a very difficult path for a woman. Elvis never wanted her to choose this path.


    Elvis started running with Ul holding his hand. As the two of them ran around like two normal people, the tribesmen looked at them and smiled.


    "Come on, Elvis, a little faster," Ul said. They could not use their powers in the village. It was a completely forbidden rule and everyone liked to live normally. Otherwise, there were at least 10 people from the 6th step walking around and their mighty auras could disturb young children. Moreover, indirectly their development would be badly affected. .


    As Elvis ran after Ul, he felt his memories come alive as he looked around. He remembered these people. Every single one of them. How could he forget that he had lived these days?


    "Why didn''t I go with the others?" said Elvis. His friends had gone on a mission. Why didn''t he go?


    "Remember, Elvis? You promised me. You won''t go anywhere without me," Ul said. He was smiling. Ul didn''t intend to leave Elvis. But his hands were empty.


    Elvis remembered everything from the very beginning. That didn''t make it any more bearable. Everything was only more painful.


    The sky turned red as the whole area changed. Houses were burning. Bodies were everywhere. The 6th step specialists were fighting in the sky. They were piercing space and their terrible attacks were causing irreversible damage to the Earth. A Dramer specialist saw Elvis and teleported him to another area. Elvis knew what was happening. He didn''t try to punch the void like he used to. It was completely useless. He couldn''t go back. Ul had stayed there.


    "So what are you going to do, Elvis? Are you going to let your emotions rule you?" said a voice. It was gentle, but fierce at the same time. He was happy and sad. He was fire and water. He represented life and death. This was the Universe Force! The absolute power that transcends levels. The greatest conscious being in the universe.


    But he was not a god. He was the servant of this universe. It was as all the legends tell us. The power of the universe was not free to make its own decisions.


    At that moment, several more lightning bolts fell from the sky. Nine lightning strikes were required to pass through the levels, and as the lightning strikes increased, the effect, the reality of the illusion increased. At this moment, seven lightning strikes had already fallen on Elvis.


    "This is your test, Guardian of Peace. You came this way. You left your peace aside. You chose the riskiest path and you succeeded. Now will you continue to look behind you? You were cursed once. Trapped at 15. And now I ask you, will you continue? "


    Elvis didn''t look back at the sound coming from behind him. because he knew there was nobody there. It was the only way. He had evolved by leaving peace. Now he would continue his development by gaining peace back. As the Guardian of Peace, he would always be connected with peace. Even when he stepped into a realm beyond emotions.


    Still, he could not stop the tears from flowing from his eyes. He looked in front of him. The vast field had reappeared. He turned his head, looked at the sky and threw himself back. The dry soil under him turned into grass. The sun in the sky gave him its sweet warmth.


    "I think I''d better... let it go. I''m sorry, Ul, but I''m going without you." said Elvis and closed his eyes. At that moment, a man in a white suit suddenly appeared on the field. He had a smile on his face. One word out of his mouth shook the world for a moment.


    "Successful. "

 Chapter 89: Transition to Levels (2)

    Elvis thought he had spent a brief moment there, but a week had passed in the real world and the last lightning had struck with the word ''successful''. Michael was still nowhere to be seen. Two weeks had passed since the roar and he still hadn''t returned. The only reason for this was that the tribes in the Holy Land and the guardians of the temple in the Far East had not attended the meetings for a long time and did not know much about such things. Nevertheless, both sides had insisted and participated. That''s why it took so long.


    Very few people were allowed into the meeting room. Michael was admitted because of his importance in this business. At the same time, the Commander-in-Chief and 10 Regional Commanders also entered. Three from the Tribes and three from the Templars. At the same time, the lowest ranking person here was the Grand General of New Seattle. Even though he was a little hesitant among so many high-ranking people, he was a Grand General. He was not one to be frightened so easily. The people here were not bad people. Nevertheless, he could not help feeling nervous.


    "I think we should start talking now. Yes, who will go first? " said the Commander-in-Chief. He currently held the highest position in the military and was the leader of 10 billion soldiers.


    When the Commander-in-Chief spoke, a tribal leader at the table began to speak. This tribal leader was not the strongest among the tribal leaders, but his speaking skills were much better than the other two.


    He put a smile on his face and began to speak with his hands on the table.


    "I think I can start. What happened 2 weeks ago has a special meaning for us. Suddenly our land began to glow. This had only one meaning. The Turkish blood under the ground was reacting. It means that someone with Turkish blood is alive. And because the whole area was glowing, we all realised how pure it was. Oh, and I also heard that the strange behaviour of some masters caused some problems. "


    The Regional Commanders, the Chief Commander and Michael rolled their eyes.


    ''The ancestor of your tribe almost destroyed the moon out of joy?!''


    They couldn''t say that to their faces. The developers might have been stronger, but that was only because of Poseidon. Michael, or any other developer, was no match for the ancestor of this tribe.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The other people who heard the tribal leader didn''t know what to be surprised about. That someone with Turkish blood was alive? The purity of his blood? Or that their ancestor could destroy the moon when he was happy?


    In reality, they were not very surprised. Each nation had its own quirks. The Russians lived in the wilderness as their backyard and the Americans loved guns like their children.


    Let''s not go on too long, because the Templars are waiting for their turn to speak.


    "We wanted to talk about something similar. Suddenly the statue of the Immortal Dragon began to glow. That''s when we realised that the Immortal Dragon''s Bloodline had awakened, so we may have been a little hasty and hacked into the world''s computer system to find out who had done it. But rest assured, we left no permanent damage! We also didn''t find the person we were looking for. I guess it doesn''t really matter. I''m sure he''ll come looking for us one day. "said the old Templar. There was an eccentric and vague sadness on his face. But his behaviour only made the commanders feel more uncomfortable.


    So what? You hacked the world''s computer database? Aren''t you supposed to be monks who have renounced worldly desires!?


    "You... Hacked the world''s computer systems? "said one of the Regional Commanders. He had not expected to encounter such things on his way here.


    But then a heavy aura descended on the table. It changed the direction of the conversation and drew the eyes. This person was a young man with a very serious face and a strong appearance, but even though he had a body of 20 years old, his face definitely had too mature wrinkles.


    "Something just like this happened in Seattle. A tree started to glow and emit a vague aura in the middle of the night. We wiped people''s memories immediately, but for a while we couldn''t figure it out either. That''s why the great general is here. He''ll correct anything I''ve said and answer our questions. "


    The great general then nervously took over the conversation.


    "We found three names on that tree. Jack, Kevin and Kai. After doing some research, I found out that all 3 of them attended the Red Lightning Academy, and the most interesting thing is that Kai is a king killer. At the same time, in the District 1 Tournament held at the Red Lightning Academy, it was revealed that he was at the peak of green lightning. So what if he switched to orange lightning? If he has the Immortal Dragon''s Bloodline and pure Turkish blood. And the tree has something to do with their past lives? I don''t understand how all this is connected, but I believe Michael is here to answer all these questions." said the Great General. He ended his tense words by turning his eyes to Michael. So he relaxed a little.


    As the Grand General spoke, the Templars and Tribal leaders began to get excited as everyone turned to Michael.


    "Yes, that''s right. Kai is probably the one who has these three bloods. I saw him. Somehow his emotions ignited and he switched to orange lightning. and then roared into the sky. I felt it. The eternity in it came from the Immortal Dragon, his soul, which somehow had millions of lives. It spread its energy with its pure blood. "


    "Gray was with me at that moment. He had met the Turks in the past and he told me about it later. He talked about their control over energy. "


    "That''s all well and good, but let''s not forget that there are things that threaten Kai''s safety. Poseidon and his connection is beyond doubt. However, Poseidon doesn''t have long to live, and it''s up to us to protect him. That''s why I''m arguing that the tournament should take place as soon as possible, so that his only enemies are those below step 2 and he has time to evolve. When he returns and moves to step 2, we will send him to the temple district and the holy land. "


    These words fulfilled everyone''s wish at the meeting. It gave them time. so that they too could prepare for war.

 Chapter 90: Transition to Levels (3)

    For the past week, Kai''s friends had been touring Mount Koi and had returned to their own development paths. Emma was doing the training Michael had prepared for her for the Art of Red Lightning. Kevin and Melony had disappeared. No one knew where they were. Jack still had the energy of excitement in him. So he went to Milah and started to meditate, but it seemed to take a little longer as Milah took the energy into herself by expanding her energy vessels this time.


    Quentin wobbled around his house and travelled to and from the academy. Although his District 2 housemates didn''t like him, Quentin''s power was terrifying. It was hard to ignore him. In the 1st year class, he was the strongest person after Kai. Even Boyd couldn''t compare to him.


    A lot of people were improving themselves and preparing for the World Tournament. There were those who had heard some things beforehand, but they had also heard that the tournament would only last for 9 months, but with the subsequent decisions, the tournament would end when there was only one academy left standing. Even in District 1, there were at least 4,000 people who switched to blue lightning. Considering the number of 1st years in the academy, the number of people from this ''elite'' stratum was not small. However, the top 32 in the 2nd District Tournament had overtaken these elites.


    Kai continued to meditate for a week. He strengthened his muscles, bones, and joints. His body was in much better shape than before. Now he was truly the iron man.


    Six rays shot into the sky and disappeared into the clouds. Their capsules were completely empty. Kai looked at the capsules with a smile, stood up and entered the data zone of the Garden of Eden. He didn''t say anything. He knew that his words would no longer reach the masters. They had succeeded.


    The transition to the levels was normally an incredibly difficult breakthrough. It was so difficult that even the heaven-defying genius Uranus could not pass this stage. But the Garden of Eden was one of the most special places in the universe.


    Auron was the easiest to pass the levels. Games of the mind were an easy challenge for him. Still, he stopped thinking about going through the levels. He succeeded because he had prepared for it a long time ago. Among the 6 masters, he was the closest to the unfolding Sky.


    After him, Eros and Diana had passed comfortably. Both of them had faced the most difficult events in their lives.


    Lea, on the other hand, faced the biggest enemy of her life. A friend from the past and a woman she loved. Artemis. Goddess of Hunting.


    Artemis was from the Dramer tribe like Lea, but she had betrayed her like Era. Lea had sworn revenge on her, but now she had to let go of that revenge. Was it that easy? Could an oath be so easily broken? Never!! It was definitely not that easy. Lea had managed to break through the Illusion a few seconds before the 9th lightning struck. She was able to break the limit only by vowing to return.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Then Elvis succeeded. After the last lightning strike, he left Ul behind. But it wasn''t easy for him. After 100 millions of years of restlessness and unhappiness, he had found peace.


    But Ezra was undoubtedly the one who crossed his borders and reached the Opening Sky the hardest. Leaving his brother was not simple enough. It was not easy to leave his family without taking revenge.


    Ezra''s Transition to Levels


    After Ezra fell into the illusion zone, he looked around. He had lived for a long time. He knew that Era would be the one to face him.


    But it was not as simple as he thought. Nothing formed. There was only Era. His jet black hair and eyes indicated how handsome a man could be at most. This white skin and thick eyebrows... He wasn''t a Greek god. He was as perfect as if drawn with a pencil. His gaze was cold as ice. Ezra felt as if Era was really there. Suddenly, a sword appeared in Era''s hand. It was the Hell Sword of the 7 Dimensions. He walked slowly and swung it at Ezra. Ezra easily pushed the sword back with his own sword. Because of the wild look on his face, even Era trembled even though he wasn''t there.


    "Come on, Ezra. Kill him." the second lightning bolt struck.


    Era was attacking fast and Ezra was blocking him and repelling the attacks. It looked like a fierce struggle between them, but Ezra was stronger. He was faster. He was angrier.


    "What are you waiting for, Ezra? Come on, kill it."


    The heavens spoke once more and the third bolt of lightning struck. The words were not words. No sound. But Ezra understood what the Heavens wanted to say.


    "Hasn''t killing your brother been your dream for years? Why do you hesitate now. Let me tell you, Ezra. Because you are no longer angry." Lightning strike 4.


    BANG!!!


    "Your anger at Era no longer exists. You do not meet the qualifications to be the Guardian of Anger. You are not worthy to pass through the levels." said the Heavens. I fell on my 5th and 6th lightning bolt.


    TIRRIR!!!


    But all the while he was saying these words, Ezra neither broke his focus nor allowed Era''s attacks to pass. His face was very rigid and never changed.


    "I can''t say you''re wrong. "


    At that moment Ezra felt strong enough to speak.


    "Yes, you''re right. I''m not angry anymore, nor do I feel anything else towards him. I can''t possibly still be angry after all this time. Not at him. I miss him and even though he is an enemy to me...


    he is still my brother."


    Then he put down his sword and the 8th lightning bolt struck.


    CRACK!!!


    Ezra''s face broke into a smile that hadn''t been seen for years. If it wasn''t an illusion, there would have been crunching sounds coming from most of the bones in his face. These sounds could indicate how long he hasn''t smiled.


    As Era''s sword passed through Ezra''s heart, Ezra smiled and put Era''s head on his chest.


    "Neither levels nor techniques can replace you for me, Era. Even though you killed my parents, you are the only relative I have left. You are my brother. I could never kill you anyway." Ezra said. Blood was coming from his mouth. Although the power of the universe was surprised at first, that mystical aura enveloped his body again and the world trembled one last time. With the only word of the universe.


    "Successful."

 Chapter 91: Transition to Levels (4)

    After all 6 protectors had succeeded, they were all reunited. In front of them was a white light. Here would be the final test. This was the last test where Uranus died. No one knew what he had encountered here.


    "Are you really that curious about what I have encountered? Unfortunately, I cannot tell you that."


    There were traces of surprise in everyone''s eyes as they looked at the person who spoke with the voice. This voice was out of date. It was not someone who belonged to this time period. Because this white-robed person in front of them was Uranus himself. The friend they had missed for years was now looking at them with a sweet face. It was real. It was as if you could touch it with your hand.


    But Uranus had been dead for many years. 600 million years ago, when it was only 30,000 years old, it peaked and almost passed its limits.


    Almost...


    "Don''t think I''m a fake. I am neither a liar nor an illusion. I am your old friend Uranus himself. Of course, I''ve slept a little over the past 600 million years, but that doesn''t change the fact that I exist. In Kai''s life and all my other lives. It is only today that I have been summoned by an old universe that has lost its freedom for your test." said Uranus.


    As the 6 protectors came to their senses, Diana was the first to step forward. She immediately moved past Uranus to enter the realm of levels, but a barrier would not let her. Crossing the levels was not as simple as it seemed. Uranus put his hand to his face and laughed his arse off at Diana.


    "Phew! You didn''t really expect it to be that easy, did you?! It was never simple, Diana. You''ve wasted millions of years of this universe''s life if you think you can get away with such a simple trick." Uranus said. Diana looked at him and sighed. It really was Uranus. He was still not tired of scolding them. Even after millions of years.


    "The only thing you can do to get through here is to erase the regret that lies in your heart. I guess that would be me."


    6 Guardians began to think. They knew the meaning of the regret in their hearts. They just didn''t want to express it. They didn''t want to say why Uranus was the cause.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Come on, don''t push it. I know. It''s the guilt of not protecting my future lives and leaving Kai alone. But you have to put all that behind you now. Kai already has someone looking after him. He... will live. And I''m dead. You can''t take that back. No-one can. So stop feeling bad about it. That day, you were just novices on the sixth step. Are you feeling these feelings because you''re not as good as me? Don''t. "


    Uranus turned round. He was as serious as ever, full of silly jokes. He was as arrogant as ever. But that didn''t seem so off-putting to the Guardians anymore.


    Uranus decided to tell them what had happened that day.


    "After surviving 9 years with ease, I came to a place like this, but I was up against the Heavens. Or... he wanted me to think so. He took advantage of the weakness in my heart. He merged me with the Heavens, but at that moment I sent a big part of my potential to earth. Then I made a deal with the Heavens. "


    "Whenever someone managed to merge all his past lives, the Heavens would leave me behind to merge with him. Of course, only my past lives were on an endless loop on Earth. And only one of them could do it. I was already dead, so only my soul would be part of their power. "


    Uranus chuckled.


    "I was the winner in this equation anyway. After all, my past lives were me. They were a part of me. "


    "Then Kai was born. When he was young, he met the Immortal Dragon by chance and received his bloodline. He had Turkish blood of incredible purity. And eventually, he gathered all his past lives into one body. I''m sure that one day he will form the Absolute Spirit Body. There are only two left. Although it would take a lot of power to capture one of them, Kai took the most important part of me. Luck and Ambition. "


    You could see from the face of Uranus that all this no longer made sense. All desire for power was gone. All ambition was gone. He wasn''t so lucky anymore.


    Or maybe all this aimlessness had given him the true freedom that no one else had.


    "I''ve lost my feelings now, boys. I''m dead. And my soul is lost in this monster."


    Uranus turned to them. The gentle smile on his face did not belong to someone who had been trapped in the heavens for millions of years. He took a few steps and looked at his friends. Those yellow eyes of his had always been a guide. He was always above them. But this yellow path was now lost. He did not touch them.


    "But I was with you all this time, in different lives, in different moments. Sometimes on the way to a mysterious treasure. Sometimes in the face of mighty kings. I was always with you. I didn''t leave my past lives so you could look after them. I left them to look after you."


    PATT...


    Something unexpected happened. Uranus'' eyes widened in surprise. He didn''t seem to realise what had happened. He could only look at the man hugging him. His black hair. He was back to his old self. Eros hadn''t had his true face for millions of years, but now he was truly a man. What he had once been.


    "Damn it! Just tell me you love us!"


    Uranus laughed.


    "I guess I couldn''t hide it from the Guardian of Love."


    Auron hugged. Diana hugged. Lea hugged. Elvis hugged too, but in the end Ezra didn''t seem inclined to move at all. There was no hardness in his gaze. He was clenching his teeth. It must have been very difficult for him to move. After all, he was the one most affected by the past.


    "I know I''m not strong enough, but one day I will go back and root out the hunters. One day I will go back and find the one who did this to us, who put these treacherous thoughts in my brother''s mind."


    Ezra hugged Uranus. A tear fell from his eye.


    "One day I will return and kill the one who caused your death!"

 Chapter 92: Little Tiger (1)

    Kai stared at the lights rising into the sky for a moment longer, then stood up. He had been training the Immortal Dragon''s Transformation Skill for a week, and the value of his body had become immeasurable. Even now, he could easily kill someone who was at the beginning of the red lightning. And he could do it with only his body strength.


    The further you progressed in development, the more difficult it became to kill people above your own level. It was normal for him to kill someone who was one lightning above him, but those who awakened the blood of the orange lightning were in dangerous categories. Even though Kai had 2 blood bonds and 1 soul bond, he could not use the powers of his blood bonds, and he could only use the power of his past lives to a certain extent.


    That''s why Kai had made a decision. Until the World Tournament, the orange lightning would not advance any further. He would increase his power completely at his own level. Because in the future, this could be a problem for him. His masters had told him to strengthen his foundation. Otherwise, stepping into the second step could be quite a challenge. Although they were no longer with him, Kai had no intention of breaking their word. That''s why he was going to wait and do research such as adjusting poison for his sword and increasing the strength of his friends. His current strength was already overwhelmingly terrifying. He believed it would be enough to protect him at the beginning of the World Tournament.


    After Kai stood up, he took one last look at the sky and began to tour the Garden of Eden.


    The Garden of Eden was much wider than the mountain it was in. If the mountain was 20 kilometres wide, the Garden of Eden was 2000 kilometres wide. Of course, Kai couldn''t have travelled everywhere by himself. He couldn''t get a car into the cave, and it would take him months to cover these distances on foot.


    After travelling around a bit, Kai realised that the reason for this size was because of the storage and magical plant area. Of course, he wasn''t going to search the area if he needed something. Otherwise, he would have to miss the tournament to find one thing. He couldn''t do that. Instead, the Garden of Eden used a different technology. It had a special database for this.


    The database allowed you to search for anything you wanted. There was also a library, but this was the only place where the database didn''t work. After all, Kai didn''t know the names of any of the books he was looking for. He had to look them up.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    The library was only a kilometre long, but that was no small amount of space. A 1 kilometre library could only be in the Garden of Eden. No book in it was unimportant.


    After travelling for a while, Kai found a capsule. After a few hours of searching, he learnt how to open it and what it contained. Since there wasn''t much to do and the capsule was too tempting, Kai couldn''t help his curiosity


    The capsule was a special zone that contained life. Space and time had completely stopped inside the capsule and even in the Garden of Eden there was only one. At least there was only one capsule with a living creature inside.


    Kai came in front of the capsule. He had a blanket in his hand. Even though space and time were destroyed, it was still very cold inside the capsule. It was impossible to die of cold inside the capsule because it prevented death. That''s why Kai had found a blanket for the person coming out. He must have been inside for at least 100 years.


    Kai would have bet Mount Koi that it was longer than 100 years.


    Kai put the blanket down and placed the capsule in the switch compartment next to it.


    Kai had learnt from Elvis how to control energy. At least for now he could use ordinary energy in a small way. What he needed to open the capsule was surprising. An Energy Master.


    Still, it was acceptable. Considering the might of the Garden of Eden, he would not reach out his hand to people who could not even control energy.


    There were 2 ways to open the capsule. The 1st was to work for years and decipher the code in the key section.


    The 2nd way was to collect the energy in the region on his finger and press the button in the centre of the key section. An energy as pure as the one in the Garden of Eden could not be found anywhere. So the only way was to become an Energy Master.


    Opening the capsule was generally not difficult. Still, it was a high level skill for an energy apprentice like Kai.


    "Let''s see what you are." Kai said and pressed the button with his finger.


    He was Kai Lane, although it was a higher level technique than his own.


    The capsule began to open. As smoke billowed out of the front, Kai was holding a blanket in one hand and Sirius in the other, ready to attack.


    But at that moment something very surprising happened. When the smoke screen parted, what was revealed caused Kai to lower his weapon. There was a tiger cub in front of him!


    The tiger was very small. It was obviously a newborn. As soon as it was born, or shortly thereafter, it had obviously been placed in this capsule in the Garden of Eden. Kai was melted by its chubby cheeks and innocent look. He had never seen anything so sweet in his life.

 Chapter 93: Little Tiger (2)

    Kai picked up the tiger cub and quickly wrapped it in a blanket. The tiger cub was very cute, but he was too cold to show it. Even so, Kai was able to recognise how cute the little tiger was.


    Kai immediately took the tiger cub into the laboratory and used his fires to warm it up. However, his fires were not hot enough and they were for fighting. not to warm it. To protect the tiger, Kai put it in a glass chamber. The chamber had a system to regulate the heat from nature.


    Kai realised he couldn''t stay here much longer. His sword was the source of the chamber''s fire energy. So he stabbed it into the ground and memorised the little tiger''s appearance one last time before he left. After all, this was no normal tiger. It had been there for a very long time.


    When the tiger felt the heat, it started to roll inside the glass barrier. Although it was very cute in its current state, this was not what caught Kai''s attention. He only noticed them when it started to move. After all, he had wrapped the tiger''s body with a blanket until here. And what am I talking about? The wings on Little Tiger''s back, of course!


    Yes, Little Tiger had little white wings on its back. Kai didn''t realise it at first, but when the tiger moved a little, he saw the wings.


    A tiger with wings? It would be easier to look for Little Tiger''s race this way.


    Kai quickly entered the library and began to spend his days there. Before anyone knew it, 10 days had passed and Kai was searching for information about Little Tiger every day. He made great efforts not to skip meals and some nights he slept very little. However, he knew his limits and did not exaggerate these periods of little sleep.


    Although he learnt a lot during his time in the library, this was not what he wanted. Little Tiger''s identity was important to him. Because he wanted to take him in completely, and when this little tiger cub grew up, Kai would be his family. And for that, he needed to know everything about him. Or at least so he wouldn''t accidentally poison him when he fed him.


    When Kai finally learnt the identity of Little Tiger, he took a deep breath and started reading the book. The reason he realised that Little Tiger was this species was because there were pictures of all ages. The newborn winged tiger looked just like Little Tiger.


    ''The Winged Tiger Breed is a very special breed. These beings live in only one region in the universe. Their population is limited. The last Winged Tiger was left in the Garden of Eden. His family perished in the great war between the Ancestors and the Titans. That''s why their name was erased from history. At the time this book was written, there was no other scholar with knowledge of this species. The Last Winged Tiger was placed in the Garden of Eden on the planet Brugahum in the 839th year of the Age of Lost Scripture. I put it there myself, and I believe it will open its eyes again in peaceful times.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    '' Their development is incredibly fast. That''s why they soon begin to cling to life. But for that they have to be old enough. Most of them have families, so they don''t have to worry about that. If you meet a lone winged tiger - and if you''re reading this book, you have. - be his family. Believe me, even if it is difficult to raise him, the benefits are enormous. He can take you to a land beyond your borders. (Current record is from 839 billion years ago.) ''


    Kai looked at the signature of the author, but it was not clear who he was. However, later in the book, Kai learnt his name.


    Odin, the Sage of Sages.


    Kai was silent for a while after reading the book. Then he made his decision. He would look after the Winged Tiger. He would raise him as his own little pet. He started to work with the information Odin left here as a reference for him.


    '' The winged tiger feeds on natural plants and thanks to these, it advances its development. That''s why it''s so expensive to breed them. However, if you are willing to continue this, you don''t need to give it plants right away. Newborns can also be fed sky milk.''


    Kai was frightened for a moment. Their master had just overcome the limitations of the heavens. Kai was afraid that he would definitely have to do something like milking the Heavens.


    But his fear was in vain. Someone else had done it long ago and stored it here.


    When he went to Little Tiger, he couldn''t help laughing at Little Tiger''s behaviour.


    The little tiger kept turning round and round because of the heat. He wanted to jump, but the room was small. It couldn''t move much because there was little space inside. Kai couldn''t stand this sweet behaviour any longer and took Little Tiger out of the room and picked him up. On the way to the database area with him, Little Tiger kept moving around in his lap. He clearly wanted to play. He didn''t show that he had just been born.


    While Kai was getting the sky milk from the database, the little tiger didn''t stay still any longer and climbed up on Kai''s head and started looking around.


    Kai took the tiger in his hand and started feeding him with milk. The tiger quickly devoured the milk, but it didn''t look at all full. Still, Kai didn''t care. There was as much sky milk here as he wanted. It was enough to give him sky milk for a month. After that, he would have to give it some old magic herbs.


    After Kai fed Little Tiger, the tiger didn''t stay still and started running around. Kai was amazed at the speed of the Tiger as he was having fun with him. Because Little Tiger''s speed was equal to the peak of Yellow Lightning. The problem was not that Kai could not keep up with this speed. The problem was that this tiger had just been born.


    After Kai and Little Tiger played some more, Little Tiger fell asleep. Since Kai hadn''t made a more special place for Little Tiger, he picked up the tiger and looked in the database for 100-year-old, 1,000-year-old and 10,000-year-old plants that Little Tiger could eat. He could have given it more, but it would have been difficult for it to digest, so it made more sense to increase it slowly. For older plants, it made more sense to wait for the Little Tiger to reach the power of Step 2. In this way, he would be able to eat million-year-old plants.


    Assuming he was almost in the blue lightning when he was just born, it wouldn''t take much time for him to reach Step 2.


    Once Kai had everything ready, he began to prepare a place for the little tiger and for himself. He had whatever he wanted in his database. So he didn''t have much trouble finding a bed. He thought about how he should make a place for the little tiger. But then Little Tiger got off Kai''s lap and started to sleep on Kai''s bed.


    Kai was surprised at first that the little tiger was sleeping on his bed, but then he did not care much and proceeded to the library. It was time for him to make the most potent poison ever.

 Chapter 94: Diary of the Poison Ancestor (1)

    Days passed. Kai spent every waking moment combining poisons and creating the perfect poison. He made mixtures, he had accidents. But he never gave up and kept trying again. In the meantime, the little tiger and Kai had become much closer. The little tiger was attached to Kai. He wanted to have fun and play with him. He saw him as his big brother.


    Kai didn''t realise how much time had passed as he sighed over yet another failed experiment. He couldn''t divide his days by sleep. He slept very little. And he never left the cave. The little tiger jumped into his lap again and Kai fell asleep at the desk once more. He had a bed in the Garden of Eden, but he didn''t use it much.


    When Kai woke up, he went to the library again. He couldn''t find what he was looking for. What he needed to do was very specific. It had to be a plant that would allow all species to merge. It had to be able to hold them together without changing the potency of the poisons. A bridge. A bond.


    Because of this shortcoming, he was stuck in the very beginning stages of the poison. Since there were plants here that normal people wouldn''t be able to find for thousands of years, Kai could continue the poison.


    Kai thought about it for a long time. He tried to understand where his mistake was and finally realised that his mistake was that the poisons were mixing together. The poisons were mixing together and creating a much stronger poison, but that was not what Kai was trying to do. Not just to kill. At the same time, they shouldn''t have merged just to neutralise it. Kai should have been able to take any form he wanted at any time. They had to be in balance, but no matter what Kai did, the plants would mix together. Because not every poison was compatible with each other. For this, a plant that would see a bridge was needed.


    Even though Kai went to the library and searched for days, he still couldn''t find anything. The last time he tried to put all the poisons together again, thinking that maybe he could do it, but he failed again. So today he went to the library again and rummaged through the shelves, hoping there was such a plant.


    He had left the little tiger to eat what he wanted, in the middle of kilometres and kilometres of plants. He was too sensitive to try to harm the plants. Otherwise Kai wouldn''t have left him near the plants. Not because the plants would go to waste. There were already too many of them. The real problem was the risk of Little Tiger coming into contact with a poisonous plant.


    Little Tiger was a winged tiger. Its nose was very sensitive, and it had various specialities. However, because it was so small, it could only find the food it wanted by sniffing it with its nose.


    ''Willow Tree Mushroom: It has healing properties. It destroys the presence of poison but its effects....''


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ''Baboo Flower Extract: increases fever high dose.....''


    ''Wutu Bamboo: dry limbs.....''


    No matter how hard Kai searched, he couldn''t find what he wanted. So he wandered wearily through the aisles of the library. Sometimes he would search the shelves with his eyes, trying to see if there was a book he had missed.


    Kai, of course, could not look at the whole library. There were thousands or even millions of books in this library, only one corner of which was 1 kilometre long. It was impossible for him to read every book here. He didn''t think anyone had done so. The Garden of Eden was a place for one person. It did not allow another individual and it was impossible for someone to read so many books alone.


    Kai walked for a while longer and then suddenly stopped. His eyes widened with excitement as he turned his head and looked at the bookshelves. His hands trembled before he moved. It was as if a light bulb had flashed above his head.


    He grabbed his face by the chin and laughed insanely.


    "If I''ve collected the souls of all my past lives in my body, I can take them out again, right? So I can have the chance to read all the books. If I can do that, my success... Unimaginable! "


    An insane greed gripped Kai''s mind.


    Kai suddenly shifted into a meditative state and began to focus on his soul, but it wasn''t as easy as he thought. He wanted to make it easy, but he couldn''t do it without a price. Even with a price, it would take too long to get them out.


    And he was not the one who would pay the price. Those souls would pay the real price, but it would bring him one step closer to salvation.


    Kai spent his days in meditation. trying to awaken thousands of souls. Could he bring all past lives back to earth in spirit form? No, with all that he had, it was difficult to summon 6 million souls, almost every one of them on the 6th step. The stronger they got, the harder it was. So Kai preferred to summon the younger ones. Of course, the last born Kingslayers were not at the 6th step. In general, most of them were found on the 3rd and 4th steps. Although this was still far beyond Kai''s limits, Kai could only summon them when it came to their souls.


    Perhaps if he didn''t have the Immortal Dragon''s Blood Bond and pure blood, it would have taken him months to remove his past lives from his body, but Kai was a monster with 3 bonds. No one knew how skilful he could be.


    Time passed. The World Tournament was approaching. There were less than two months left before the tournament. Everyone was preparing for the tournament with everything. Kai was planning to learn all the secrets of the Garden of Eden by awakening the spirits within him.


    When Kai finally sensed the spirits, he immediately took the opportunity to bring them out.


    CLICK...!


    With the pull of the trigger, countless similar spirits poured out from a small hole in Kai''s soul.


    Thousands of spirits emerged from Kai''s body, each emitting a mystical aura. Each of these spirits had reached at least the 3rd step, meaning they were evolvers with an understanding of the laws of the universe. Even though Kai didn''t tell them, they knew what to do. So they quickly jumped out of their seats and started reading the books.


    Kai felt tired because he had lost the souls inside him. Not to mention the hole in his soul. As he stood up with difficulty, he saw the little tiger with chubby cheeks next to him. While looking at Kai with cute behaviour, Kai could not stand it any longer and took him in his arms and proceeded to his bed. He was using everything he had to meet the energy needs of these spirits. Even his immense life energy was beginning to run out in tiny drops. Thousands of souls had left his body. This was the price. Taking out the strong ones would drain him in a few seconds.

 Chapter 95: Diary of the Poison Ancestor (2)

    Kai couldn''t sleep for days. He meditated. He drew energy and shared it with the spirits outside his body. He consumed many fruits from the Garden of Eden, full of life energy.


    Kai left the little tiger on one side of the bed and fell asleep.


    12 hours passed. Kai woke up after 12 hours and looked around, then got out of bed and picked up his sword. He would now hone his techniques as he investigated the spirits. The nutrients he absorbed from the Garden of Eden would give him the strength to stand. He didn''t need to use strength. He just needed to improve his technique.


    Although Kai went to the training centre, he didn''t take Little Tiger with him. Little Tiger still needed to eat special herbs. The fighting skills for Little Tiger would appear in his mind. Because of its bloodline, it had the abilities of all the winged tigers before it. As he became stronger, techniques would appear in his mind. So all he had to do was sit down and eat. Even though it annoyed Kai, there was nothing he could do.


    He didn''t know. Other people thought the same thing about Kai.


    Kai arrived at the training area and entered the adjustment mechanism. He needed the most suitable area for training. How could you not think of such a thing in a special place like the Garden of Eden? This place had everything you could ever want. It had mechanisms you couldn''t even imagine.


    Kai created a river and an artificial sun. He wanted the sun to shine on his face and the atmosphere to be like a picnic. so he could recover a little more.


    Kai entered the training area. The training area was a kilometre long and wide. It was more than enough. Kai just took one look and raised his sword.


    As the 4 elements introduced themselves, Kai began to build his techniques with the power of the elements.


    ***


    "Kai, we found something. You''d better come and see for yourself."


    Kai turned his head and saw the spirit looking at him. It was Uranus himself! Kai had to lie in bed for two weeks to bring him back. That was a pretty good effect. At least for someone as powerful as Uranus.


    Even though Kai saw him for the first time, somewhere in his heart he recognised him directly. Even this ethereal blue body couldn''t change her white hair from the past. He quickly got up and went to the library, but as soon as he stood up, he lost control of himself and fell to the ground. Seeing this, Uranus'' face fell.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Kai, don''t push yourself too hard. We are strong spirits. Don''t try to summon so many of us at once. You might get a backlash as a result. Most of us need to return to your body before you can move now. Everything they''ve learnt will remain in your mind, but you''ll only be able to see it when you want to look for it. Only if they want to, of course. Now let me send the others back to your soul. Then it will be just me."


    Kai laughed bitterly. Even though he had suffered so much, the information was not something he could get at will. His past lives were not Kai''s slaves, and they would only reveal this information to Kai if they wanted to, according to their own thoughts.


    Kai nodded with difficulty and with a wave of Uranus'' finger, the souls began to return to Kai''s body.


    As the spirits returned to Kai''s body


    Kai was slowly trying to get to his feet, but the pain of the spirits entering his body was preventing him from doing so. He bit his lips to keep from screaming. It was real agony. At the same time it was peaceful. He felt more relaxed.


    When Kai was able to stand up, he and Uranus made their way to the library. Kai was excited about the information he had learnt. Still, he was patient and wanted to see what Uranus would show him.


    Uranus looked at Kai a few times as Kai went to the library with Uranus. Kai saw this but didn''t say anything. If it was important, Uranus would have told him.


    When Kai and Uranus reached the library, Uranus had suddenly disappeared. When he came back, he had a book in his hand that was almost torn to pieces.


    Kai didn''t know what to say when he saw the book. The reason he couldn''t speak was very simple. The Library in the Garden of Eden was very special. Inside the Library, time seemed to have stopped and every book was new. At least that''s what Kai thought, but the reality was different. Time was only slowing down here. It didn''t stop.


    Uranus had told Kai this before he arrived. Kai had ignored it. Now he understood why he had told him, but he was lost in thought as he looked at the age of the book.


    Every book in the library looked new, but even the newest of these books had been touched millions of years ago. Yet they were this clean. And if the book in front of him was this worn, shouldn''t it have been untouched for billions of years?


    Kai looked at Uranus. Now he realised why this was so important. If one of the spirits of his past lives read it, then he could only learn about the book by contacting them, he could only look at it when he needed to. He had to learn this book himself. There were very few alchemical enthusiasts among the other past lives, and because they were dead, they could agree to leave it to Kai. There were two reasons for this.


    The first was the inscription on the book. The Diary of the Ancestor of Poisons.


    Kai didn''t know what an ancestor was. He only knew four titles; Lord, King, Protector, God.


    He had never heard of any other title besides those four. Apparently, neither had Uranus. Or pretended not to.


    The second was the location of the book! Uranus himself had found this book. While he was looking for a book he might like among the shelves, a book had fallen and this book had appeared behind the fallen book. When Uranus saw the name and its age, he picked it up. After reading it for a while, he realised what an excellent book it was and thought of giving it to Kai. He had looked at the back of other books in case there was another book like this, but there was no such book. This one was special.


    Kai took the book with him and went out of the mountain with Uranus. Since Uranus was a spirit, he was not fully visible. Only Kai could see him properly. So they decided to go out and talk for a while.


    It was already past midnight. So there was no one outside. Kai was lying outside with Uranus on the grassy area at the foot of the mountain. Looking up at the white cheese flying in the sky, they were both filled with peace.


    "You recovered too late. I suspect something is wrong with your love life. Can you prove me wrong? " said Uranus. Kai sighed deeply as he put his hand to his lips. He didn''t need to answer. Uranus had understood.


    "Heartbreak is a dead end for healers. It will be up to you to break down the wall of this alley and connect it to the other paths. I''ve been afraid to do it before and my story... it''s been a bit exciting. I made mistakes, but I believe that you will not make the same mistakes. I believe that you will learn from your past and I know that you will appreciate the beautiful moments in this fast-paced life. I know, because you have done it before. Appreciate life and be prepared for the passage of time. "


    Kai just laughed at these words. He didn''t take it seriously. He spoke as he imagined the days ahead.


    "I''ll give it a try. "

 Chapter 96: Johns Anger (1)

    No one realised how fast the time had passed as lights filled the skies, but the World Tournament was only a month away. Everyone was working hard, and the academy had improved more than it had in years. Even the worst students were giving it their all. Because they knew how strong people who were not important to anyone before were now. And they had personally witnessed that it was all hard work.


    At that moment two young people were walking together. Both of them were from the 1st class 1st district and they were not very strong. Their strength was only in the centre of the blue lightning.


    "I heard that Boyd reached the green lightning by half a step. He really is a monster." said the 1st Boy.


    "And it''s not just him. Summer, Quentin, Kevin, Jack and Milah are also half a step, they are really monsters. It''s amazing how fast they can get stronger." said Boy 2.


    "Yeah! Yeah! Yes! That big guy and the guy next to him are also very talented. Hmmm, what''s their names? Ha! I recognise them! Kronos and Fury. They''re also very talented. Kronos made it to the top 16 in the District 1 Tournament. And he''s very strong now. I heard Kronos and Jack dueled the other day. It was a draw, but Jack won by a small margin. It''s hard to say what would have happened if they had used all their powers. "said Boy 1, and as Boy 2 was about to speak, he corrected him and looked at a nearby house. He nodded to the house with the creepy aura.


    "And then... There''s this kid. He definitely doesn''t care about anyone. But he''s strong, that''s for sure. Look, he lives over there. His sadistic aura is reflected in the house. "said the second boy while pointing to the house with his hand. The house was no different from the other houses, but only one lamp was lit in the house. There was only one person in the house.


    Only one person lived in this gloomy house. He had reached a very high ranking in the District 1 Tournament and had given up in the quarter-finals. No one knew why he did this, but everyone thought he had mental problems. Because John was dangerous. He always overpowered his opponents with wild and chilling moves. He left a mark on their mental health. He lived alone because no one wanted to stay with him. He didn''t want anyone to stay with him either.


    Inside the house, John was sitting on the sofa watching television. John''s developmental base was high enough to hear them. He clenched his fists but did nothing. Because they were right. John was alone.


    John stood up and started walking towards his room. His steps sounded drunk, but he wasn''t drunk. He was just tired. And he had no reason not to walk in peace.


    John''s house was like any other house. So the kitchen and living room were combined.


    As John walked through the kitchen, he stopped to drink a glass of water. Just as he was about to send his hand to get a glass, his eyes fell on that picture again. While the pain in his heart hit his brain again, the pain spread all over his body. Even though it was just a heartache, John had never suffered so much.


    There were 6 people in the picture. They were all 8-9 year old boys. John was among them and he was using his sincere smile that no one had ever seen.


    John looked at the picture for a long time. The anger in his heart began to be reflected in his aura. Tears involuntarily flowed from his eyes. Even though tears were flowing from his eyes, his eyes also looked so terrifying that one would not believe that the owner of those eyes was 14 years old. These eyes were covered with the ultimate form of rage. Revenge!


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "I''m sorry... I couldn''t save you."


    Because of John''s aura, the wooden furniture in the kitchen of the house began to crack. The feeling of killing had appeared. It was completely independent of his power and was strengthened according to the killing desire in John''s heart.


    There was something no one knew about John. John had come here just like Kai and the others. The hunters had attacked his group too. But they simply couldn''t get through. because they were up against a powerful hunter. John or anyone else in that group didn''t have the ability to seal the growth bases around them that Kai had, and they didn''t have a developer like Jace with them. They were completely alone. They had started to run away... Best.... take you back to that time.


    8 months ago


    "Hurry up, John! It''s coming!" said Cia. John quickly ran towards Cia and started running away from the hunter with the others.


    The hunter was in red lightning. So it was unlikely that they could escape, but they didn''t realise that. So they ran as fast as they could. They still had hope because they did not know the limits of this man''s power.


    John was going to the academy with the help of the service like everyone else, but suddenly they were surprised by the blow they received and they saw a lot of people dying. These 6 friends managed to escape by holding on to each other, but the hunter in the red lightning was still following them.


    John and his other 5 friends were somewhere between the mountains. They didn''t know anything about where they were running, but they had to stay alive to survive. They had to run.


    A long time passed. They ran for hours, their faces and clothes were completely dirty, but they still kept running. Their feet ached, their muscles rebelled. But they refused to listen to their bodies. Because they knew that somewhere out there that hunter was coming for them.


    "I think I''ve had enough of stalling. It''s time for me to send you off to the other world."


    6 people turned back with the voice they heard. Each of their eyes opened with fear. As they took a few steps back in fear, they all seemed to have given up. If the man in front of them could approach them so fast, no matter how much they ran, it would be useless. it would be useless.


    "It''s just ac-" As Cia tried to speak, John grabbed her hand and started to run. The others didn''t understand at first. Then they started running too. At least they wanted to die while running. Maybe they could help one of them escape. It was not important for them to die for their friends whom they were as close as brothers.


    But they wanted to survive if possible.


    The hunter in the red lightning was surprised. He thought that they were not aware of the situation and he started to move slowly after them. The more time he spent here, the less he encountered his annoying commander.


    "John! What are you doing? We can''t run," Cia said. John continued to run, ignoring Cia''s tears. He was still alive, right? He could keep going. As long as there was hope, he would not stop moving.


    This was the form that the will John had at that time had turned into.


    Hope...


    As the others continued to run with him, they finally had to stop in front of a waterfall that flowed into the endless depths. The view was marvellous, but they could not enjoy it. There was neither the strength nor the space to escape.


    At that moment, a cold and thick voice reached their ears.


    "It seems you have nowhere to go now. I will kill you too and this struggle will be over. I have lingered too long," the Hunter said. John took Cia''s hand and looked at her face as a pistol appeared in his hand. Just then the first shot rang out and John''s first childhood friend fell. One by one, his friends with whom he played games and talked about his troubles fell. In a few seconds, only John and Cia were left.


    "I''m sorry, Cia. For bringing you here. For not being able to do without you. I brought you with me for my own selfish reasons and now you will die because of me. I''m sorry, I can''t let that happen. You jump, there''s a chance you''ll survive. I apologise. I''m sorry for loving you. "John said. If anyone at the academy had

 Chapter 97: Johns Anger (2)

    John lost consciousness as he fell from the sky. He kept falling for a long time, but he still didn''t hit the earth. He was floating next to the waterfall as it flowed.


    John opened his eyes and turned his head with the wetness he felt in his hand. There was blood on his hand. He couldn''t remember anything for a moment, but he understood everything from the blood on his hand and the fact that he was in the sky.


    John looked around. His expression changed rapidly. He was trying to punch the void. He wanted to go back to the top of the mountain, but he couldn''t. Desperation took over his mind for a moment, but John came to his senses. Then his body straightened out. A terrifying aura emanated from his body. It was pure rage. But it was not simple. As his eyes changed, his power was unleashed. yellow lightning. Now he was a developmentalist, too.


    As angry as John was, there was nothing he could do. He was falling. He was falling really high. Really high.


    John closed his eyes so he wouldn''t see himself falling. He was now a kilometre from the ground, but the speed at which he was falling was too great. He had reached the maximum speed he could reach.


    TIK... TIK... TIK... TIK... TIK...


    Just then, ice particles began to appear around John. It enveloped John''s whole body. Then an icicle travelled from the waterfall and engulfed John.


    John woke up to find himself completely covered in ice. Wherever he looked, ice was everywhere. As an old man walked towards him with small steps, John looked at the old man. But just looking at him made him shiver. An unbelievable aura emanated from that old silhouette. He was old and wounded. John understood this, but he did not realise that no human being he had ever known, or would know for a long time, would ever reach his level.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    John immediately lowered his head. His body temperature had already dropped. But he was neither dying nor freezing. A very strange feeling enveloped him.


    He could not see the old man''s face, but he could see his beard reaching to his feet.


    "You have no idea how hard I tried not to kill you, son. It''s amazing to see someone who can actually come here. I don''t know how you got into the Ancestral Realm, but I don''t care. I have a proposition for you, John." the old man said. John raised his head in surprise, but it was only a matter of time before he lowered it. That look was too cold.


    "How do you know my name?!? "said John. Hearing this, the old man laughed.


    "I know more than you think. My offer is to give you my power, John. My power. The power of the Ice Ancestor Mairo. My bloodline. Let me just say this. You can get your revenge on the hunters. I don''t know how you got here without going through the levels, but I''ll send you back. All I ask is that one day you kill the Ice God Vaster and tell him my greetings. Do you agree?" said Mairo. John looked up with a serious expression. When he raised his head and looked at Mairo, his body started to freeze from his feet. John looked into Mairo''s eyes and said;


    "I accept." he said.


    ***


    John''s aura was heightened. Suddenly, with one punch, he split the table in half. Then he started smashing chairs, walls, everything. John didn''t stop. He just kept destroying everything. It was like he was throwing out all the regret in his heart. He didn''t care about anything. He didn''t care about his Ice Ancestor''s bloodline or anything else. He just wanted to be with his mates.


    "I don''t want to be alone!! Is that too much to ask?!?"


    As the aura in John''s body started to increase, John started to combine the power of the 4 paths he had without caring about anything. He was alone now. He lived only for revenge. Destroying the hunters. Especially that man from Red Lightning. He would kill him even if it meant the end of his life.


    "Even if I''m alone, even if I''ve lost my mind, I''ll go on! Firstly, I will win the World Tournament! Then I''ll move to the second step and kill that man! No one will be able to stop me! Boundaries will be a stepping stone for me!!!"


    John''s eyes lit up with his words and the whole house was illuminated with a green light.


    The two young people watching him from outside were looking at the house in astonishment.


    "Shit! The maniac has switched to green lightning!!! What kind of development speed is this?! Let''s go and spread it to the academy. "said Boy 1. Boy 2 nodded and they walked away. John was already laughing. They left behind the green-haired boy who was laughing like crazy.

 Chapter 98: Towards the Red Lightning Duels

    In the training grounds of the Garden of Eden in the Koi Mountain, a handsome young man with blond hair was swinging his sword non-stop. He was so sweaty that a puddle of sweat had formed under his feet. The 4 elements around him seemed to become one with his body as the 4 elements moved in sequence. He was not particularly focussed on them. He was focussed on the sword. Despite this, he could use the elements easily.


    Kai had been working for a long time. It was not easy for him to prepare the poison. After studying it for a long time, thanks to the Diary of the Poison Ancestor, he had finally found the important points and was able to prepare the poison. Now he was waiting for the components of the poison to be completed and prepared. Then he would leave his sword here to merge with the poison and return to the academy.


    Although Kai had prepared this poison, Kai knew that this was not the truth. There were very few people who had dabbled in alchemy in their past lives. But one of them was undoubtedly Uranus himself. Without Uranus and the Diary of the Poison Ancestor, Kai would never have been able to produce a poison of this level.


    As Kai continued to swing his sword, a light flashed behind him. The handsome man in white was flying as he looked at him. Of course, since he was a spirit, it wasn''t strange for him to fly. Never mind that he could travel at a speed infinitely close to the speed of light even without a soul.


    As Uranus stood behind Kai looking at Kai, Kai turned round and looked at Uranus. Uranus was part of him. Of course, he could feel it when it was behind him or somewhere else. But Uranus in its true power, and without the soul bond, would never have been able to do such a thing. Uranus could have killed him by emitting a small part of his aura. No, Kai probably wouldn''t have survived where he was.


    "The poison is ready, Kai. Put the sword in it and let''s go to the academy. Who knows what''s happened by now," Uranus said. Since he could see Kai''s memories, he could act accordingly. He was able to identify the geniuses at the academy. What he saw was enough to astonish him. Was it the reincarnation of a powerful spirit? Or a legendary genius whose memories are in disarray? Or the child who had begun to control the Hell Sword of the 7 Dimensions!


    Kai took a deep breath and took off his top and bottom. He put on new clothes. He dipped his sword into the poison water normally and left the cave. He left his sword in the water. After the sword was integrated with the poison, a light would shine and let him know. Until then, he had to find out what was going on at the academy and do some testing. He had been in this cave for a long time. Of course he was bored.


    Even though Kai wasn''t at the academy, his reputation still existed. Now the whole academy knew him. He had single-handedly defeated the first class of the second class of the second district. 3rd years and even 4th years were interested in him. They knew he was strong.


    When Kai left, he took the little tiger with him this time. The little tiger was very used to him. Kai, of course, was also very used to him. He came with Kai both because the little tiger wouldn''t leave and because Kai wanted to bring him with him.


    The little tiger had grown very strong since Kai had found him. Although there was no change in its size and sweetness, its strength had increased. He alone had the power of an orange lightning bolt, and it had only been a month and a half since he had taken him out of the capsule. It also had its lineage abilities, but the Little Tiger''s abilities were a little different.


    When Little Tiger jumped 2 lightning bolts, it would be able to use a bloodline ability or something like that. Now he had 2 bloodline abilities. Kai was very surprised when he saw these. Then he decided to let Little Tiger fight and take him to the world tournament. Maybe he could take him along as an assistant.


    He knew this would limit Little Tiger''s development. After all, Little Tiger seemed to be able to step into the second step in a short time. Nevertheless, Kai decided to be selfish and keep him with him.


    Kai took Little Tiger in his arms and carried him away. When the two of them walked out together, Uranus had returned inside Kai and Kai had regained all his strength. He couldn''t help his excitement as he entered the academy with slow steps. He was naturally a very curious person and was very curious about how much his friends had developed. He did not want to make guesses within himself. That would spoil all the excitement.


    What Kai had in mind was an open duel day. Actually, he had decided to do it himself, but after a while he thought of spreading it all over the school so that everyone could learn each other''s strength. So he went straight to Michael. It was a selfish goal, but it was not clear that Michael was likely to comply with this goal.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    "Do you think it''s okay?" asked Kai. Michael was lying on the couch reading a book. Even though it looked like he was reading a simple novel, the book in his hand was at least 2000 years old and Michael was changing pages in less than 10 seconds. Who knows how many books he had finished this way. When Kai asked him about the duel, he slowly threw back his brown hair that fell in front of him and looked at Kai with a smile.


    "It''s actually acceptable. Only the injuries might be a bit dangerous, but there is no one in the academy who would carry out such a dangerous attack before the world tournament. At the very least, there are many developers who can guard against such an event. Well, I accept it then. It should be ready in a few days. What do you plan to do in the meantime?" said Michael. All his mannerisms and behaviour were so natural that the teenage Kai could not find anything strange in his words.


    But if you looked carefully you could see the illogic in Michael''s words.


    Kai smiled and looked at the little tiger.


    "Little Tiger and I are going for a walk. But without being seen by anyone. Please don''t say that I had a hand in the duels. I don''t think that would draw attention in a good way," Kai said and left the room. He didn''t need to make any silly gestures of respect towards Michael. It was just a waste of time and Michael thought so too. He didn''t like pretentious behaviour. After Kai left, he put the thick book aside and took out a magazine from his drawer and started reading it.


    ***


    The Red Lightning duels have been announced. Everyone was excited to hear this. This was their chance to show off their powers and put on a show. Of course, they were not going to show all their powers. But he knew that the reason they did such a thing was to make a ranking among people. It was so that there would be no confusion in the World Tournament about who was strong and who was weak. For authorisation.


    After all, this was a tournament between academies. And one of them would be the leader.


    Even Kai thought about it. He loved himself and believed he was strong, but he knew he lacked the strength and maturity to be a leader.


    At that time, there were six people in house 520 who heard this news. All of them were in a thoughtful mood. Emma was the first to speak.


    "This... Kai can join this time." she said excitedly. She seemed to have turned into a little fan girl. Actually, they were all supposed to be excited, but none of them were excited except Emma. Kai was already very talented. In 3 months he had reached the peak of green lightning. About two months had passed. Everyone in the room knew that Kai had reached orange lightning, but that wasn''t what they were really afraid of. Emma, Melony, Jack and Kevin had trained on the device Kai had organised. The device was in the orange lightning. What they were afraid of was that Kai had reached orange lightning when the device was set up. That possibility scared them. If that was the result, he would probably have reached the peak of the orange lightning by now, or even a half step into the red lightning!


    Jace had left the red lightning behind. Although he couldn''t reach purple lightning, he wasn''t a simple red lightning developer. With the power he had, he could fight normal half-step purple lightning. If he used the art... Things would get more serious.


    Jace''s art was powerful enough that even purple lightning experts should take it seriously.


    Jace''s art was no simple art. Michael gave it to him. It definitely suited Jace the best. The Assassination Art of the 9 Scourges. This art was inspired by the nine scourges. At level 9, the user could assassinate the heavens. Even the 9 scourges couldn''t see him. Although Jace was now at the 1st scourge, this was enough to increase his power to incredible levels.


    The power ranking of the arts was based on their levels. The fewer levels an art had, the more powerful it was. Most arts were between 15-20 levels.


    The Assassination Art of 9 Scourges and the Red Lightning Art were among the single-digit arts with 9 levels. That''s why Jace''s strength was unbelievable. Although Kai would one day surpass Jace, it didn''t seem like it would happen anytime soon.


    Lena had just switched to red lightning and had just chosen a new art. Unfortunately, Lena wasn''t much of a fighter. Still, she needed strength. That''s why she had chosen a rare art that had both attack, defence and healing abilities. But she was not very skilled in this art. So she was thinking of choosing another art, but time was running out and there were not many arts suitable for Lena. Even though Lena was strong, everyone thought that Kai could defeat Lena.


    However, considering that Lena would reach the peak of the red lightning in a flash, it could be seen that Kai still needed time to overtake Lena.


    No one spoke when Emma spoke. Because they were all in the process of preparing their minds for their duels and the fights they would watch.


    ***


    Of course, they were not the only ones impatient. There were those who wanted revenge, those who wanted to show their strength and show who was the strongest. Some were looking out of the window and thinking about what they would see tomorrow, others were impatient for revenge. Some just wanted to save their honour and pay back their defeat in the District 1 Tournament. Others were just participating for fun. There was no shortage of people waiting to face their enemies in this duel. Kai was looking at the horizon from the mountain, but how many others were looking at the horizon like him? They just wanted to prepare for what would happen in a few days. There was one thing that everyone knew in this fight where enemies came face to face.


    This fight would end all hostilities. And then, they would go to the World Tournament as an academy to win.

 Chapter 99: Red Lightning Duels Begin.

    A few days had passed. Everyone thought about the opponents they would fight in these last few days and prepared for it. To end all hatreds and regrets... That was the purpose of the Red Lightning Duels. In the World Tournament, Michael didn''t want big hatreds to arise for small reasons. It was best to eliminate all grudges now.


    This time the fights would not be in the arena. It was to take place in a large, open, sun-drenched field. A few bleachers would be filled with students and teachers.


    All the meantime, Kai had been telling Little Tiger what to do and pondering how to fight without a sword. But it was a short period of pondering. Kai thought he could fight well without a sword. He wasn''t weak at all. Others might have attributed his strength to Sirius, but he had only come here by practising. Now he wanted to show it to everyone.


    The field opened. It was a large and spacious arena. It looked like a football field. Everyone who had prepared for a long time entered the arena. Over a hundred thousand people entered the arena. Even the 5th graders were here. Even teachers came to fight. Of course, very few. There were 2nd grade teachers and their fight could have destroyed the field. So Michael didn''t let them join the fight.


    Kai didn''t enter the area. He just watched from a distance. He didn''t want to draw attention to himself in the first fight. Halfway through the fights he would blend into the stands without attracting attention.


    As everyone entered the arena, silence fell. Michael was watching from a distance, but there were no announcers in this fight. Someone had to go out there and challenge someone else, and no one wanted to be first.


    There were 10 pitches. That was too few for a hundred thousand students, but it was the best they could do. Still, Michael thought it would all be over in a few days. What was the most people could exaggerate?


    Finally, someone came on the field. Alvar laughed a little when he saw this, but immediately shut up. The person who came on the field was the coward. Even though he was trembling in front of Alvar, he had agreed to be the first person to go on the arena in front of 100 thousands of people.


    While everyone was looking at the cowardly boy, he was nervous. Everyone was wondering who he was going to challenge. The cowardly boy looked around for a while and his eyes widened as he saw his target. But some arrogant powerful people in that direction frowned when they saw the cowardly boy looking in their direction.


    The cowardly boy felt nervous because of the way the 3rd, 4th and 5th graders were looking at him. Even though the 2nd graders also looked at him badly, the aura emitted by them didn''t affect the cowardly boy much. After all, it was just an aura. Although he would lose the fight against many 2nd years, he was not weak enough to be affected by their aura.


    "Hui, I challenge you," said the cowardly boy. There was a sly look in his eyes as a young man stepped forward from among the developmentalists.


    "I accept your challenge, let it be a fun and instructive fight," Hui said and stepped onto the field. After the start of their fight, other people started to participate in the fights, but they were not well-known names. In the 1st, 2nd and 3rd classes, people who were not very strong stood out. The 3rd class standouts were only from the 1st region and the first kata of the 3rd class.


    Grades 3, 4 and 5 had a method to separate the ages. Kata! 1st kata and the 2nd year in the same class was the 2nd kata. And so on. But the year difference was not insurmountable for geniuses.


    The 4th and 5th years were made up entirely of geniuses. That''s why they were all famous. It was natural that they didn''t want to be the first to start. They were all arrogant people.


    Emma looked around for a while but couldn''t see Kai. As she lowered her head sadly, she remembered what happened that night very well.


    '' What Emma? Come on, tell me! What am I to you? Am I your lover? Your flatmate? Your favourite boy? Your comrade in arms? Your enemy? Am I your flirt? What am I to you, Emma?!''


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "That''s what I thought.


    Emma was angry with herself as she remembered that day. Why hadn''t she realised what was in his heart? Why didn''t she say you are the man I love? This wound in her heart was the thing that caused her the most pain. No matter what happened, no matter how much she suffered. He wanted to make up for this mistake he had made today.


    "You''ll definitely have an opportunity for that, Emma. Kai would never miss an event like this," Melony said. Emma had told Melony and Lena what had happened. They both admitted that Emma had made a mistake.


    And that was surprising. After all, close girlfriends usually acted in their friend''s defence even when she was wrong.


    "All right, then. I''m going out on the field." said a voice. When everyone turned to this voice, they were filled with surprise. The person speaking was someone who was not expected to have a grudge against anyone.


    As Fury walked out onto the field, people were glad to finally see him fight a proper fight. Fury was considered a genius, but few people had ever seen him in his full power. There were those who thought his skills were just lip service.


    As Fury took the field, the betting tables were starting to open up. People were trying to make money betting on who would win.


    Fury looked around the arena for a while. Everybody knew he wasn''t going to challenge anybody simple. This person was either a genius from District 2 or a genius from District 1.


    "Elena, what do you say? You up for a good fight?" said Fury. In Ariel''s training, everyone recognised each other. And since they were in the same year, most of them were friends even if they weren''t in the same house. Fury knew Elena well enough to call her by name.


    Elena looked at Fury with her beautiful smile and jumped onto the field. An aura of purity radiated from her body. The boys couldn''t stop their mouths from watering as they looked at her. The girls sat in their seats with jealousy and anger. Her beauty was seductive for everyone.


    Elena placed her spear on her back and looked at Fury.


    "I accept your challenge, Fury."


    Meanwhile, elsewhere, another famous figure took the field. This person was none other than Melony, who seduced men with her light blonde hair and made Kevin fall in love with her.


    After Melony took the field, people started to look at her with curiosity. The fear that Melony had caused to the people in the first zone had passed. Because neither Melony nor the others messed with anyone and didn''t care about them. They were completely forgotten and forgotten. Since everyone had become stronger, they did not care about Melony''s power. Many of them were now quite sure that they could defeat her. Melony might have been stronger than she was before, but she must not have been very strong to them now. Of course, if you think according to her old strength and cultivation speed, this was the result.


    But Melony had grown stronger. Kevin knew it, even if no one else did. He had worked with her so much...


    Melony raised her eyes and looked directly at the first year''s area. It was as if her eyes had already seen her target.


    "Milah, how would you like to have a friendly fight with me?" said Melony. Milah was sort of Jack''s girlfriend. Melony knew a few things. So I thought the most appropriate thing was to challenge Milah. They had both met and had a nice chat. She wanted it to be a challenge between friends, not a hostile challenge.


    Milah was surprised at first when she heard this offer, but then she thought that the fight of two mind thieves should look at the fun of the fight and took the field. The fighting spirit in her eyes did not escape Melony''s attention.


    "I accept your challenge, let''s begin," Milah said. As they both took their positions, the fight began.


    Kronos was looking at Summer. Summer was looking at Boyd. Boyd was looking to see if Raiya was here. He''s been gone for 2 months. Of course, as his friend, he was worried about him and told Michael. Michael had looked for him, but he couldn''t find him. If even Michael couldn''t find him, there was nothing to do. Several search teams were formed and they were searching the area around the mountains for clues. But it was just absurd to think that these people could find a clue that Michael could not find. Boyd would wait for Raiya to come to the World Tournament.


    Finally, when one of the 5th graders took the field, all eyes turned to him. This person was someone who stood out even among the 5th years. The genius of geniuses, the monster of monsters was Bartra.


    Bartra was one of the eight 5th graders who had reached the 20th floor. His strength was evident from the fact that he survived to the 20th floor. He was definitely not simple and couldn''t challenge a simple person. He was one of the only students who had passed through the purple lightning.


    Bartra was a cold-looking man with short black hair and an army appearance. Even his 20-year-old appearance was no worse than a general who had spent years in battle.


    The academy students were different from other cultivators raised in the normal world. Especially the Red Lightning Academy. When Michael first arrived, there were 4800 people on the 20th floor. Since there were 10,000 people even in District 1 of the 1st Classes, that might seem low, but it wasn''t low at all. Although their strength was only one step away from purple lightning, it wasn''t good enough. They couldn''t defeat people stronger than them. They were not much different from normal army soldiers. Michael took a risk. He prepared a test for those who passed to the 10th floor of the 5th class. Those who passed would have reached the tenth kata. Those who didn''t pass no longer had a place in this Academy.


    Those who passed, he sent to the army. The army put them into battles. They went through difficult training and harsh conditions.


    Many of them died. They died in battles, ambushes. They were shot by hunters. They suffered all kinds of torture. Especially in the 20th layer, the number of people decreased rapidly from 4800. 3000 in the first week. 2000 in the second week. 300 in the third week and 20 after a month.


    20 people were the strongest. There appeared strong people that nobody paid attention to. They didn''t give up after they''d lasted this long. But in an ambush, almost all of them were killed. Only two escaped. 1 person, only 1 person survived when he was seen as the biggest loser, when no one pitied him. He survived just to show that he was stubborn. To show that he was not a loser. He survived and single-handedly killed 20 people who were on the same level as him and escaped by saving a seriously injured friend. From that day on, people called him by a different nickname.


    Sword Lord Dera

 Chapter 100: Difference

    Dera may have appeared to be a simple trainer, but he was much more powerful than he appeared. It was not a simple thing to hold the title of Lord. Especially being a Sword Lord... It was the result of pure talent and great willpower.


    Dera''s power was not simple. His strength was equal to Jace''s father James, but there was a difference. 40 years! Dera had reached this level 40 years earlier.


    And now there was a gap between their powers. James couldn''t close the gap if he lived.


    Unfortunately, students could only challenge the person with the lowest development base. So they had no choice but to challenge Dera to graduate. If someone defeated him, he would become the strongest student of the Red Lightning Academy. He would have a chance to graduate.


    Bartra fixed his eyes on Dera. Some of the students held their breath as he raised his finger and pointed at her.


    "Dera! I challenge you! Do you accept?" said Bartra.


    As Dera looked at Bartra, his old teacher-like demeanour was long gone, replaced by an uncaring man. Kai realised something while looking at this scene.


    ''''I''m Kai Lane. We''re all from New Seattle, and it took us a while to get here because we ran into the Hunters on the way." Kai briefly introduced himself.


    "You encountered Hunters? At your age?" Dera looked at them puzzled, while Kai continued to sleep without a care, but he still heard everything.


    "Yeah, what''s so strange about that? Aren''t they trying to hunt everyone anyway? Besides, we killed one of them too. In fact, the bear sleeping on my shoulder made a massacre." said Emma. Everyone was even more surprised and some of them fell off their desks.


    "You killed some of them too? That''s really surprising at your age. And you say this sleepy one committed a massacre. Why doesn''t it sound convincing. "Emma spoke again, this time a little more angry.


    "We''re not asking you to believe us. But don''t call us liars! Or there will be dire consequences in the future! " she shouted. Kai was getting restless as Dera asked another question without a care in the world.


    Remembering that day, Kai couldn''t help but laugh at his stupidity. Dera didn''t care because he was the Sword Lord. Michael wouldn''t have said anything to him if he cut Kai for such a silly thing. Kai had realised something else. Dera''s power.


    Dera was the Sword Lord. So his development must have accelerated. There''s no way he was still at the beginning of Purple Lightning. He was hiding his power. Maybe that''s what Michael wanted. Students couldn''t graduate.


    Dera came this year. So perhaps only the instructors knew of Dera''s power. Bartra underestimated Dera. Maybe he didn''t think he was underestimating, but Dera was stronger than he thought.


    "All right, I accept," Dera said. He was very relaxed and there was a hint of confidence in his eyes. Those bulging and flexible muscles made me think for a moment that he was going to draw his sword and cut everyone.


    When Dera took the field, the students were a little surprised. It was the first time they had seen Dera with a sword. However, Dera had hung the sword on his back and no one could see the surface of the sword because it was sheathed. It was hard not to wonder about the Sword Lord''s sword.


    When Dera took the field, the two began to fight. Bartra rushed forward without waiting and threw a punch so fast that even Kai could not see it with his eyes. It was a high level match even to watch.


    As the punch travelled towards Dera, something happened that no one expected. A hand like a straight sword struck to the right of the punch. As a result, a loud cracking sound that could be heard throughout the arena attracted everyone''s attention.


    Bartra fell to the ground. He was holding his hand in pain, but he was neither crying nor whimpering. He was looking at Dera with a look of disbelief in his eyes. He wasn''t terrified because he had broken his hand. She was terrified of what he could do. Dera could cut off Bartra''s hand with his own hand if he wanted to!!! Now that''s what you call a Sword Lord.


    Dera went back to his seat. At that moment, a girl from the 20th floor ran to Bartra, worried. This girl was Maiya.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Unlike other 5th Classes, Maiya had always been protected by the other 7. Although her healing abilities were incredible, in combat, Kai could perhaps defeat her by completing the Immortal Dragon Transformation Skill. Because Maiya was only a purple lightning initiation expert. Nothing more. But Kai hadn''t completed this skill, nor had he begun to control it. Still, Kai felt that he was close to completion. Inwardly, he was excited as hell about it.


    Meanwhile, on another field, he had defeated the cowardly boy Hui. He was a little tired, but proud of himself. When he took his seat, he hit Alvar''s back with a soft kick that sent him flying back towards the field. Although Alvar did not do this on purpose, many people looked at this scene and laughed.


    On another court, Melony and Milah exchanged countless punches. There were traces of excitement on both of their faces. Milah put his hand in his pocket and Melony put both hands behind his back.


    Milah''s ring appeared and Milah quickly put it on. Then she began to extend her mental strength towards Melony.


    Melony''s dagger was shattered by Kai. Although it had been an accident, Ariel had come to her aid at that moment and had given her a mana weapon.


    Melony watched as the mental force came towards her. An item like a crown suddenly appeared in her hand as the mental force was sucked into her body and disappeared into the depths. Milah did not understand what had happened. Melony had neutralised the mental force with the mana weapon she hung on her forehead and absorbed it into herself.


    Melony looked very beautiful with her mana weapon. The crown on her forehead was full of white stones and made her look like a goddess. No, she radiated a beauty that would make goddesses jealous.


    "Look how beautiful she is!!"


    "Like a goddess..."


    "I''m speechless...."


    Milah looked at Melony in astonishment as people from all kinds of places complimented her. Then she smiled.


    "It''s beautiful," Milah said. Melony nodded and looked at Kevin out of the corner of her eye. He was looking the way she wanted. Desperate...


    Elsewhere, countless upperclassmen rolled their eyes. Most of them, at some point in their lives - especially those who had no sense of love - had put aside romantic feelings and devoted themselves to development. In their eyes, it was a rather embarrassing sight. It was teenage stuff.


    "Don''t you think it''s a bit too stony? I''m a bit embarrassed to wear it," said Melony. Her hands played with the crown a little. Still, she couldn''t stop her face from blushing.


    "Be thankful for it. My mana weapon is like something out of the dusty pages. Look, I don''t wear it on my hand when I''m out and about," Milah complained. Although she was normally very cold, she was very close with Melony. Likewise, she was close with Emma, but Melony already had the title of elite. Emma still hadn''t caught her prey.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll do something for her appearance later. After all, we live in a magical world." said Melony and the two girls started giggling.


    Kevin and Jack, who were watching them at the time, were about to vomit blood. They could hear what they were talking about. The fact that they could have such a conversation even though they were in the middle of a fight right now.... They were at a loss for words.


    At that moment, Fury and Elena were continuing their fight. Although Elena had a spear in her hand (the spear she had in the Characters section.) Fury had no weapon. Elena saw the watch in Fury''s hand, but she waited until now. Maybe Fury would attack, but nothing like that had ever happened. Now he would show his true strength.


    After Elena attacked Fury one last time, Fury managed to escape again. Elena retreated. Suddenly her eyes began to glow as the Base of Green Lightning appeared. Elena had awakened her potential. Of course, she''d been in Green Lightning for two months.


    "Potential Awakening!!!" Elena''s eyes flashed a little brighter as she shouted, and Elena jumped out of her seat. Her speed was far, far superior to before. This was her Potential power.


    When Elena charged forward, Fury''s serious expression finally changed and a smile formed. There were only a few metres between him and Elena. In that fleeting moment, his hand hit the button on his watch.


    At that moment, a smile appeared on Kronos'' face, which no one even paid attention to.


    "The fun begins."


    Suddenly a great light fell from the sky to the earth and all eyes turned in that direction. Melony and Milah stopped their so-called fight and looked at what was happening. Even Dera turned his head and tried to understand what was happening.


    "What is happening, where is this light coming from? "


    "It was in that collision! I couldn''t see it clearly, but I saw Elena attacking!"


    "So what''s that glow?! What''s really going on?!?"


    Everyone was wondering what was going on. The light was very striking and it was hard not to look in that direction. Suddenly a silhouette jumped out of the light and fell 10 metres to the ground with its feet. With the spear in his hand, he focused all his attention on the fight while looking at the light.


    Shortly after Elena stepped out, the light began to fade. When the light disappeared, Fury appeared, but almost no one recognised him. Because he was wearing armour and holding a huge sword. No one could see Fury''s face right now. If they could, they would recognise Fury''s evil smile. This was his plan all along. He wanted to surprise people. Since the armour couldn''t go in at any time, he wanted to use it at the most important time of the fight.


    Fury pulled his sword out of the ground and pointed it at Elena. People wondered how he carried that sword. It required intense arm strength and leg strength.


    Elena smiled as she took her stance with her spear. There would be no point in fighting if she wasn''t strong. Fury was also in Green Lightning.


    People were filled with excitement as they looked at Fury. It was fun to watch someone powerful, and they liked fun fights.


    "I''ve been trying to get this thing to work for a long time, it''ll be nice to take this baby for a test drive."

 Chapter 101: Legion Armour

    Kai was surprised to see Fury''s armour. From the books in the Garden of Eden, he knew the type of armour he was facing. Armour of the Legions.


    "I wonder where he got the armour of a Legion, I hope it was a Legion of the upper ranks," Kai said. No one could see the eon. He was high up even among the stands and surrounded by people who could not recognise him. No one would have noticed him here.


    At that moment, two young men were looking at each other on the field. There was determination in their eyes.


    Fury lunged forward and swung his giant sword horizontally at Elena, but the size of the sword and the weight of the armour were his weakness. It required extraordinary strength to wield them comfortably. Even if Fury was very strong for his level, it was not enough for Legion armour.


    In a swift move, Elena jumped up and kicked the broad surface of the Sword. The force of the kick sent the sword crashing to the ground, but there was something Elena hadn''t thought of.


    Fury quickly dropped the sword and struck Elena with his fist. Elena noticed the punch but could only defend herself with her spear. Still, Fury''s sheer power was terrifying. Elena couldn''t get away with this simple act.


    Elena did a few somersaults on the ground as she flew rapidly and lay motionless. Blood could be seen dripping onto the ground. Fury looked at Elena for a brief moment, then picked up his sword and walked to the stands. He knew the power of his own fist. For a delicate girl like Elena, this fist was very dangerous. If it hadn''t been for Green Lightning, she might have died. Still, she couldn''t hide the disappointment on her face. He obviously expected more from Elena.


    "W-where are you going? W-this fight isn''t over yet."


    Fury looked in the direction of the voice coming from behind him and saw Elena standing up forcibly. He immediately took a fighting stance as the disappointment on his face disappeared. He didn''t even care that half of Elena''s face was bloody. He just wanted to hear that sound. The song of swords.


    Elena spat a bloody spit from her mouth and held her spear with a serious expression. A Blue lightning bolt appeared under her left eye. Then a base of Green lightning formed beneath the Blue Lightning. Finally, his lightning began to glow violently. He was pushing the limits of his potential. This was similar to Michael''s potential push 200 years ago, but nowhere near as far. The level Michael had reached was enough to damn him.


    Elena rushed forward. She swung her spear into Fury''s chest. Fury was surprised by such a simple move, but he tried to defend with his sword.


    But Fury was forgetting one thing. Elena was a Seer. What she was doing now was just a diversion.


    Elena twirled her spear like a snake and thrust it into Fury''s shoulder, but she was wrong. Fury''s armour was too strong.


    Elena used the same tactic once more and thrust her spear into the same place, but it didn''t seem to do any good. There wasn''t even a scratch on the armour.


    Meanwhile, the other fights had resumed, but Melony and Milah were still watching the fight. It looked like they weren''t going to start the fight until Elena and Fury''s fight was over.


    There were countless attacks. Elena couldn''t hurt Fury. Fury kept looking at Elena with a dirty smile on his face.


    "I''m sorry, Elena. I have yet to meet a human at my level who can damage this armour." Fury said. Elena smiled as she stepped back and took her spear in front of her and began to focus.


    Fury was not a man to wait like an idiot for Elena to make her move. He immediately pulled out his giant sword and lunged forward, swinging it at Elena.


    "One more blow like that punch and I''m done. Fury, you really are a strong opponent. Not only did you make me use the full power of my Potency, but also the ability of my spear, but it''s over now."


    "Don''t pierce!!!"


    Elena''s ability was not like other weapon abilities. It was a passive effect. The stronger the wielder, the stronger the weapon. And it provided incredible piercing power. At the peak of this ability, there was nothing her spear couldn''t pierce.


    When Elena and Fury''s weapons collided, a hole appeared in Fury''s sword. Elena''s spear shot out of the hole and moved forward to pierce Fury''s armour.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Just then, something unexpected happened. Fury''s armour entered Fury''s watch and Fury caught the spear with incredible speed. The speed he had without the armour exceeded even Elena. He had worked hard to use this armour. If there was no weight on it, no one on the Green Lightning''s Head could even see her.


    Elena was surprised, but she moved quickly and swung her fist at Fury. But Fury had a sense of rage. His eyes flashed, and a lightning bolt from the bottom right reached his pupil. The green lightning base showed Fury''s power.


    Fury disappeared. And when he reappeared, he was the furthest away from Elena. He had a determined look in his eyes. Suddenly, he bent his legs. An unbelievable aura began to cover the surface of his body. Realising what was happening, Elena picked up her spear and pointed it forward. Fury was using the Green Lightning Technique.


    Elena''s green lightning technique was a defence technique. She was supposed to capture all of the power and send it back to her opponent. But Elena wasn''t sure she could do that. Still, she had no choice at the moment.


    A circle formed at the tip of the spear. The inside of the circle was empty. Just a circle, but Elena knew the power of this circle. All or nothing.


    Fury''s power was a body strengthening technique. The progress they had made on the road was the technique they needed most. Fury needed an incredible physical strength for his Legion armour. The Paths had given him this technique.


    Fury put all his strength into his arm as he entered the limits of the skill. Even with a plan in mind, he, like Elena, wasn''t sure he would succeed.


    Fury stepped down hard and as he shifted the earth, he burst through the cracks and swung his fist at Elena.


    Elena swung her spear forward as she felt the force. Fury''s fist and Elena''s spear came within inches of each other.


    At that moment, the metallic tinkling of Fury''s watch sounded. In a tenth of a second, Fury''s armour covered Fury''s arm.


    BOOOM!!!


    When the explosion sounded, everyone''s eyes turned to the field where Fury and Elena were. The dust that was released prevented them from seeing the result.


    The dust and smoke dispersed and three people appeared. Elena was unconscious. She was off the field, but where she was unconscious was exactly in Quentin''s lap. Quentin quickly jumped on the pitch and caught Elena before she hit the ground. Quentin disappeared from where he was and went to where the Head Healer was.


    Fury was standing, despite the confusion in everyone''s eyes. He could hardly breathe. His legs were shaking. His hand was still in the air. Where Elena''s spear had come from was protected by Fury''s armour, but it didn''t stop the sound of his ribs cracking. He was about to collapse when Kronos grabbed him and took him to the healers.


    Both men were badly wounded, but the winner was in front of everyone. Fury had won this fight.


    Clara took Elena''s spear and went to him.


    The fight was over, but the duelling was not. Melony and Milah were still attacking each other with fake attacks.


    "I wonder if I''m a little too far behind, Zachery?" said Toma. He was at the peak of the peak of the blue lightning. Zachery was also half a step behind, but he didn''t seem to have any intention of moving to the green lightning. Although no one knew it, he didn''t switch to Green Lightning just so Toma wouldn''t feel left behind. In fact, he could switch to Green Lightning any time he wanted.


    "No, you''ll definitely be a half-step soon," Zachery said. Even though he said it just so Toma wouldn''t get upset, it was true. Toma was not a slow developer. He was very talented. Only the others were too talented.


    Meanwhile, Kai was examining the 4th and 3rd Grades. The first 3 katas of the 3rd Grades didn''t interest him anyway. They were mostly half steps. There were a few people who had switched to Orange Lightning.


    Grade 1s try to move to Blue Lightning. 2nd graders try to move to Green Lightning, and 3rd graders try to move to Orange Lightning. If someone failed to become an Orange Lightning at the end of the 3rd grade, they were expelled from the academy.


    Grades 4 tried to become a Red Lightning, but becoming a Red Lightning was not a simple task and only advanced grades and Great Geniuses could become a Red Lightning.


    The most difficult was the 5th grade. They tried to get into Purple Lightning and this was considered the most difficult. Purple Lightning was a limit. It was not like other Lightning. After this lightning it was much more difficult to overcome the difficulties.


    It was too terrifying for the 1st graders to switch to Green Lightning. So these students would switch to Orange Lightning in Grade 2? And Grade 3? Would they switch to Red Lightning then? In Grade 4, what would happen if they did something horrible like switch to Purple Lightning? The branches of the army and the parents would do their best to get them on their side. Even though Zachery was a genius like them, he still couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Kai felt the same way. He had made up his mind. He was going to challenge the 4th graders. But he couldn''t go empty-handed.


    Since Kai was in the back row, he didn''t attract much attention. At the same time, Emma didn''t see him because he was in the 1st year''s area. He didn''t care if anyone saw him. Only Emma. Just don''t let her see.


    A young man appeared next to Kai, his body was half-dimmed. He had jet black hair and eyes. He looked very similar to Kai and Uranus in appearance.


    "Sean, you go to the Garden of Eden and wait for my Sword to merge with the Poison. Bring it to me when it is ready. It should be ready today." said Kai.


    Sean disappeared and Kai continued to watch the field. The good fights were just beginning.


    At that moment, Kevin suddenly got up and walked down the court. Everyone''s eyes were on him. There was a monster on the field, also in Green Lightning. It certainly wasn''t going to be a simple challenge.


    "I challenge Jack."

 Chapter 102: Clash of Friends

    Everyone looked at Kevin in amazement. And Jack ran onto the pitch with a smile on his face. He had an evil smile on his face. After all, they were Kai''s friends and this smile was contagious.


    "I accept your offer of a duel, let it be a friendly fight." said Jack. He walked to one end of the field with the Balance sword in his hand and stood upright, holding his sword with both hands.


    Kevin moved to the other side. He was holding the Shadow Sword Skana. shadow-like black smoke was rising from Skana. Both men were very excited.


    Both Kevin and Jack were on Green Lightning. They could have gone further, but they were trying to get stronger at their level. They had not forgotten the day they lost to Kai.


    "Coming!"


    Kevin suddenly jumped up and charged towards Jack. He swung his sword horizontally from the right, but of course he wasn''t going to make a simple attack. The sword disappeared into the shadows.


    In that brief moment, Jack closed his eyes. Those who saw him thought he was a fool and hoped he wouldn''t die. He closed his eyes without hesitation as a powerful wave of swords came at him. The advanced classes and intelligent students had already realised what Jack was trying to do.


    Jack''s eyes were closed and his mouth was closed. He had a serious expression on his face that was hard to believe. Kevin''s sword disappeared into the shadows. As the sword came from the right, it suddenly shifted and appeared behind Jack at back level, but at that moment Jack ducked. Kevin had thrown the sword and it was about to impale Jack. Jack wasn''t a healer. So this wound would have been really dangerous for him. However, Kevin had thrown his sword without hesitation and even now he did not seem to regret it. The higher classes could not help praising his determination.


    After Jack ducked, the sword started to move towards Kevin''s chest, but Jack didn''t allow it to, Balance swung the sword and made the Skana move towards Kevin''s heart. Kevin grabbed the sword with his hands when he saw the sword moving towards his heart. There was no Immortality Formation here. If the sword pierced his heart, he would die.


    People were surprised again. This youth was as crazy as the other one, what was going on here? Who were these young people?


    "They are really crazy! Even though they are each other''s friends, their blows are meant to kill!"


    "Are you stupid?!? Don''t you know why they are like this?!? They''re Kai''s best friends!! There''s no one else in the Academy who knows Kai like they do!! There''s probably a reason why they''re really crazy!!"


    Actually, it had nothing to do with that. But the people who admired the young king-killer started to talk about him exaggeratedly.


    When the 3rd years and 4th years learnt about Kai''s friends, they started to watch this fight more carefully. Even though they couldn''t see Kai, they knew he was around here somewhere. And sooner or later he would challenge them.


    Skana had pierced Kevin''s chest a few centimetres. Before Kevin had a chance to remove the Skana, Jack swung his katana up and down. The katana hit Skana and the wound in Kevin''s chest went down to his belly button. But Kevin couldn''t be stopped by such simple tricks. Without thinking, he swung his fist at Jack. Jack couldn''t cut Kevin''s arm because of his position, but he swung his sword and cut deep into the centre of Kevin''s fist.


    Still, there was no sign of pain on Kevin''s face. His fist landed on Jack and buried him half a metre deep in the earth. Kevin didn''t wait any longer and stepped back. He held his bloody fist in his hand.


    Healers had incredible regeneration speed, but they all felt pain. So it was surprising that Kevin was able to endure the pain. All his wounds were healed, but he felt the pain of them all.


    Kevin was healing fast, but his wounds were deep. They wouldn''t heal that fast. Soon, though, Kevin stopped holding his bloody fist. He had a dirty grin in his eyes and on his mouth. The same look and the same smile. Even an idiot could see something bad was about to happen.


    At that moment, Jack stood up. He too had a smile on his face. The two maniacs jumped up at the same time, their swords meeting in the centre. They looked into each other''s eyes as sparks flew into the air. There was no let up in the excited stares.


    Kevin attacked from the shadows and Jack defended. His ability to feel had nothing to do with his sword. It was his emotion. The Repellers'' senses were at their highest level. Perhaps only someone who was highly skilled in the Sense of Curiosity could have senses faster than these senses.


    The sounds of swords covered the whole area. The sounds disturbed some people, but for others it was unbearable. It was like a call that made you want to fight.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Damn it, I want to fight too!! Will anyone fight with me?"


    "I''ll fight. Would you listen to that voice? How can I not fight?"


    "Hey hey hey, I want to fight too."


    The song of the swords had affected everyone. Those who wanted to fight could no longer do so because of the lack of space.


    "Shall we get serious now, Jack?" said Kevin. He got a serious look in his eye and suddenly appeared behind Jack. He swung his sword and cut a gash in Jack''s back.


    "Come on, Jack, a little faster," Kevin said.


    Jack didn''t speak, he didn''t seem to feel the wound in his back. He turned his face and looked at Kevin. There was lightning in Jack''s eyes. Blue lightning travelling from the bottom to the pupil. At the bottom was a green base.


    When Jack looked at Kevin, Kevin flinched involuntarily. Jack lunged forward and attacked Kevin without protecting his body. A deep gash opened on Kevin''s arm, but by that time Kevin''s wound had also reached Jack''s body. Once again he attacked unprotected. Again he hurt and was hurt. He did it one after the other. Kevin wiped the smile off his face when he saw this. He knew what this was.


    "Indomitable Body!"


    The indomitable body was a passive technique created by Jack. Due to the adrenaline released into his body, he did not feel the wounds on his body and continued to attack violently.


    Kevin knew the danger of this technique, but he knew that Jack didn''t care. He was using dangerous techniques himself. It was Shadow Teleportation.


    Shadow Teleportation allowed him to blend into the shadows with Skana''s power, but it was a very short moment and allowed him to teleport short distances, but this technique put some pressure on his body. Because he was trying to use the power of the shadows in his own body without coming to the purple lightning. If he wasn''t a healer, he could have died even while trying this technique. Likewise, if he dropped Skana while in the shadows, he would be trapped in the shadows forever. A few minutes ago he had used this technique to cut a deep gash in Jack''s back.


    "Well then, Jack, I''m going to put you in a bit of danger, mate!"


    "Do your best!!!"


    Skana''s smoke rose and Jack''s and Kevin''s shadow entered the sword. Kevin drew his sword back and swung it at Jack.


    "Shadows!!! Shadow Slash Level 2!!!"


    Jack''s katana glowed and a mystical aura began to emanate from it. A transparent layer appeared on the sword. A smile appeared on Jack''s face.


    "Balance!!!! Saint Libra!!!" The aura on Jack''s sword suddenly began to change and began to be covered with shadows. It was completely the same as Skana. The shadows gathered on the sword and provided the same aura as Shadow Slash. Jack swung the Balance sword from below and the two swords collided with each other.


    RAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!


    RAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!


    Jack flew back 20 metres as two roars rang out. As he fell, he landed on both feet. The sword fell from his hands. At first nobody realised what had happened. They wondered why Jack had let go of his sword. Then they realised Jack''s arms were numb.


    Kevin was walking comfortably. He had a smile on his face because he was the victor. Kevin had won this fight, but the fight wasn''t over. Jack picked up his sword and looked at Kevin.


    "Let''s go a little higher," Jack said. The aura of his body changed and the earth began to tremble.


    "All right, then." Kevin''s aura changed too and the earth began to crack. They were both very powerful and their power was affecting the earth.


    At first people didn''t understand what was happening. Where did this aura come from? When they realised that they were in the green lightning, their eyes were wide open and they started to watch impatiently to see what would happen. It was incredible that they were so powerful even though they were in green lightning.


    A green layer began to appear around Jack''s body. As it enveloped his whole body, he picked up his Balance sword.


    "Athena''s Body Shield!!!"


    Kevin plunged his sword into the ground. Shadows began to spread across the ground from Skana''s sharp side, covering a 30 metre radius around Kevin with black shadows. Kevin felt like he was going to fall to the ground for a moment, but he pulled himself together. Obviously this technique was putting too much strain on his body. Still, he continued to hold the shadows. Because of the technique he was using, an unbelievable aura was rising from the earth.


    At that moment, Kevin focused his eyes on the ground, but when he looked up, the scene that awaited everyone was not there. The jet black eyes stared wildly. Then there was a flash of light and Kevin''s eyes returned to their original state. This was the technique that Kevin gained when he switched to Green Lightning!!! Pure Body Blessing!!! This technique prevented Kevin from being possessed by the Shadows. This allowed Kevin to use the power of the Shadows more. Of course, the more he progressed in this technique, the more he could use the power of the shadows. That''s how he was able to prevail in his previous attack.


    "Let''s finish this, Kevin! Who''s stronger?!?!?!?"


    Jack jumped up and started running towards Kevin.


    eared under Jack, but Jack blocked it from touching him and used it as a stepping stone. Another block appeared and Jack stepped on it and rose.


    "Shadow Blocks!!!" roared Kevin. A shadow block from the Shadow realm Kevin had created appeared under Jack, but Jack blocked it from touching him and used it as a stepping stone. Another block appeared and Jack stepped on it and rose.


    Jack was three metres off the ground. Kevin was less than a metre and a half. He drew his sword back and roared. He had a determined look in his eyes. Kevin raised his head and looked at Jack. His hands were still on Skana. He clenched his hands and turned the sword, his eyes turning shadowy shades again. Two tigers roared from the earth.


    AAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!!!


    "Point Cut!!!!!"


    "Rise of the Shadow Realm!!!"


    As Jack''s sword reached Kevin, the Shadow Realm on Earth rose into the sky and Jack and Kevin disappeared into the shadows.


    While people were curiously wondering the outcome of the fight, a light hit the Shadow realm and passed through it.


    While people couldn''t understand what was happening, the shadow realm disappeared in an instant. What emerged was enough to astonish the audience.


    Jack and Kevin were pinned to the ground by two hands. The Immortal Dragon''s Transformation Skill was working at full speed as the Realm of Shadows entered the Yellow-haired boy.


    "I''m stronger."

 Chapter 103: Ice Prince John

    Kai''s arrival on the field brought a huge shockwave. With his bare hands, Kai stopped Jack and Kevin''s all-powerful attack. It took some serious power.


    In fact, Kai''s power was more than enough to do such a thing. Jack and Kevin might be talented geniuses, but there was a lightning difference between them and Kai. This was not a difference that could simply be crossed.


    Kai smiled as he looked at his two friends and then stood up and spoke.


    "This fight was supposed to be a draw. Neither of them need to die. So let''s get on with the fights." said Kai.


    As Kai spoke, a small tiger emerged from under his robes. It licked Jack and Kevin''s faces and went back into Kai''s robes, but this time its cute little head was showing.


    Kai returned to where he had been while a few girls were lost in the sweetness of the Little Tiger. Jack and Kevin also got up and went to the Healer for their wounds. They were both terrified by Kai''s power, but they were too weak to speak. They wanted to watch Kai''s fights as he recovered.


    Emma turned her head to look at Kai, but he didn''t look at her at all. It was as if she didn''t exist. No matter how much Emma looked, no one but the little tiger was looking at her.


    Meanwhile, the fights in the fields were going on. There were interesting matches as well as boring fights like Melony and Milah''s fight.


    "Do you want to go out, Alvar?" said Reina. He had trained with all his strength after his defeat with Kai. Still, he knew he couldn''t fight Kai.


    "If you''re talking about fighting Kai, you''re talking rubbish. The great monk may be the greatest genius of the monastery, but this boy, this boy is a monster!!! I''ve reached the orange lightning half a step. But what I''m afraid of is not that I can''t fight him now. It''s that I can''t even fight him as he was two months ago. "said Alvar. He had an angry expression on his face. For the first time in a long time, Kai had proven to him that someone was more skilled than him. Still, it was driving him crazy.


    Reina sighed deeply and continued to watch the fights. Neither of them had any intention of taking part in these fights. They had only come to watch. Orion didn''t even think about watching, he continued to train.


    At that time, a young man landed on the field. Most people didn''t recognise him because he had been in training for 3 months. Boyd was a little surprised to see his housemate, his appearance had changed and he had grown taller. Hiran had indeed made it to the Green Lightning.


    Hiran used to be one of the worst in District 2, but now he was in the top ten outside of Kai''s friends.


    Hiran raised his head and looked at John. Those who saw him had already realised his target.


    "I challenge John! Do you accept?" said Hiran. John made no reply. He turned his icy gaze on Hiran, jumped up and landed on the pitch, and an icy air was emanating from Xues. Hiran couldn''t help shivering.


    "Let''s begin."


    There was a flash of light. John reappeared ten metres ahead of Hiran. He slung his sword across his back and started walking back to the stands. Just as someone shouted, Hiran''s body froze, starting at his feet. The fight was over as soon as it started. Hiran was frozen.


    When Hiran was completely frozen, Boyd jumped onto the field and quickly moved to his friend. Unfortunately, he didn''t have the heat to melt him. Kai didn''t have his sword and Quentin was with Elena. So there was no one to melt Hiran. Only John could turn him back.


    "Turn him back! " Boyd said, breathing furiously. John stopped and turned his head to look at Boyd. He had an icy expression on his face. I couldn''t tell what he was thinking.


    "Why would I do that?"


    When John spoke once more, Boyd looked at John with his eyes. There was a wild expression in his eyes. Even his gaze seemed to think that he was invincible. It was just like ''how dare you do such a thing?'' John, seeing the true meaning in Boyd''s eyes, looked at Boyd curiously.


    "Can you force me to do this?"


    Boyd stood up. The aura of Boyd in Green Lightning surrounded him. It was truly frightening. Even if it was only the beginning of the beginning.


    "I challenge you! Do you accept?" Boyd said. There was a flash in John''s eyes and he turned round and looked at Boyd, took his sword back from his back and pointed it at Boyd. Boyd unsheathed his sword and looked at John.


    "Let the fight begin."


    Both men stepped forward and swords clashed. Boyd balled his left hand into a fist and swung it at John''s stomach. John dodged the attack by turning to Boyd''s right side and pushed Boyd''s sword away, hitting Boyd in the face with his elbow.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    As Boyd took a few steps back, a bolt of lightning shot from the bottom right of his eyes into his pupil. The eyes showing the green lightning also showed how angry Boyd was.


    "Is that all you got, Boyd? Come on, I expect more from you," John said. He swung his sword once more, but this time Boyd hit Xuen much faster than the other time. Boyd rushed forward and kicked John in the chest with his foot.


    John did a couple of flips on the floor and got up. Blood was dripping from his mouth and he was laughing. He had a mocking look in his eyes.


    "Are we really going to fight our rages, Boyd? Will you be able to deal with my anger?!?!?!?"


    John''s eyes widened. Ever since he had switched to green lightning, he hadn''t been trying to jump degrees either. He was getting stronger at his own level. That''s why he was still at the beginning of the green lightning.


    John''s anger turned into an aura and scattered into the sky. Boyd and the people above the Green Lightning were stunned by the anger they felt. They looked at John once more. What could make a person so angry?


    John disappeared from where he was and reappeared in front of Boyd. As he shook Xues, icicles began to appear around him.


    As Boyd recovered, he defended himself with the Infernal Sword of the 7 Dimensions. Still, it didn''t stop him from flying 20 feet away. John raised his sword once more, but this time it was not thrown at Boyd. He drove his sword into the ground. An ice-blue formation formed on the ground, covering the entire field. Even from the formation full of shapes, the cold aura continued to emanate.


    "Ice Formation!!!"


    As white smoke travelled from Xues to the formation, Boyd felt that something bad had happened and attacked John. But when he was halfway through the formation, something he never expected happened. John dropped his sword and attacked.


    John rushed forward and tried to hit Boyd with his fist. Boyd swung his sword at John''s fist. John''s hand could have been cut off from this blow, but the head healer could heal such a wound until the World Tournament. At the same time, it would be seen as John''s fault and Boyd would not be penalised at all.


    A few centimetres before John''s fist collided with the Inferno sword, a pillar of ice rose from the formation and wrapped around John''s wrist. Then his fist. The sword and the icy hand collided and John was dragged back to where he had been standing. Boyd had only taken a few steps back. But Boyd was horrified, while John had a normal expression on his face.


    "I couldn''t steal your power."


    John grinned and looked at Boyd. Then he tapped the surface of the formation on the ground with the palms of both hands.


    "Zero Effect Pit!!!!"


    A black wave spread from John''s hands to the entire formation. When Boyd realised what was happening while looking at the ground, he quickly turned his head and looked at John.


    "What did you do to me?!?!?!" he said. John smiled slyly and stood up. He stretched his legs and turned his palms towards Boyd.


    "This is my ability from when I was in Green Lightning. When you''re in this pit, you can''t use energy. You can only use your physical strength. I will show you the true face of defeat.


    Icy Prison!!!"


    The formation trembled. Boyd''s legs started to freeze. Boyd realised that he couldn''t do anything to move. He was frozen by the Icy Prison.


    John straightened his stance and looked at Boyd. Suddenly 4 pointed pillars came out from all four sides of Boyd and stood threatening Boyd.


    "It''s over Boyd, I win," John said and turned and started to walk towards the audience. As Boyd clenched his fist, a pillar came out of the formation and hit Boyd hard under the chin, knocking him unconscious. The formation then began to disappear. So did the layer of ice surrounding Hiran. A few people came and picked them up and took them to the Healers.


    ***


    Michael couldn''t contain his amazement as he watched the fight. He was amazed. John''s skill on the ice was too great. If he fought anyone at the beginning of the green lightning, he wouldn''t be able to defeat just a few people.


    "Master, this kid is really talented. He''s just like the others. Do you know why there are so many geniuses this year?"


    Behind Michael was a handsome man with black hair who looked to be about 20 years old. Hearing the way he addressed Michael, anyone in the Academy would have been shocked. Because this man was Sword Lord Dera.


    Michael didn''t answer Dera''s question. He kept his eyes on the field and continued to watch.


    "This kid is talented. In his current state, people will call him the Ice Prince. Or something like that. What I''m really curious about is different. I wonder when he will become the Ice King." said Michael. Dera did not hide his surprise at the words he heard. He was a Lord, but a King? Being a king was not a simple thing. It had never been easy. Not millions or billions of years ago.


    Lords became Lords with a weapon. Dera had become a Sword Lord, and this had increased both his development and his power. Of course, he became a Sword Lord because the universe chose him.


    Kings were those who emphasised a skill or element. Such as the King of the Seas, the King of Fire, the King of Ice. In the same way, their potential increases. This is an order of magnitude higher than that of Lords.


    Protectors are those who have absorbed the Talent of a certain person or law. Such as Anger, Fear, Curiosity. Paths such as the Path of the Body and the Path of the Heart may also have the protection of Protectors. Protectors can use the full power of the community or law whose balance they maintain. Protectors also develop potential. On a par with Kings.


    Gods are very rare. You only need to meet one of them to learn about them. They''re like kings, but they rule over a wider range of things. Like the seas, the Earth or the sky. Their potential was not comparable to that of Kings or Protectors.


    "Master, so you are sure that this young man will become a King?" said Dera. Kings were incredibly rare and 200 years ago almost all Kings had died. At this time there were only a few kings, and they were the heads of large families or people in high positions in the Army.


    Michael didn''t say a word. He shook his head. Dera''s gaze changed a lot with that nod. He looked at John in a very different way.


    The fight was over. Some people looked at John with glowing eyes. Others were looking at Milah and Melony with pitying eyes. Both of them were still stalling.


    At that moment, another person came onto the field. Her blonde hair was coming down her back. Her eyes had the look of someone who had committed murder. When Clara stepped onto the field, all eyes turned to her. Because this year''s freshmen were remarkable.


    When Clara landed on the field, her eyes were looking at a single point. The person in the place she was looking at started to land on the field as if he was already expecting it. Nevertheless, Clara challenged him, even if it was a formality.


    "I challenge Quentin. Do you accept?"

 Chapter 104: Collision of Geniuses

    Quentin took the field and the fight was on. Today this hatred would end. Both sides were giving each other frightening looks. But without a doubt, Quentin was much calmer. Quentin had switched to Green Lightning long before Clara.


    Clara rushed forward and swung the dagger in her hand. At the same time, her eyes began to shine, revealing her true potential.


    Without waiting, Quentin drew his sword and met Clara''s dagger. Then, in a swift move, Clara drew her dagger and slid herself between Quentin''s two legs. At the same time she cut Quentin''s legs with her dagger.


    Clara stood back up on one knee. Blue lightning flashed from the bottom of her eyes to the pupil of her eye. Together with her green lightning base and her Awakened Potential, Clara''s ability to Repel was perfect.


    "I''m afraid it''s not enough, Clara."


    As Quentin''s words rang in Clara''s ears, Clara looked at Quentin with an expression of disbelief. Then she looked at his legs and saw that there were no wounds. As she began to feel the air ripple, she looked into Quentin''s eyes. A bolt of lightning travelled from the top of his eye to the pupil.


    "I am now an Energy Master."


    ***


    The scene was thrown into chaos. For the second time in the 200-year history of Red Lightning Academy, an Energy Master had appeared. From Grade 1 to Grade 5, everyone would now endeavour to learn how to do it from Quentin.


    "Are you curious about the ability I acquired when I switched to Blue Lightning, Clara?" said Quentin. Clara was still looking at him with disbelieving eyes.


    The pressure of the air began to increase. Clara began to sweat. Quentin raised his hands. The earth started to crack.


    "Energy explosion!!! "


    " Flames of the Earth!!!! Wake up!!! "


    Quentin and Clara were trapped in the flames as flames erupted from the earth. The heat from the flames was melting the earth and making it difficult to breathe. No one could see anything, but they understood something. Quentin had also used the skill he had learnt in Green Lightning.


    An explosion sounded from behind the flames and the flames that reached to the sky disappeared. Clara lay on the ground in agony and Quentin was not even a speck of dust. Even though both of them were at the head of Green Lightning, the difference in power was still too great. Quentin had won. And he did it without any difficulty. The fight was over as it had begun.


    "This anger is over, Clara. Just like seven months ago, I''ve humiliated you, and you will remain my friend. Whether you like it or not." Quentin said and picked Clara up in his arms and proceeded to take her to the infirmary.


    Still, people could not hide their astonishment. The power they had just seen was the power of a demon from hell. They felt the power of the flames. Even though they were seeing the Energy Blast for the first time, they didn''t need to think too much to understand what kind of power it had, and it was only thanks to one person.


    Those who saw the person who took the field this time were surprised. Even Kai couldn''t help but be excited. The 3rd graders had a look of disdain in their eyes. Even with his jet-black hair and jet-black eyes, the person who took the field was clearly an assassin. The black robe he wore was also a proof of this. There was a katana in his scabbard, but the surface of the sword was not visible.


    Jace''s appearance on the field excited the first years. Geniuses always came out of that house. There was no chance it was rubbish. His appearance alone was proof of that.


    As the 3rd years sent their condescending glances at Jace, Jace looked past them and looked over to where the 4th years were. A rare smile formed on his face and he spoke.


    "I challenge Alan."


    ***


    Jace''s voice was loud and everyone heard it. People didn''t understand why he had made such a stupid decision. There was no sound for a while. Just the sound of Alan''s footsteps.


    When Alan faced Jace, people couldn''t believe that Alan was actually going to fight. Alan was the greatest genius in the fourth grade. He was in 10th grade and would have been 5th if it wasn''t for the World Tournament. At 51 years old, it was thought that he would finish school, because even now he was Half-Step Purple Lightning.


    "I heard that you won first place in the tournament in the 3rd Grade 1st Kata. Everyone thinks it''s luck, but I don''t think so. No, you have something like that. You are not normal. You are strong. At 16, you''re strong enough to reach the centre of the Red Lightning. "Alan said. There was no change in Jace''s face, but on the other hand, the audience didn''t even dare to breathe. There was deathly silence among the 3rd years. Even Emma and the others didn''t expect Jace to be in the centre of the Red Lightning. Only a few people were normal. Like Kai, Michael, Alan, Lena. These were the people who had already learnt about Jace''s power before.


    "I accept the duel offer." Alan said and took out his sword.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Jace didn''t draw his sword. Instead, he waited with one hand sheathed. Everyone knew this behaviour. Jace never drew his sword unless he was really forced to in a fight, and so far no one but his housemates had seen it. Now he wasn''t going to show the sword directly.


    "So you''re not going to take your sword out. I hope you won''t regret it!"


    Alan rushed forward. His speed was incomparable to people in previous fights. Although such a field was not normally suitable for those in the red lightning, it was suitable for assassins.


    As Alan''s sword moved towards Jace, Jace suddenly disappeared from where he was. Was it because he was moving too fast? No, it wasn''t! That was his gift! The only one he had with his father. The real reason Michael took James as his pupil! It was their blood!


    When James was young, his family was destroyed by the Slayers. Even though he was alone, his blood was always with him. And when Jace was taken to the Orange Lightning, this ability became his. Dimension Shifting. Also known as teleportation. This was the main reason Jace could win fights without using his sword.


    Jace disappeared from where he was and reappeared behind Alan. He swung fast, but Alan wasn''t slow. He wasn''t weak. He ducked and dodged the punch. He sent his elbow behind him in the same way, but Jace teleported again and appeared above Alan''s head. Alan''s eyes flashed as he swung his fist and a red bolt of lightning shot from the bottom of his eyes. As the punch came at Alan, a sound that only Jace could hear came out of Alan''s mouth.


    "Jade Eye!"


    Alan''s speed increased and he suddenly turned and punched Jace. Jace''s fist hit Alan, but Alan only slid a few centimetres off the ground. Jace flew into the sky like a bird. Alan stabbed his sword into the ground and looked up at the sky.


    "Rise of Atonios," Alan said and jumped 300 metres off the ground. As Jace looked up at Alan in the sky, he saw that his left eye was completely green. Both the pupil and the whites.


    ''Jade Eye. That''s the skill he acquired in the green lightning,'' Jace thought.


    Alan turned his feet skywards and pushed through the air, once again performing the Ascension of Atonios.


    Jace teleported through the air once more as Alan moved quickly towards Jace. This time it was above Alan where he appeared, and like the other times, Alan could not escape. Dimension Shifting was a powerful bloodline ability. The fact that Alan stood against it already showed his ability.


    Alan took the blow and crashed into the centre of the field. Jace teleported before he hit the ground and moved to hit Alan again. Alan was not someone who could be defeated with simple moves.


    Jace swung his fist at the smoke and entered the Smoke.


    There was no sound coming from the Smoke as silence fell. Out of the frightening silence came a sound like a roar.


    "The Art of Green Lightning!!! 1st Lightning!!!! Sky Explosion!!!"


    A green lightning bolt came out of the smoke with Jace. As the green lightning moved into the sky, Alan came out of the smoke.


    "Green Lightning Art!!! 2nd Lightning!!! Bright Cloud!!!"


    A green lightning bolt fell from the sky and struck Jace. Lena tried to jump onto the field, but Ariel rushed forward and blocked it. Getting involved in a fight like this could result in death. Especially for someone who is only at the Beginning of Red Lightning.


    "The Art of Green Lightning!!!! 3rd Lightning!!! Imprisonment of Memories!!!"


    Two green lightning bolts shot out of the earth and struck Jace. Another green lightning bolt shot out of the clouds and struck Jace, but they didn''t let go of Jace. The lightning bolts held Jace like a prison.


    "It''s over. If anyone in this Academy can be punished by their memories, it''s you, Jace. When you give up, I will end this nightmare."


    ***


    "Where am I?" said Jace. He was actually in front of a transport building. He knew this place very well. This is where he lost his father. He was just surprised to suddenly open his eyes here.


    BOOOM!!!


    As an explosion reached Jace''s ears, he slowly moved towards the place of the explosion.


    When his steps stopped, he came to the explosion site. His father and the other man were fighting. Jace was dying in a corner. When he looked at himself, he realised how helpless he looked. He was stupid enough to do something stupid like that. As he brought his hand to his own body, he heard a voice in his ears.


    "It''s all your fault."


    James appeared in front of Jace. You''d have to be blind not to see the hatred in his eyes.


    "I''m dead because of you," James said. Jace looked at his father. His emotionless face was slightly disturbed. Of course it bothered him when his father said things like that.


    "Why were you even born? Your mum died because of you," James said. No matter how cold-blooded and uncaring Jace was, tears flowed involuntarily when the truth hit him in the face. His emotionless face was slightly distorted and filled with regret. His slowly reddening eyes marked the most intense emotions. Regret, anger, fear, all of them. He had to learn a lesson from his mistakes. Could he do that now?


    "You''re a loser! You think you can do something with just your potential?!?! Did you save your father?!?!?!" said James. Jace fixed his old eyes on his father. As he looked at his father, a skull appeared on his forehead and his hand suddenly pierced his father''s heart. His hand moved so fast that even he didn''t realise what he was doing.


    "You are not my father."


    As the fake James faded away, the real memories remained. James healed Jace. Then he began to turn to dust. His pupils looked at Jace just seconds before he died. Those eyes were definitely not filled with hate. No, these eyes were filled with pride! James was proud of his son.


    ***


    As the people waited impatiently to see what would happen, one of the Green lightning bolts from the Earth broke off. The skull appeared once more on Jace''s forehead and the remaining two bolts disappeared. Jace opened his eyes as Alan stared at Jace in amazement. He was falling. He was falling from the sky. In an instant, he reached for his katana and teleported.


    "Ashes of the Shattered Realm!!!"


    Jace was ten metres behind Alan when he appeared once more. Alan had a look of disbelief in his eyes. In Jace''s hand was a strange katana.


    Alan''s eyes widened. He looked like he couldn''t accept that he''d lost. When he fell to his knees, the sword mark on his stomach revealed itself. Then he fell flat on his face.


    Jace breathed a sigh of relief when he realised he had won. But suddenly he brought his hand to his forehead with the pain that entered his forehead.


    ''I overused the death mark, damn it! I didn''t think it would be this hard,'' he thought, and then he collapsed like Alan.


    The spectators were at a loss for words. Even Kai didn''t know what to say. He didn''t expect such a fight, but there were two things he was surprised about. One was the skull scar on Jace''s forehead and the other was that Jace really won. With his defeat of Alan, he had become the strongest person among the 4 classes. He was the strongest Red Lightning Academy student to enter the World Tournament.


    Lena, Kevin, and Jack ran to Jace while Ariel came to Alan with some healers. The healers took Jace and Alan while Ariel, Kevin and Jack went with them.


    Lena turned round and gave Jace a look. Then she turned round and looked at where the first years were. Her gaze flushed red throughout the fight, but it finally made her decision clear in her mind.


    "I challenge Kai Lane."

 Chapter 105: Kais Power (1)

    People started talking again. They couldn''t understand what Lena had suddenly done. Emma called out to Lena.


    "Lena what are you doing, why are you challenging Kai?" Emma asked. Lena didn''t answer Emma but instead looked at Kai. Kai had a serious expression on his face. He seemed to be thinking. Then he looked in the direction Jace went as if something had come to his mind. When his eyes met Lena''s, he recognised those determined eyes.


    "I accept," Kai said and jumped onto the field. Not having his sword with him put him in a dangerous situation, but Kai was relaxed. Lena might be Red Lightning, but she was a healer. She couldn''t fight anyone above her level. And her techniques were centred on healing. Kai could have won this fight without his sword.


    While people were impatiently preparing for the fight, Emma couldn''t stand still.


    The fight began. Lena started the fight by throwing small throwing knives in her hand. Throwing knives from 8 different directions, she thought Kai would stagger a little, but Kai put all 8 knives on her finger with one move. As he waved the knives on his finger, he looked at Lena and spoke.


    "I know why you want to fight, but you don''t have to do this, Lena. You are a healer." said Kai. But Lena didn''t answer. Instead she stepped forward and tried to hit Kai with her fists.


    But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t do it. Kai wasn''t just avoiding her punches. He was also directing Lena''s punches at Lena. Six lightning bolts exploded in Kai''s eyes, unleashing terrifying power. Kai threw Lena backwards in a single motion.


    "I don''t want to hurt you, Lena. No matter how hard you try. You can''t beat me."


    Kai''s words and power made a deep impression on the audience. Grades 3, 4 and 5 were stunned by the show of strength they saw. Everyone could see Lena''s eyes. She was clearly in the red lightning, but Kai was easily defeating her. Even though Lena was a healer, she was still in Red Lightning and was the 1st in Class 3. To be defeated like this showed Kai''s strength.


    Fists were flying in the air, but Kai was relaxed. He was dodging all the blows thanks to his near-sightedness and agility. He could have ended the fight at any moment, but Lena was a Healer. A normal blow wouldn''t work against her. Kai had to hurt her to defeat her.


    When Lena saw that she couldn''t do anything, she stepped back. A ring appeared in her hand and she held it towards Kai.


    A frightening energy began to emanate from the surface of the ring Lena held towards Kai. At the same time, the cover of the ring was opening.


    "I got this ring from my mother many years ago. Now, after many years, I will show her power. I am not weak! Are you stronger than me?! That''s what we''re about to see!" said Lena. The energy in the ring flew out of its place and started to move towards Kai. It was destroying the soil where it travelled. The moisture in the air disappeared and pieces of soil flew towards the students. Emma worriedly tried to enter the field, but Sarah blocked her. The energy continued to move towards Kai with its frightening power.


    "Then is that all you can do, Lena?"


    As the energy travelled with its destructive power, it suddenly stopped in its tracks. The sudden stop of the energy ball travelling at incredible speed attracted attention.


    "I think Quentin demonstrated the power of an Energy Master."


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Kai''s eyes shone with the power of six lightning bolts. He had a cruel and disdainful look on his face. He snapped his finger and the giant ball of energy disappeared.


    Lena couldn''t believe her eyes as she fell to her knees. Kai''s power was beyond her expectations.


    Kai moved forward with calm steps and came in front of Lena. He had regained his old friendly expression as he extended his hand.


    "Are you afraid Jace will get hurt protecting you, Lena? If so, believe me, you are not weak. Jace won''t have to get hurt if there''s someone you can''t fight. Because I will always be there, protecting my friends until the day I die," Kai said. Lena couldn''t answer. As Kai shoved a book into Lena''s hand, Lena put the book inside her dress like she was holding her chest without looking at the book. Then Emma came and picked up her friend. Emma tried to look at Kai, but Kai didn''t look at her. And he turned round and went back to the pitch. Little Tiger also got out of his robes and started looking around defiantly.


    "Yes. Anyone want to fight?"


    ***


    No one could make a sound. The people best suited to fight Kai were the elite. That is, the fourth and fifth years. Although they couldn''t fully understand Kai''s strength, they realised that he was strong.


    After Kai looked around for a while, his eyes got stuck on a spot. Even those who saw where he was looking questioned whether he really had the courage. Because Kai was looking at the 20th Floor of the 5th Grade.


    "Does he really dare to fight one of them?"


    "He must have a death wish! Everyone on the 20th Floor is in Purple Lightning. Who does he think he is just because he defeated a Healer from Red Lightning!!?"


    "I think there''s something we don''t understand. I don''t think Kai is that stupid."


    There was a lot of chatter and the nerves of those on the 20th Floor were beginning to fray. Kai realised the situation and wanted to clarify.


    "You misunderstand!!! I can''t fight someone in Purple Lightning!" said Kai and then laughed slyly.


    ''At least not for the time being.''


    "I''m not talking about fighting humans!" said Kai and looked at Little Tiger. Little Tiger was jumping up and down with excitement, his cute cheeks going up and down.


    Kai pointed to the Lion next to one of the young men on the 20th floor. The 20th Floor''s eyes widened in surprise and the Lion''s owner became excited.


    "Are you sure? Pole is a descendant of the King of Lions. Your Tiger is just a cub," said Nersis. It looked like he didn''t want the little Tiger to get hurt either.


    "Hahahaha. Don''t worry, it will only make the fight more fun. Besides, Little Tiger has already reached Orange Lightning." said Kai.


    With Kai''s words, the spectators didn''t get excited. So many important things had happened that they were now saving themselves for more gruesome events. They were human too. They were tired of being horrified.


    Pole stepped onto the field and stood in front of the Little Tiger. Pole''s muscular body made the little tiger look like a puppy next to him.


    The fight began. Pole lunged forward and Little Tiger lunged forward. Many people closed their eyes. They didn''t want the baby tiger to die. But there was nothing they could do. They couldn''t watch this fight. Seeing the bloody body of a baby Tiger was too cruel a scene.


    CRACK!!!


    There was a crashing sound and everyone looked round the field. There was hope in their eyes that they wouldn''t see that gruesome bloody scene, but what they saw was a very different scene.


    The healers had already begun to heal Pole. The little tiger came up to Kai and started rubbing its head against Kai. This was a sign that his head hurt. Kai put his hand on the little Tiger''s forehead and a little light began to leak from his hand. Not even ten seconds had passed when Kai pulled his hand away and the little tiger started jumping around excitedly. He seemed curious about his next match.


    People didn''t know what to say. At first they thought it was the little tiger cub who had been beheaded, but the truth was much different. He had broken the head of a Lion, a descendant of the Lion King, with one blow. If the Healers had not been there, Pole''s death would have been inevitable. No matter how much power Orange Lightning had.


    Kai bent down and grabbed Little Tiger. No matter how much the little tiger struggled in Kai''s hands, Kai didn''t let go and gave it a stern look.


    "No more fights. You can fight more in the future, but not now," Kai scolded. Then he turned his gaze to the field. There was a smile on his face, but that smile contained a monster, and anyone who wasn''t strong enough was crushed under that gaze.


    Kai was no longer holding himself back. Because he couldn''t win the next fights by holding himself back.


    Now he was going to show all his strength.

 Chapter 106: Kais Power (2)

    As Kai stood in the centre of the pitch, a man landed in the middle of the pitch. He had an authoritative face and a fierce aura. He looked like Bartra''s brother, but everyone knew he wasn''t Bartra''s brother. Still, Kai couldn''t help but compare this young man who looked like he was around 20 years old to Bartra.


    "I''m Urisi from 3rd Class 5th Kata. I challenge you, I hope to have a good fight." Urisi said and drew his weapon. He had a pistol in his hand unlike any other weapon.


    Kai was excited at first, but when he realised that Urisi was only at the beginning of the Orange Lightning''s Peak, he couldn''t help but feel sad. He didn''t want to waste time on such fights.


    "I''m sorry, but you are not my opponent. You''d better back off. This fight is not for you," Kai said. Urisi frowned and pointed his gun at Kai.


    "If you can defeat me, the useless ones will not challenge you. I think that is enough for you. You''d better start fighting now. I won''t hold back!"


    Kai looked at the bullets as they flew out of the barrel. He stretched his legs and disappeared from where he was.


    Urisi held his breath as Kai reappeared. Because the place where Kai appeared was exactly behind Urisi and Kai had already thrown his hand around Urisi''s neck. The fight was over before it even started.


    Urisi took his place. Now all eyes were on the 4th graders. It was clear that Kai was challenging them.


    "I''ll do it! Let me teach him a lesson!"


    "No, I''ll do it!! You''re weak!! Zaheer!!! Let me take his head!!"


    "No Zahaar let me take it!! I''ll take great pleasure in crushing this insect!!"


    Zahaar was looking at Kai with a serious gaze as voices came from all directions. His brown hair fluttered in the wind and the seriousness in his eyes gave him a deadly air. It seemed he was in charge of the fourth years.


    "Don''t be wasteful. You can''t fight him. Watch out. He beat Lena. No matter how much Lena has moved on to healing, she''s still in Red Lightning. Those whose power is below Red Lightning definitely cannot fight him, but you have not paid attention to the main event." said Zaheer. He had sharp eyes and paid attention to every detail before a fight. The 4th years were all watching him. Only 7th Kata and above were ignoring them. Kata 7 and above only saw Alan as their superior.


    "Didn''t you notice Kai''s fighting style? He used no weapons, no techniques. Just pure strength. He controlled some energy, but how much of his power did that represent? Ten per cent? Maybe. But no, not even that. My guess is it was only one per cent. He''s still hiding his power. "


    With Zaheer''s speech, those who wanted to fight Kai suddenly began to take a step back with eyes full of fear. As they slowly retreated, it was possible to see the trace of fear in the gaze of each of them. They were afraid of Kai. They were beginning to understand the meaning in that smile.


    "I''ll fight," Zaheer said and jumped onto the field without letting anyone say anything. His gaze had changed a little now. It looked like he was holding himself back from smiling like Kai. Kai was even happier when he realised this. Here was someone who enjoyed fighting someone as strong as him.


    "Kai Lane! I challenge you!!!"


    "Your challenge is accepted."


    The fight began, but neither side was moving. They were staring at each other with their eyes. There was a lightning difference between Kai and Zaheer. Zaheer was also a genius. So his strength was enough to fight with people higher than him. Still, Kai didn''t seem worried at all.


    Zaheer was tired of waiting, so he pushed himself forward and punched Kai.


    Although Kai was very strong, Zaheer was stronger. As Kai dodged the punch, the attack grazed his face.


    Kai also threw a quick punch, but Zaheer dodged it the same way. Zaheer was visibly faster. Still, they hadn''t yet begun to fight at full strength.


    Kai''s 6 lightning bolts flashed and his body visibly strengthened. As he swung his fist at Zaheer, Zaheer also accelerated and a lightning bolt travelled from the bottom of his eye to his pupil. He was faster than Kai again.


    Even though Zaheer was faster, it was Zaheer who was cornered. Kai''s incredibly powerful fists were trying to touch Zaheer, but Zaheer was dodging all the attacks with agile movements. He could no longer hide the smile on his face. Two maniacs were fighting like mad on the field.


    Zaheer sped up even more. The lightning in his eyes flashed brighter. Seeing this, the first years couldn''t help but be surprised. Quentin spilled the words out of his mouth along with his astonishment.


    "Potential Awakening."


    Zaheer''s speed had increased even more. Zaheer was someone who had awakened his potential. People who had awakened their potential could increase their power by using an ability called Potential Awakening. Elena and Clara had used this ability a lot. Now Zaheer had used this ability.


    Zaheer suddenly disappeared and appeared behind Kai. He didn''t restrain his power as he sent his fist into Kai''s back. He didn''t seem to be afraid of Kai dying.


    Kai turned round with the wind at his back and met the incoming punch with his fist. There was no other way to respond to this attack right now. It was the only way. Still, he prepared himself for the damage of the attack. The adrenaline filling his body was at an incredible rate, and his body had begun to regenerate its cells even though he had no wounds. Kai was relying on two emotions right now. Love and Fear.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Two fists collided. The teachers were protecting the students with their auras as waves of wind travelled towards the spectators. Still, they couldn''t help but be affected by the wave after the two Monsters collided.


    After the collision, Kai was sent flying 20 metres backwards. The injuries on his body were clearly visible. Zaheer, on the other hand, had no problems. He was standing firmly on the ground.


    Kai forced himself to stand up and spat blood. He still had that smile on his face. He clenched his fist and looked at Zaheer. Zaheer had a serious expression on his face. He was obviously bored. He thought Kai was stronger.


    Kai''s six lightning bolts appeared once again. As Kai charged forward, his speed increased. He tried to hit Zaheer, but Zaheer easily dodged them all. The situation was becoming increasingly frustrating and looked like it would end in Kai''s defeat. Only his friends were wondering where the Heavenly Elemental Sword was. Kai was unable to unleash his full power.


    "Freeze Time!"


    Kai''s fist was about to hit Zaheer this time. Kai couldn''t move as Zaheer froze time. The power difference was huge.


    As Zaheer swung his fist, he adjusted his power to finish this fight. But just then Kai''s hand grabbed Zaheer''s fist.


    Zaheer looked at Kai in surprise and stepped back. He immediately took a defensive position and waited for the next blow, but no attack came. Kai was still frozen.


    "Y-you mean he saw my attack in my frozen world? Or... Using curiosity?"


    Zaheer couldn''t say anything to his astonishment. The things Kai did. In time he realised he was distracted. He didn''t realise how Kai was using emotions. He didn''t. Kai was using his opportunity perfectly. He had used all 6 emotions in proportion and had led him to this situation. First he clouded her mind. Then he had distracted her with Anger and Fear and healed her wounds with Love. Then, when Zaheer froze time, he protected himself with Curiosity. He knew from the very beginning that he could not defeat Zaheer.


    "Then...."


    BOOOM!!!!


    A huge explosion sounded and the frozen world broke. The field was completely covered with smoke. Kai was visible. But Zaheer was nowhere to be seen.


    Kai''s wounds were slowly healing. Now he had an opportunity to heal his wounds, but he doesn''t pay attention to it. He was looking at Zaheer''s exit with completely serious eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that. Energy arrows. But if that''s the best you''ve got, you''ve lost."


    Through the smoke, Zaheer looked at Kai. A metre to Zaheer''s right was a deep pit. Kai couldn''t believe what he saw.


    Zaheer''s entire body was exposed. But surprisingly, there was not a single Zaheer. As the smoke disappeared, more Zaheer appeared.


    "Multiple Saint Duplicates!!!"


    The duplicates became more and more. There were 20 Zaheers in total. Kai cursed his luck as he looked at the Zaheers. How was he going to fight 20 of them when he couldn''t even fight one. Unlike the Multiple Saint Replicas, Zaheer''s Green Lightning ability was useless in a fight like this. Zaheer didn''t seem like an energy user.


    In an instant, the replicas vanished. Kai turned round with the pain in his back and looked at Zaheer. Zaheer''s punch sent him flying 20 metres through the air, but that flight was redirected by another punch. He was being thrown around in the air.


    Kai received countless blows in this way. Although he tried with all his might not to faint, Zaheer had not only created copies. He had also increased his strength by creating copies. Right now he couldn''t touch him at all.


    Kai closed his eyes. A normal person might have thought he had fainted, but Zaheer knew Kai hadn''t.


    Kai focussed. He focussed on his mind. Even if he couldn''t find his Mind in the world yet, it would be enough to extract even a fraction of the power.


    As Kai took blows here and there, he suddenly felt a pressure from his Soul. The children of Uranus were a proud people. They could not endure such humiliation. Of course, lying in Kai''s body wasn''t the only thing they did. When they gave him some of their power, Kai''s strength increased tremendously and touched his mind. Even if it was just a touch, this touch was very different. If he could touch his mind with one more finger. He could destroy Zaheer''s mind.


    Kai''s eyes widened as he flew through the air once more. Lightning flashed in the upper right and left horses as Zaheer pulled his arm to strike Kai once more. But before Zaheer could move, Kai immediately turned and touched Zaheer''s forehead.


    The entire Academy trembled at Kai''s touch. As I said before.


    This was not a simple touch.


    All the Zaheers stood and knelt. Their minds were all linked. Except the real one.


    As all the Zaheers killed themselves, the real Zaheer revealed himself.


    Zaheer''s smile reappeared on his face. He looked at Kai. A staff had appeared in his hand this time. As Kai''s gaze turned serious, he knew that the slightest mistake would cause him to lose. So he attacked Zaheer directly. He was running out of time. He couldn''t maintain this power all day.


    Kai ran quickly and sent a punch at Zaheer. Zaheer also sent a punch, but something strange happened and Kai''s fist changed direction and travelled to Zaheer''s stomach. He opened his hand and hit his fingers on Zaheer''s stomach. 2 of his fingers were in Zaheer''s stomach.


    Zaheer''s fist slammed into Kai''s face and blew him up and dragged him away, but Zaheer was not happy. Suddenly he fell to his knees and vomited a mouthful of blood. When he looked up at Kai, he was shocked to see him standing up as if nothing had happened. He could already feel his body weakening.


    "What have you done to me?!?"


    Despite Zaheer''s angry shout, Kai was still acting cold. It was as if he was a hunter who had trapped his prey.


    "It''s nothing important. When I combine what I''ve seen from a few books, I come to such conclusions. Your body creates a void when you stand like that. That''s why I made you hit me. The power in your body dropped for a moment and my attack on you caused your ribs to break. Lucky you. You''re a repellent, so you don''t feel the pain. If you did, you wouldn''t be standing like this. "


    Zaheer fixed his angry gaze on Kai. His eyes were bloodshot. He was angry, but he was having fun. But he only showed the angry part. He wasn''t holding back his anger just to get more excitement.


    Zaheer stood up and held out his palm to Kai. As a yellow light gathered in his hands, a bad feeling began to overtake Kai.


    "This is my most powerful skill.


    Purple Sunflower Art!!! 1st Leaf!!! Sunflower Light!!!!"


    The yellow light changed and turned purple. Then it shot out of Zaheer''s hand and headed towards Kai.


    When Kai saw the Light, he prepared to flee. He didn''t have enough power to block an art. If this attack hit him, he could be seriously injured or killed. But an unexpected development shattered all his thoughts and caused his eyes to widen in fear for the longest time.


    ''Too fast!''


    At the same time as the light hit Kai, another light entered the field. It was so fast that only Michael and Gray could see it.


    The power of the Sunflower Light was too great. The light covered the whole area as the earth was torn to pieces. The power of the light also destroyed other fields. The people fighting in the other fields were saved by those on the 20th floor. Luckily, the only field that was not damaged was the field where Melony and Milah "fought".


    The dust remaining from the soil was too much to prevent people from seeing what was happening.


    As the dust slowly dispersed, Zaheer appeared first. He had a serious look in his eyes. He frowned and clenched his fists. He had definitely attacked with all his might.


    The dust continued to disperse and the destroyed earth was revealed. 14 metres deep and 800 metres long. It was a terrifying display of power.


    The dust dispersed further and a youth emerged from the smoke. He had white skin and hair. His eyes were purple and his lips were red. He was holding a jet black sword in his hand. It seemed that he had blocked the attack with his sword.


    Zaheer held his breath while people didn''t realise what was happening. There was a look of disbelief in his eyes. As he clenched the scepter in his hand even more, two words of horror spilled out of his mouth.


    "King Mode!!!"

 Chapter 107: Kais Power (3)

    Two of Kai''s past lives were particularly amazing in their level of understanding of the paths. One of the Kingslayers, who became a legend on the Body Path, created a mod of his own. It was a path made entirely through the Body Path, and it increased the power of the Body Path by a lightning bolt. This mod was the King Mod.


    But there was a problem. The path pressure of this mod was too high. Therefore, a high understanding of the Body Path was required to use this mode without any trouble. In this way, the King Mode would not put pressure on the body.


    The other past life had reached an incredible understanding of the Mind Path. The biggest difference between him and the other person was that he did not transfer it directly to his future life like the Body Path cultivator. He kept it and prepared a test for the technique of the Mind Path. Although a few past lives had managed to take this test, no one had been able to force them to use these modes. It was only in the incident 200 years ago that they had unleashed their full power, but because of the number of survivors, no one had learnt what kind of power it was.


    At the same time, the Absolute Spirit Body that Kai was trying to create was the ability of the Spirit path. In order for this power to be formed, millions of past lives had to die, and finally, someone who was talented enough to collect these souls and combine them into one body had to be born. Since all path abilities were made in such difficult ways, it could be understood how difficult the King Mode was.


    Kai had unlocked the King Mode, but his progress along the Path of the Body was unharmed by it. His power had reached the centre of the Red Lightning, but only for the Body Path.


    Kai took his sword back. It was a spirit from his past life who helped him through this difficult time and brought him his sword. Although some of the superior figures in the arena recognised this spirit, it was considered a power of Kai''s past life. Even if Kai had brought an atomic bomb, they would have accepted it without question.


    It would only have caused everyone to die.


    Kai disappeared from where he was and attacked Zaheer. As he swung his sword, Sirius collided with Zaheer''s wand. Kai gave Sirius a little push and Zaheer flew backwards.


    Kai swung Sirius once more, and a wave of earth began to move towards Zaheer.


    Zaheer looked at the earth wave and waved his wand.


    The earth wave fell to the ground. This was the ability of Zaheer''s staff. It could destroy magical abilities.


    Zaheer had just destroyed the earth wave when Kai appeared behind him again. He swung his sword and sent Zaheer flying through the air in another direction.


    As Zaheer flew through the air, Kai reappeared. He swung his sword once more and sent Zaheer flying in another direction.


    Kai was doing the same thing Zaheer had done to him, but there was a difference. Kai wasn''t using a copy. This was his real speed. He was so fast that when Zaheer was flying through the air, he could go faster than him and throw him from one place to another.


    Zaheer couldn''t help vomiting blood as he flew through the air again. At this rate he was going to lose, and he knew it.


    Just as Kai was about to swing his sword once more, Zaheer spoke. He had an excited smile on his face. He was no longer holding back and hiding his excitement. He was smiling like a psychopath.


    "Multiple Saint Replicas Level 2."


    Suddenly, 100 more Zaheers appeared, all trying to attack Kai together. 2 Zaheers grabbed the real Zaheer and pulled it back. The real Zaheer had taken too much damage. He needed some rest.


    Zaheer activated his lightning with all his might. Adrenaline filled Zaheer''s body with all its power and took away his pain. Zaheer was able to stand up. He couldn''t heal like Kai. Still, his body was strong thanks to the power in the Red Lightning. And he would be able to continue the fight, alleviating his pain.


    Kai suddenly looked at the 100 people surrounding him. Every time he swung his sword, a new person would appear. A smile appeared on Kai''s face. He really wasn''t in the centre of the Red Lightning. Even in King Mode, only one lightning bolt from the Body Path was powered up. Still, that was enough for Kai. He had hidden trump cards that no one knew about.


    The sky slowly began to turn crimson as its colour changed. Zaheer and his duplicates didn''t understand what was happening, but Zaheer realised something was wrong and instructed the two Zaheers with him to protect him. The smile on Kai''s face grew even bigger. Kai raised his jet black sword to the sky and shouted.


    "Celestial Flame Sea.... Fall!!!"


    BOOOM!!!!!!


    The Sea of Flame fell and the area was covered in flames. Seeing the attack, Quentin held his breath.


    "That''s the technical equivalent."


    The real Zaheer was not in the Sea of Fire. He managed to retreat at the last moment. But his duplicates were not so agile. From the ground where the vapours had emerged, Kai, with his snow-white hair and skin, was advancing, holding his jet-black Heavenly Elemental Sword. His face had a serious expression again. He was moving with graceful steps. His violet eyes were looking directly into Zaheer''s eyes. Zaheer had seen Kai as a great genius throughout the entire fight, but now, looking into those eyes, he could realise the truth. He had made another miscalculation. Kai was not a Genius! He was a Monster! He could now understand the power of those eyes. The sharpness of that sword. The coldness of that skin. He''d only seen it in one place. Only one book described this horror.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "The King of Kings."


    Kai and Zaheer were facing each other. Kai rolled Sirius onto his side and bent his legs. Zaheer thrust his staff into the ground. A shield emerged from the staff and surrounded Zaheer.


    "Energy Slayer Level 1!!!"


    Zaheer didn''t stop. He didn''t have a Blood ability he could acquire in the orange lightning, but he had worked hard to make up for it with his staff. Now he was reaping the fruits of it.


    Zaheer clapped his hands together, his staff stuck in the ground. So he couldn''t make his attack with it. But he could rely on the Purple Sunflower Art.


    At that moment, a white light began to cover Kai''s sword. Seeing the light, Emma and Quentin looked at each other.


    "Purple Sunflower Art!!! 2nd Leaf!!! Sharp Sunflower Blade!!!"


    "Heavenly Wind Slash!!!"


    Two sharp attacks advanced towards each other. As the white light and the Purple Blade hit one another, the earth began to be pierced and their auras began to crush each other.


    ***


    "Where have I come again?"


    Kai held his head and looked to his right as he moved through the darkness. There were countless people like him on his right. They all looked alike. They all had very powerful auras radiating from their bodies.


    "My Past Lives..."


    After Kai spoke, the atmosphere changed. All the lives to his right were in front of him. Uranus was in the front row. He was smiling.


    "What is this place?" said Kai. Uranus first looked back as if surprised. When the others nodded, he started to speak. His voice was very different from his normal voice. It was the result of all lives merging. The voices merged and began to speak like a divine song.


    "This is the beginning, Kai. Where everything begins and ends.... This is Death, Kai. This is where you are."


    Kai was calm. He looked around him. It was plain darkness. He bent down and sat on the floor.


    "So that''s it...."


    Seeing Kai''s state, the past lives were a little surprised. They were more expecting him to deny it and ask if there was a way for him to live again. But they said nothing. They recognised themselves. They realised what was going on without getting an answer. Still, Kai started talking without waiting for them.


    "You know, when I first learnt about my powers, I wasn''t scared. After all, this isn''t a film. Why would I be scared? I didn''t ask anything. It was the first time I''d been so lucky and I didn''t want to spoil it. If there was one thing I was afraid of, it was the possibility that it was a dream. "


    "Then there were deaths. In the hospital and on the bus. Slowly I began to understand life, but there was a bad part of me. Because I was still happy. Even though their lives were over, I had an eternal life. The promise I made in the hospital was just a passing thing. Now I don''t even recognise her face. "


    "The first time I realised I didn''t have eternal life was when we went to get Lena. People were dying and time was passing fast. There were those who hunted us. And they didn''t particularly want me to live. "


    "But even then, I thought I''d be safe at the Academy. 12 billion years! 12 years I thought I could live 12 billion years. I didn''t realise the biggest problem at the beginning. It was my stupidity. That''s why I''m dead now, and I''m talking to you."


    Kai''s eyes were teary, but not from sadness. He raised his head and looked at Uranus with a smile. The tears from his eyes were reaching his cheeks. And he was laughing while crying.


    "But what can I do? I am one of the Children of Uranus. I will not die without killing a King." said Kai. Kai stood up as a compassionate expression appeared on the faces of all the Past Lives.


    "We are the last owners of the Garden of Eden. We are the ones who have the most knowledge from the library of the Garden of Eden. Which one of us thinks I can''t be resurrected? "


    All their past lives surrounded Kai. Uranus was directly in front of Kai, staring into his face.


    "You really are a crazy person, Kai. Don''t forget the consequences.


    The Resurrection of Emotions. I can''t believe we''re using such a forbidden technique. If you can''t control your emotions, your emotions will abandon you. You will lose the power of 6 emotions, Kai! If you don''t master your emotions, they won''t be with you until you do. "


    "Then I''ll tell you what''s about to happen. You''ll be out of King Mode. And your body will be very weak for a while. But we''re gonna support you for a little while. You''ll have about 15 seconds. "Uranus said and put his hand on Kai. All of Kai''s past lives touched each other and lastly 6 people touched Kai''s body.


    Kai suddenly laughed and looked at Uranus.


    "Isn''t this like cheating? "


    "We are your advantage, Kai. The advantage you gained in the orange lightning. This is your power. It will never count as cheating," Uranus said. Kai looked tenderly at Uranus one last time as the hands of all the past lives flashed.


    "Thank you. "


    ***


    As the wind waves travelled towards the spectators, those who were strong enough to block the waves rushed forward and protected the others. This collision was terrifying. Protecting the waves of the collision meant using all their strength for those in Red Lightning.


    When silence fell, a huge hole opened up in the centre of the academy. Michael was able to pull Melony and Milah out at the last moment. Even though it was a very simple thing for him, Melony and Milah thought it was at the last moment.


    While the dust was flying inside the Criterion, people were still wondering what was going on. None of them were worried about their lives. The only thing they were curious about was the fight.


    When all the smoke cleared, Zaheer appeared first. He was breathing deeply with his hands on his knees. His staff had flown away. All his clothes were torn. Yet he was still standing.


    When Emma saw Zaheer, she looked fearfully where Kai should be and her hands went to her mouth. A single eye tear flowed from her eye.


    "Or..."


    Zaheer breathed a sigh of relief when he realised he was still standing. At the end of this fight, countless bones were broken and half of his muscles were torn. Yet he had still managed to win.


    "I''m sorry, Kai. But I won...."


    "Don''t get upset Zaheer, anything can happen at any moment!"


    A voice was heard and the sound of a sharp sword was heard behind Zaheer. Zaheer turned his head for a tiny moment and saw red eyes with his eyes. A sword light came down from the air and cut him in the chest. And it travelled forward and struck the ground. No one realised what had happened. But a voice made them realise what was happening.


    "I win."


    Kai''s body was out of King Mode. He was the loser of the attack. After all, a lightning bolt couldn''t really increase King Mode power, and Zaheer was a genius. Still, Kai''s senses weren''t weak. They never had been. His emotions had brought Kai back to life once more.


    Zaheer stared at his chest in amazement, suddenly feeling unable to move. The next thing he remembered was the warm earth.


    Kai took a step but couldn''t take another. He fell to his knees and closed his eyes.


    Kai had indeed won this impossible fight.

 Chapter 108: Siblings Together

    B?ylece K?z?ly?ld?r?m Duellolar?ndan sonra 10 g¨¹n ge?ti. Kai 10 g¨¹n boyunca yatt?. Zaheer yenilmi? olsa da Kai''?n yaralar? ?ok ?ok daha k?t¨¹yd¨¹. Zaheer ilk g¨¹n iyile?tirilse bile Kai bunu ba?aramam??t?. Bu y¨¹zden 10 g¨¹n boyunca ba? ?ifac? onu t¨¹m g¨¹c¨¹ ile iyile?tirmi?ti. Kai ?ok g¨¹?l¨¹ olabilirdi ama hala ?l¨¹mden d?nd¨¹kten sonra turp gibi olacak kadar g¨¹?l¨¹ de?ildi.


    Kai o s?rada evinde yat?yordu. Duellolardan sonra bir ?ok insan D¨¹nya Turnuvas?na kadar dinlenmeyi se?mi?ti. Kai zaten 1. B?lge turnuvas?ndan beri dinleniyordu fakat yine de uyand???ndan beri T¨¹rkleri ara?t?r?yordu. Zaheer ile olan d?v¨¹?¨¹nde b¨¹y¨¹k yaralar alm??t? ve ?u an antrenman yapmaya uygun de?ildi. Yine de edindi?i bilgiler ona g¨¹? gibi geliyordu. Zekas? sayesinde Zaheer''i bile zor durumda b?rakm??t?. E?er Zaheer d?v¨¹?mekten ba?ka bir ?ey d¨¹?¨¹nmeyen birisi olsayd? Kai onu daha kolay bir ?ekilde yenebilirdi.


    T¨¹rkleri hakk?nda edindi?i ara?t?rmalar da ?ok iyi gidiyordu. T¨¹rkler ?ok bilinen insanlard? fakat yok olduklar? zaman herkes onlar hakk?nda bilgi edinmeyi b?rakm??t?. Kimse neden yok olduklar?n? bilmese de bu d¨¹nya b?yle i?liyordu. G¨¹?l¨¹ g¨¹?s¨¹z¨¹ ezerdi.


    T¨¹rklerin kan? hakk?nda ??renilen en b¨¹y¨¹k bilgi kesinlikle kan soylar?yd?. Bu o kadar geni? bir soydu ki Milyonlarca ki?i bu soydan g¨¹? sahibi olmu?tu.


    T¨¹rklerin kan yetene?i ise ba?l? ba??na bir efsaneydi. ?l¨¹m ve Ya?am?n Enerjisi! ?l¨¹m ve Ya?am?n enerjisini kontrol edebiliyorlard?.


    Huzura sahip insanlar Enerjiyi kontrol edebilirlerdi fakat her enerjiyi kontrol edemezlerdi. Farkl? enerjileri kullanan enerji ustalar? vard?. Fakat ?l¨¹mden d?nd¨¹rmek bile ?l¨¹m¨¹n ve Ya?am?n enerjisini kontrol etmekle yar??amazd?. Bu g¨¹?le ba?l? ba??na bir ?l¨¹ms¨¹z oluyordun. Kai e?er kan?n? kontrol alt?na alabilirse birisi ?ld¨¹kten sonra ruhu d¨¹nyay? terk etmeden onu geri diriltebilirdi fakat bu da insan? ?ok zay?f d¨¹?¨¹r¨¹yordu. Yani Kai bundan olabildi?ince sak?nmak istiyordu.


    Emma her g¨¹n Kai''? kontrol ediyordu fakat o da konu?mak i?in do?ru zaman olmad???n? biliyordu.


    Bir g¨¹n daha ge?ti. Kai ara?t?rmas?na devam ederken T¨¹rklerin tek zay?f noktas?n? fark etti. Kanlar?n? safl???.


    S?ylenilenlere g?re T¨¹rklerin Patri?inin bile Kan?n?n safl??? %75 idi. Kai ise i?inde hissetti?i ve Elvis''i s?ylediklerini hat?rl?yordu. Safkan.


    Safkand? fakat ailesinin T¨¹rk oldu?unu da d¨¹?¨¹nm¨¹yordu. Anne ve babas? onlardan b?yle bir ?ey sakl?yor olamazd? de?il mi?


    Kai k?sa bir an d¨¹?¨¹nse de saklay?p saklayamayacaklar?n? onlara sormaya karar verdi. ?imdi olmasa da D¨¹nya turnuvas?ndan geldikten sonra sorabilirdi.


    Kai yine d¨¹?¨¹n¨¹rken y¨¹z¨¹nde bir g¨¹l¨¹mseme ortaya ??kt?.


    "E?er Safkan isem..... Neler yapabilirim?"


    ***


    5 g¨¹n daha ge?mi?ti. D¨¹nya Turnuvas?na sadece bir ka? g¨¹n kalm??t?. Kai art?k nefes almak istiyordu ama hala Sirius''un 3. Yetene?ini bilmiyordu ve merak etmeden de edemiyordu. 5 g¨¹nde ?l¨¹ms¨¹z Ejderha ve T¨¹rkleri hakk?nda oldu?unca bilgi edinmi?ti. Ayn? zamanda kendini geli?tirerek D¨¹nya Turnuvas?na kendini haz?rlam??t?. Zaheer gibi biriyle kar??la??rsa ?lmemek i?in u?ra?acakt?. 5. S?n?flar kat?lamayaca??ndan Kai ?ok fazla K?rm?z? Y?ld?r?m olaca??n? d¨¹?¨¹nm¨¹yordu fakat neler olaca?? asla belli olmazd?.


    Kai v¨¹cudunu gev?etmek i?in y¨¹r¨¹y¨¹?e ??karken zilin ?ald???n? duydu. Emma ve di?erlerinin e?itim binas?na gitti?inden emindi. Saat sabah?n 9''uydu ayn? zamanda. Bu saatte kim gelmi?ti?


    Kap?y? a?t???nda  kar??s?na 3 sar???n ve bir siyah sa?l? insan evlad? ??kt?. Kai ?a?k?nl?kla onlara bakarken nazik?e g¨¹l¨¹msedi.


    ***


    O s?rada ba?ka bir evde 3 ki?i oturmu? konu?uyordu. 3''¨¹ de siyah sa?l? ve g?zl¨¹yd¨¹. Biri 20 ya?lar?nda g?r¨¹n¨¹rken birisi 14-15 ya?lar?nda g?r¨¹n¨¹yordu. Di?erinin ise iri v¨¹cudu y¨¹z¨¹nden ya??n? anlamak zor oluyordu.


    "Zaheer, Kai''a nas?l yenildin ger?ekten. D?v¨¹?¨¹ izleyebilseydim ke?ke. Sesleri duysam da yaralar?n y¨¹z¨¹nden izleyemedim. Lanet olsun!!"dedi 14 ya??ndaki gen?.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Kai''?n senden daha g¨¹?l¨¹ oldu?una inanmak ger?ekten ?a??rt?c?." dedi iri olan. Zaheer kafas?n? iki yana sallad?.


    "Benden daha g¨¹?l¨¹ de?ildi. Daha zekiydi. A??k b?rakmam? bekledi ve o zaman sald?rd?. Beni zehirledi. O an Kral Modunda bile de?ildi. Ayn? zamanda bir ?ey fark ettim."dedi Zaheer. Fury ve Kronos merakla daha da yakla?t?.


    "D?v¨¹?¨¹n ortas?nda fark?na vard?m. Ama size bunu dolayl? yoldan anlatmam daha iyi olur....... Krallar nedir?"


    Fury ve Kronos k?sa bir s¨¹re cevab? d¨¹?¨¹nseler de cevap ikisinde de de?ildi. Zaheer bunu tahmin etmi? gibi yeniden konu?maya ba?lad?.


    "Krallar bir ¨¹nvand?r. Fakat sadece bir ¨¹nvan de?il. Bir Kral olursan hazineye eri?imin olur ve bir Kral gibi de daha g¨¹?l¨¹ olman gerekir. ¨¹nvanlar da bu ?ekilde sahibinin potansiyelini artt?r?r."


    "Every developer dreams of being a King. Because being king means less work. I have also dreamt of this for years. So I read countless books about it and one of them caught my attention. While reading that book, I learnt something called King of Kings." said Zaheer. Fury and Kronos were getting more and more curious as Zaheer spoke.


    "King of Kings.... I don''t know why I immediately thought of that when I looked into those eyes. Maybe he is the one who will become King of Kings. But only time can show us that. And we have a long time to find out." said Zaheer. Fury and Kronos were confused by Zaheer''s last words.


    "Why do we have so much time? Isn''t this something that could happen at any moment? Or do you have to be strong?" said Fury. Zaheer shook his head from side to side.


    "No, you don''t need to be strong. Only a special condition is required to become the King of Kings. "


    "If you want to be King of Kings, you must first become a King. Anyone who fulfils this condition has a chance of becoming King of Kings one day." said Zaheer. Fury and Kronos nodded excitedly. They had both come to a decision today. Even if they are not the King of Kings, there will be a King. In this way, they would be able to progress to become the most powerful faster and easier. They would climb to the top without being a hindrance to anyone.


    ***


    Kai was lying in bed again. As much as he wanted to go for a walk, he felt he had done enough. At the same time, little Tiger was angry with him. He had watched the fight from Toma''s lap, but when he saw Kai hurt, he tried to jump onto the field. It was Lena who stopped him. Little Tiger might be really strong in Orange Lightning, but he couldn''t run away from people like Lena in Red Lightning. Little Tiger was not like Kai. He couldn''t defeat people one lightning lightning above him. Even though he was a descendant of the Winged Tiger, Kai was a Dragon. A Dragon couldn''t be compared to a Tiger.


    As Kai tried to stand up, Little Tiger angrily pushed him back onto his bed. Kai laughed at this and took Little Tiger in his arms.


    "I''ll just look after the others," he said, and slowly walked downstairs. Even if he had recovered, he shouldn''t have pushed himself in vain. After all, the Arch-Healer came to him every day and healed him with all his strength. It was estimated that Kai would be good as new by the time the World Tournament started.


    Kai went downstairs and looked at his brothers. He hadn''t seen them in a long time and he wanted to spend some time with them.


    Kai went downstairs and found his siblings and Dean in the living room. They all looked normal. Only Matt had abnormally blue hair and eyes. The others looked just like they did months ago. As he walked calmly towards them, his body suddenly stopped and he felt like he was going to fall, but Sam quickly got up and supported his brother. With his help, Kai sat on the couch. Matt handed him a glass of water.


    "Are you okay?" said Lily. Kai just shook his head.


    "What''s wrong? You haven''t been comfortable since we arrived. I don''t think it''s us," Dean said. Kai shook his head from side to side.


    "Of course it''s not about you. It''s from my fight with Zaheer," Kai said. But the others were still looking at him with a stupid expression.


    "Zaheer?"


    Kai couldn''t resist the urge to punch himself when he realised how they could possibly know about Zaheer. And he began to explain.


    "Fourth Grade Genius. The one with the talent in the centre of the Red Lightning, there was a festival called the Red Lightning Duels about 2 weeks ago. I challenged him at that time. As a result, we left a giant hole in the centre of the academy." said Kai.


    Sam, Matt, Lily and Dean. All four of them didn''t know what to be surprised about. Kai challenging the fourth years? That the person he challenged was in the centre of the Red Lightning? That a hole had opened up in the centre of the academy? Or that Kai was still alive?


    Of course Lily had the first reaction. She angrily raised her hand and hit Kai on the head.


    "Are you going crazy again, huh?! How dare you challenge the 4th years!!! And how are you still alive?!"


    Kai got up from the couch and backed away while holding his head. His face crumpled as he headed towards the kitchen side of the room.


    "Why are you getting mad at me?! Why are you mad at me? When did I freak out? Besides, you''re overestimating the fourth years. I won the fight."


    As Kai poured himself a glass of water, the only sound in the room was the splashing of water. Lily was at a loss for words. The others were just as speechless.


    Kai sat back on the sofa after drinking his water. With a gentle smile on his face, he turned his head, looked everyone over and spoke.


    "So what happened at your place?"

 Chapter 109: Battle in the Seattle Forest

    2 months ago


    In a secluded field in New Seattle, a handsome blond-haired boy was training by himself. He punched the ground and it cracked. When he ran normally, he ran many times faster than a young man. This speed was the same for his body. His hands and other organs were also very fast.


    This boy was Sam. He had been working non-stop since he discovered his powers, and now he had moved on to Blue Lightning. Likewise, Dean, Lily, and Matt had also moved to Blue Lightning. They were all very proud of themselves.


    Sam stopped running and went to his things. He had built up his body just like Kai had. The muscles were perfect and his face was even more striking.


    Sam dried his face with a towel. And he headed for home. Even as he walked down the road, he could feel the eyes on him.


    As Sam continued to walk, he looked around with the killing intent he felt on him. He narrowed his eyes and secretly emitted his aura. Then he began to watch people''s reactions. But there was no bad behaviour from anyone.


    "I guess I''m too paranoid, the Slayers couldn''t have found us," Sam said and walked home. They had never encountered a Slayer before. They couldn''t have spotted them now.


    When he arrived home, the first person to greet him was his mum. Issa prepared the table and sat at the table with Lily. After a short while, Sam and his father also came and sat at the table. As usual, Matt was coming home late today.


    When they started to eat, Lily''s worried look did not escape Sam''s eyes. While asking what was going on with her gestures, Lily pointed to her father and mother. Then she leaned into Sam''s ear while her mum and dad tended to the food.


    "Dean said he''d call me, but he still hasn''t called. He would never do that. I''m honestly afraid something''s happened to him," Lily said. Sam thought about it for a moment and then the urge to kill came to his mind. He told Lily what he was thinking as his gaze tensed a little.


    When Lily nodded, the two siblings quickly ate and left the house. They openly told their father and mother what they were thinking. They warned the two brothers and let them go. They let them go.


    Meanwhile, Dean was waiting by a tree in the Seattle woods. He balled his hands into fists. After looking around a bit, he called out to the other trees.


    "How long do you think you can wait?"


    As Dean''s black hair fluttered in the wind, a young man came out from behind the trees. He looked about 17 or 18 years old. He had black hair and green eyes. When he faced Dean with a smile on his face, Dean clenched his fists a little more. He had a bad expression on his face. He could feel the aura of the hunter in front of him. Green Lightning Initiation.


    "You could sense me even though you were only at the beginning of Blue Lightning. Well done. But this will be the death of you."


    The hunter lunged forward and chased after Dean. Dean''s eyes lit up and he gave it everything he had. He pushed his adrenaline to the limit and ran away from the Slayer.


    The Slayer had a sword in her hand. It wasn''t a mana weapon. because a mana weapon was hard to come by. But it was still Green Lightning.


    As the Slayer swung his sword at Dean, Dean ducked at the last moment and dodged the attack. Although he didn''t have the full power of the Slayer, a few strands of hair were cut off.


    The Slayer swung, Dean dodged. As time passed, the Slayer was getting angry and slowly increasing his strength. This made it harder and harder for Dean to escape.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Finally, a wound was opened on Dean''s shoulder. Despite the bloody wound seen through the tear in his clothes, Dean''s face did not change. But the hunter had a smile on his face.


    "So that''s how strong you are. Yes, you''re a genius, but there''s nothing to do. Because you met me. Even if I''m not a genius, I''m still in Green Lightning. You can''t beat me."


    The hunter swung his sword one last time. This time he used all his strength. It was impossible for Dean to escape.


    At that moment, while the hunter was waiting for Dean to escape, Dean rushed forward and swung his fist towards the hunter.


    The hunter was surprised for a moment but looked at his sword. He was going to cut Dean, but Dean didn''t seem to care. He only wanted to wound the Slayer.


    The hunter was worried for a moment and defended himself with his sword. The punch hit the sword and a ringing sound shook the area. Dean''s hand was bleeding, but Dean didn''t care. He kept going. He kept swinging his fists. Realising the situation was getting worse, the hunter started to cut Dean with his sword. But Dean was trying to hit him without showing any sign of pain.


    Dean gave it his all, but the man he was fighting was a lightning bolt above him. He couldn''t beat him in his current state.


    "I won''t lose! I made her a promise! I''ll protect Lily no matter what! No matter how strong you are, nothing will change! You''ll never get past me!"


    Dean''s eyes flashed violently as his movements became much faster. He was getting closer to the hunter''s movements.


    As the hunter looked at Dean in surprise, he punched Dean in the face and pushed him away a little.


    After the Slayer pushed Dean away, he looked into Dean''s eyes again and cursed his luck.


    "He''s awakened his potential!"


    As Dean went on the offensive again, the Slayer accelerated even more and tried to kill Dean. No matter how strong Dean was, he couldn''t dodge the all-powerful attack of someone a lightning bolt above him.


    Just then, a punch landed on the Slayer''s cheek.


    As the Slayer took a few steps back with the force of the punch, Dean''s fist hit the Slayer in the stomach, causing him to cough hard.


    Then another punch landed on Dean''s face, knocking him off his feet and causing him to break a tree.


    Lily screamed in anger as Sam tried to hit the Slayer one more time.


    "Idiot! Why won''t you answer my calls?!"


    With difficulty Sam struck the Slayer once more, causing him to be dragged along the ground for a few centimetres. Still, the lack of damage was reflected in the smile on the Slayer''s face.


    As Sam attacked, Lily joined the fight. Despite the attacks of two people, the Slayer was blocking the attacks very easily.


    Sam suddenly jumped out of his seat. His speed increased and he appeared behind the Slayer. The smile on the Slayer''s face widened and she turned quickly to look at Sam.


    "Earth Run."


    Sam kicked out, but it was too late. The hunter had grabbed Sam''s leg and thrown him into another tree, disabling him. Sam was barely able to break through the tree and stop.


    "Sequential Attacks!!!"


    Lily shouted, suddenly visualising the Slayer''s next moves.


    "Probably the worst of all the Blue Lightning abilities is Sequence Attacks. Fortunately, I have a tactic for that, and it''s very simple." the Slayer said and threw 3 punches with all her might.


    One of the punches went to Lily''s right and locked her up.Lily pulled her head back and easily dodged the punch from the left, but with the punch from the left, there was a big change in her face. She was caught in the middle and could not escape this punch.


    Lily couldn''t dodge the punch and flew backwards and knocked down 7 trees. Blood was pouring out of the corner of her mouth. She looked like she had fainted, but she was awake.


    "You can see everything, but you can''t stop it."


    A yellow orb formed in the Slayer''s hand as she looked pityingly at the trio.


    "Pity. They''re actually very talented, but they''re too big for me to take them to the Hunters. They don''t like Hunters. Best to kill them." said the Hunter and threw the yellow orb in his hand at the trio. This was the Hunter''s Green Lightning ability.


    At that very moment, a youth appeared in front of the trio. He frowned and broke his legs. He was looking directly into the Slayer''s eyes.


    When the Slayer threw the yellow orb, he turned his palms towards it. His blonde hair fluttered in the wind and his eyes sparkled. A lightning bolt from the top landed on his pupil. At the same time he rushed forward and tried to stop the yellow orb with both palms.


    As he held the Yellow Orb with his palms, his feet pierced the earth and began to drag it backwards with the earth. Nevertheless, he did not let go of the orb and slowly destroyed the orb by gritting his teeth.


    After the orb disappeared, he took a deep breath and fell on one knee. His feet were burning. His eyes were tearing up.


    As the hunter looked at Matt, his bewildered expression changed to a smile. His bones cracked as he clenched his fists.


    "My last kill is here!"

 Chapter 110: King of the Seas

    While Matt was breathing deeply, Dean was the first to wake up. When he saw Matt''s hand and his deep breathing, he realised something. He quickly stood up and walked over to him. He didn''t seem to care at all about the blood coming out of his body as he clenched his fists. A wild expression appeared in his eyes.


    "Shall we start?" he said towards Matt. A smile appeared on Matt''s face and he nodded and stepped forward. Likewise, Dean swung his fist to catch the Slayer.


    However, neither of their attacks did much good. As if the Slayer had anticipated both of their attacks, he was able to retreat and attack them. Dean swore as a bolt of lightning shot into those green eyes.


    "He has a sense of curiosity," Matt said. The hunter was able to defend himself once more as he swung his fist once more. A few more moves were made, but the Slayer looked confused.


    "There is one point I don''t understand. You are an Energy Master. You should be able to do better. You don''t use any energy. If you hadn''t just dispersed the energy of my Yellow Orb Grenade into the wild with your hands, I would have thought you didn''t understand its power yet."


    The hunter was talking while at the same time blocking Dean and Matt''s attacks. Matt''s eyebrows furrowed a little because of his speech, but this was not reflected in his attacks.


    The two were surprised when the hunter suddenly started laughing and the hunter took the opportunity to push them hard. Dean and Matt were thrown back three metres by his shove.


    "Looking at you made me think of Red Lightning Academy. Hahaha, there''s only been 1 Energy Master in that rubbish for 200 years! Hahaha they''ve really reached the ultimate level of ignorance. Actually.... I understand now."


    The hunter suddenly disappeared from where he was and appeared behind Matt with another yellow orb in his hand. He swung the orb towards Matt, but not with all his strength. He seemed to want Matt to block it.


    As he expected, Matt turned round and grabbed the Yellow Orb with his hands. But this time it didn''t take as long as before to scatter the orb. In a few seconds the orb was completely dispersed and the hunter was back in his old place.


    "What are the chances!!! I''m hunting someone who''s just made the transition to Energy Mastery, you know what that means, don''t you? For 1 week you will only be able to use energy in your hands. Then you''ll become a true Energy Master. Of course, it would be like that if you were alive, but you''re already dead. "


    As the hunter disappeared once more, he appeared next to Matt. His sword was going in for the kill this time.


    BANG!!!


    Just then a pair of hands landed on the Slayer''s head like a walnut cracker. As the Slayer staggered back, another hand grabbed the Slayer by the collar and threw him into the trees.


    As the Slayer hit the trees, the four looked at each other and then Lily stepped back. Sam threw himself back and then ran towards Lily.


    Just as Sam was about to hit Lily, Sam jumped up and gave Lily a flying kick.


    Lily caught Sam''s feet in mid-air and spun him around, sending him to the Slayer. Then Dean came and gave his hands to Lily. Matt came next. Lily threw him, too, and he moved swiftly towards the Slayer.


    The hunter immediately stood up from his place, but when Sam hit him, he flew back again, knocking down a few trees. Dean came after him. When Dean arrived, he didn''t make the same mistake he made against Sam and took a step back, allowing Dean to fly into the trees. But with an unexpected move, he grabbed his head. Dean grabbed the Slayer''s head in mid-air and spun in mid-air, hitting the Slayer''s head with his knees.


    The Slayer staggered backwards, blood pouring from her head. He wasn''t a healer. He couldn''t heal his wounds either.


    By the time Matt came last, the Slayer was furious. This time he didn''t dodge the attack. Instead, he responded with a punch of his own.


    The two fists clashed. Although Matt wasn''t as strong as the Slayer, the momentum Lily gave him reduced the risk of injury. Still, his goal was not to win the fist fight.


    Mind Thieves can corrupt people''s minds, preventing them from thinking for a while. Healers can reverse the body''s regeneration rate, causing wounds to reopen and disrupting the rate of healing. Energy Masters can disconnect people from Energy and make them unable to use it for a period of time. This is what Matt did.


    Matt was again incapacitated as he was knocked back by the power of the punch. He smashed a few trees and lay motionless on the ground, vomiting blood. The hunter raised his hand in anger. But when nothing happened, he could not help his surprise. He had clearly tried to rebuild the Yellow Orb, but had failed. He couldn''t use energy.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "IDIOT!"


    Lily nimbly reached forward and grabbed the slayer''s wrist and jumped up and came up behind the slayer and broke the slayer''s wrist without waiting.


    KRAAANK!!!!


    Sam started running again as the Slayer''s wrist broke. The hunter hadn''t even had a chance to scream because of the pain. The harmony of 4 people with each other was perfect.


    "Earth Run!!!"


    Sam lunged forward and smashed his fist into the Slayer''s face. And then another. And then another and another and another and another.


    Sam was pushing himself to the limit. He was at the limit of his power. He was fighting with power he didn''t have. All because the Slayer couldn''t move. He thought if the Slayer could move, he could kill them all.


    At that moment, the Slayer had managed to find an opening and sent a sword thrust through it to kill Sam, but just then another punch exploded into his jaw, knocking him off balance. Dean threw another punch.


    "Potential Awakening!!!!"


    Dean awakened the true power of his Potential and used his dangerous fists to strike the Slayer.


    The two friends'' punches were powerful, but not enough.


    As Dean and Sam attacked with all their might, the Slayer moved faster than either of them realised and grabbed Sam. He threw Sam to the ground and then turned and hit Dean. As his gaze met Lily''s eyes, he moved again at the speed of Green Lightning and slashed Lily across the stomach.


    Lily clutched her stomach as she moaned in pain from the cut. She was breathing deeply. While Lily was crawling on the ground, the hunter was approaching her with slow steps. His gaze was like that of a sheep.


    "How pathetic! It was a mistake for you to even think that you could defeat me!" said the Slayer. He raised his sword and swung it to kill Lily.


    At that moment, a stone hit the Slayer in the face.


    He was weak and powerless, but he managed to get the Slayer''s attention and prevented him from killing Lily.


    The hunter turned his gaze to Matt. Matt had thrown a stone he found while being dragged on the ground. He had closed one eye from the pain. The other eye was filled with blood. The punch he had taken from the Slayer had put him in a really bad situation, but he still looked like he would do anything to save his twin.


    The Slayer moved towards Matt with calm steps. He had a dull expression on his face. He kicked Matt and sent him flying forwards.


    Slowly, the cold expression on the Slayer''s face changed and turned into a look of contempt.


    After a while, the Slayer started to laugh. He was laughing at Matt.


    "You think you can stop me? I''m much stronger than you. You are not skilled enough to defeat me. When I kill you here, I''ll seal your fate and make sure you can never get past me. Hahahahahaha"


    The Slayer laughed and kicked him again. Matt clenched his fists. So hard that his fingernails dug into his palms and began to draw blood. He was angry at his powerlessness. Angry that he would never be able to protect his brother again. Just like he couldn''t protect Kai.


    ***


    10 years ago


    The Lane family had come to a spa. Lily, Kai and Sam were being bathed by their mum. Matt was looking at the water next to the green hot spring water that looked like a lake. As the vapours came out of the hot spring water, Matt touched the water but pulled his hand directly because of the hot water. While holding his hand because of the pain, his father came to him. He took Matt''s hand in his own hand and spoke.


    "What are you doing here Matt? Don''t you need a bath too?"


    Matt bowed his head. His father looked at Matt''s hand.


    "How did your hand burn, Matt?" he said.


    "I felt the water calling me, so I went to it, but the water was too hot. My hand hurts, Dad." Matt said. Rhodes smiled. He took Matt''s hand and put it in the water with his own hand.


    "Don''t think about the pain Matt. Just feel it. Feel the peace. Feel the flow of the water. Feel the cold and the heat in it. Maybe one day this water will help you protect your brothers and sisters. Because you know. You''re responsible for them. You are my eldest son. I trust you," Rhodes said.


    Matt looked at his father and hugged his father with his hand out of the water.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I will protect my brothers no matter what. "


    It was a childish promise at the time.


    ***


    He didn''t even expect to remember today.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ll protect them. No matter what. "


    Tiny waves of energy began to emanate from Matt''s body. Small ripples also began to form in the surrounding lakes. When the hunter turned his head and looked at Matt, his body froze.


    Matt was standing and looking straight at the hunter. His gaze was angry. His blond hair fell over his face as if it was wet and the water was flying and covering his body. His wounds were being covered by the water from the lakes. After a while, the water was all over him and no part of his body could be seen.


    The hunter looked at Matt in amazement. Likewise, Sam, Lily and Dean couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    The water suddenly receded around Matt and revealed Matt. His clothes were torn. The water was covering his genitals. His eyes and hair were completely blue. There was a scar on his shoulder. It covered his left breast like a chain. But the most remarkable thing was that Matt was in the air. The water had lifted him up. He was rising.


    Suddenly, Matt''s body started to crack. There were 3 cracking sounds and he moved to the centre of the Blue Lightning. Then came 3 more cracking sounds and he reached the top. Then came 4 cracking sounds and Matt reached the Green Lightning.


    Matt held out his hand towards the Hunter. As he stretched out his hand, the waters moved and surrounded the hunter''s body. Matt closed his hand hard and with a crackling sound, the area fell silent. The water carried the hunter''s body away with the waves. Matt landed on the ground. But Lily and the others still didn''t understand anything. When Matt realised that they didn''t understand anything, he softened his stern expression and looked at his brothers with a naive expression.


    "I am the King of the Seas now."

 Chapter 111: The World Tournament is so close!!

    Deep in the depths of Mount Koi, Kai had taken over the Garden of Eden''s database. Since he was going to the World Tournament soon and no one would be able to enter here, he was taking everything he needed. He had left Little Tiger with his sister. He had to take Little Tiger''s plants. He could also buy something special for Matt. As the King of the Sea, he could absorb most things related to the sea. Likewise, he thought he should get something special for everyone else. Of course, he was not going to buy these items by hand. For that, there was a special mana weapon in the Garden of Eden called the Dimensional Ring. Kai was using it, too. Thanks to the ring, he could store as many items as he wanted. All the items would be inside the ring.


    When Kai came out of the cave, he took one last look at the Garden of Eden. This place was really special to him. Thanks to this place, he could use King Mode with ease. He was able to create the Gentle Paradise Poison. He had infinite knowledge. He had come back from the dead. He defeated Zaheer. It was all thanks to the Garden of Eden. Although he named the most powerful poison he had ever created, it was not enough, but there was nothing else Kai could do.


    On his way home, Kai began to watch people. Everyone had stopped training and were preparing themselves for the World Tournament. Likewise, some of the people walking around didn''t look familiar to Kai. They were obviously the new 1st Classes from District 2. Although they looked around with arrogant looks, no one cared about them. They were like this especially because they were in District 1.


    As a young man approached Kai with slow steps, Kai again felt sorry for his luck. Normally, 2nd Classes from District 1 were weaker than 1st Classes from District 2. That''s why those from District 2 liked to put on a show.


    The young man came up behind Kai and gave him a condescending look. He obviously thought he didn''t realise he was coming, but in fact Kai didn''t care about him. That''s why he never paid any attention to him. After all, even if this young man attacked him with all his might, only his clothes would be torn. His body was too strong for someone at the peak of Blue Lightning.


    "Hey!!! I like your ring!!! Give it to me!!! Hahahaha!"


    The young man laughed with a mean face. When he saw Kai stop, he thought he was frozen with fear. He expected him to kneel down in front of him and beg him not to take his ring, saying that it had sentimental value or something. But what he expected did not happen. Instead, Isaac, an acquaintance from District 2, ran up to him, grabbed him and shook him.


    "Are you stupid?! You don''t even know who you''re interfering with!!! You don''t even have a clue who you''re interfering with!!!" said Isaac and turned to Kai. Kai still hadn''t moved and hadn''t turned his face to where Isaac was. Isaac had seen Kai''s strength and did not want Kai to put too much pressure on the young man.


    "Kai, I''m sorry about this situation. He has just arrived and is still arrogant. Please forgive him. I''m really sorry for the current situation," Isaac said.


    Kai turned his head slightly and looked over his shoulder at Isaac with his red eyes. Isaac couldn''t help the fear he felt when he looked into those eyes. Even at the peak of Green Lightning''s Initiation, Kai''s Power far surpassed his own.


    "It''s okay, coward boy. You don''t need to be so scared. No one can do anything to anyone at the Academy. You''d better remind him of that."


    Kai turned his cold gaze to the young man without letting the Coward Boy say anything. As the young man looked at Kai, still not understanding anything, his eyes met Kai''s eyes.


    Suddenly, the painful fear he felt from his body took over his whole being. It was as if they were sticking countless needles all over his body. It was as if they had left him without clothes and alone in the poles. It was as if they were hitting his head with a sledgehammer in the deepest depths of Hell. Those red eyes told him only of horror. Life? There was, but not for him.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Kai thought enough was enough and lifted his red eyes and lightning bolts, but the cold stare remained.


    "I hope you stop this foolish thing you''re doing. This place is not what you think it is. You can''t treat people the way you want and you won''t do anything after I''m gone. I''ll make sure of that."


    Isaac and the Young man breathed a sigh of relief as Kai started to walk back. The cowardly boy turned his angry gaze on the young man.


    "Zan!!! This place isn''t what it used to be!!! So listen to his words and stop being arrogant here!!! No one here is weaker than you!!!" said the Cowardly boy. But although Zan was relieved, he couldn''t recover. The pressure in Kai''s eyes was incredible.


    When the cowardly boy saw that Zan could not come to his senses, he took him away. He wasn''t going to bother telling Zan anything more.


    Meanwhile, house 520


    Everyone was gathered in the house and they were talking. Kevin sometimes made silly jokes and Melony hit him on the head and got angry with him. Jace and Lena laughed and had fun listening to them. Little Tiger was tired of being squeezed like a doll in Lily''s arms. But Lily was holding him too hard for him to escape, and he didn''t want to use all his strength to scare her.


    An evil expression appeared on Lily''s face. Those who saw this expression directly thought of Kai''s evil smile. It didn''t take much thought to realise that they were siblings. Still, except for Sam and Matt, everyone who saw this smile was filled with fear. They were ready for disaster and began to wait, praying inwardly that it would not hit them.


    "Emma...."


    The fate of the name that came out of Lily''s mouth was sealed. Emma looked at Lily with a smile while cursing her luck.


    "Sir."


    "How are things with you and Kai? The last time you came to our house, I didn''t expect you to be so close and have such a gift. Maybe you''re not as strong as the others, but you''re really strong. At least stronger than us. So how far you and Kai have come.... "


    She wanted to start a conversation to convey the thought in her mind, but her patience would only allow her to last a few seconds at most.


    Emma''s face was grim with what had been said. She didn''t know what was going on between her and Kai. She could only assume it was bad.


    Her face had fallen when they''d told her about her powers. She was different. She didn''t have six emotions like Kai. Or her mum wasn''t incredibly strong like Jack. She didn''t have a development method like Kevin or a reincarnated developer like Melony. She was just a simple person, and she was trying to catch up with the others. That''s why she used the Red Lightning Art and Yue''s Stone. She wanted to have a dominant aspect. She wanted to be someone important.


    And how far she and Kai had come made her blush. This question was clearly a direct sexual question. She''d kissed Kai once, even though she and Kai were on bad terms. She''d also held Kai on her lap. When she remembered these things, she couldn''t help blushing.


    That was why they were so afraid of this smile. They were saying things that would humiliate and embarrass you. The Lane family was like that. Simple but dangerous. Some of its members could knock out an elephant with their jaws. both physically and mentally.


    "So how far did you and Dean get? You must have come a long way to be able to ask such a question."


    At the sound of Kai''s voice, Lily couldn''t stop herself from shaking. Sam and Matt were slowly realising what was going on when Dean gasped, and little by little they approached Dean. They hadn''t thought about it for a long time either, but Kai''s words made things ''click''.


    As Kai stood behind Emma''s chair, Lily looked at Kai in horror. Then, although she laughed softly, she couldn''t help swallowing when she saw the serious cold expression on Kai''s face.


    "Come on, Kai. Me and Dean have been together for a long time. Don''t you think it''s normal for us to kiss?" said Lily. If she could calm Kai down, Sam and Matt would too.


    "Yeah, I wouldn''t mind if you just kissed, but that''s the point! Did you just kiss?"


    "I-well I......"


    "That''s what I thought. Take him away! He''s going to meet my beautiful torture ways!! Both of them!!!"


    Dean held out his hand to Kevin and Jack for help as Sam and Matt pulled him away. He couldn''t speak because Sam had stuffed a cloth in his mouth. Kevin and Jack had no intention of helping him, even though he looked so pathetic. Jace was already pretending not to see him.


    "Emma, help! Come on, aren''t you my sister-in-law?"


    Lily called out to Emma as Kai slowly dragged Lily away. She believed that Kai would let her go if Emma asked him to.


    Emma leaned into Lily''s ear and shook her head, speaking with mock sadness. Now was the time for revenge.


    " Sister-in-law? Maybe someday.... But not now!"


    Kai dragged her away as Lily looked at Emma in shock. When the 3 brothers walked in, there was already screaming coming from the room.

 Chapter 112: The Burden on the Shoulder

    When Kai and his two brothers came back, they were safe and sound and smiling. They looked relieved. Then Lily and Dean came out. They didn''t have any scars or lacerations. But they looked exhausted. As if they had aged a few thousand years in a few minutes.


    ''So you played with their minds.... Makes sense.''


    Jace had figured out directly what Kai had done, he had tortured them, but he had done it with their minds.


    After they got back, there was a knock at the door. It was Lena who went to open the door.


    When Lena returned, this time she was holding an envelope in her hand. First she took the paper out and read it herself. No matter how much Jace told her to read aloud, Lena seemed determined to read it herself first.


    After a short while, Lena tossed the paper carelessly and threw herself on the sofa. She was instantly as exhausted as if she had been in a battle and had a weary expression.


    "Invitation. For the end of the year review."


    Hearing this, Jace and Melony also threw themselves on the couch and sighed.


    Of course, those who remained standing continued to stare as if they didn''t understand anything.


    "What''s a year-end review?" asked Jack.


    As Lena swayed limply again, Jace spoke up.


    "It''s an introduction ceremony for the newcomers. They also recognise the achievements of previous years. It''s extremely boring. The only fun thing is the new arrivals from District 2 fight to see who''s the strongest. That''s it. But their fights aren''t very exciting either. After all, they don''t have a great talent. "he said. Kai, Emma, Jack and Kevin also took a deep breath and threw themselves on the couch while the other 4 people were still standing. For those four people, the End of Year Review was important.


    "Then something important is happening for us. So we need to go. " Sam said. Kai waved his hand like he was drunk and laughed.


    "You go then. We''re not coming. "


    After Kai said that, Lena slid off the couch with a sigh and sat down on the floor. She picked up the letter from the floor and threw it to Jace.


    Jace caught the letter in the air and read it. After reading it, he also slipped off the seat like Lena. He threw it to Melony.


    Although Melony didn''t understand what was happening, she caught the letter and read it and she too shrunk and slid off the sofa. Then she threw it at Emma, Jack and Kevin.


    "What''s going on?" Kai didn''t understand anything. He didn''t understand why everyone was deflating like a deflated balloon. Until the letter came to him. It had shrunk and shifted so much that the black jacket he was wearing had come off and stayed on the couch. He didn''t throw the letter once more. Instead, he explained himself.


    "There will be important information about the World Tournament, you must come. Tomorrow." Kai said and they all let out sad breaths. Kai and these others were people who could make great progress in a short time, and even seconds were always fun for them. The last thing they wanted was to waste a day on a completely boring event. Seeing them like this, the 4 people standing there couldn''t help but laugh.


    Soon everyone had found something to do again, but their minds were still on the End of Year Review tomorrow. The more they remember, the sadder they get. They didn''t want to sleep and wanted to make the most of their opportunities until the morning.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    At that moment Matt stood up and started to get dressed. He looked like he was getting ready to leave. When Kai saw him in this state, he turned his gaze away from the comic book in his hand and after examining Matt from head to toe, he raised one eyebrow and asked.


    "Where are you going?"


    Matt turned his head and looked at his little brother. He had looked at his brother a little when he was going to answer. But even seeing him now, he was surprised at the change that had happened in a year. He didn''t just look physically stronger. His gaze was sharper, his movements more agile and his intelligence had increased noticeably. Matt no longer saw his brother running away from that beating. Now he was facing a Kingslayer. One of the children of Uranus. Perhaps the one with the greatest potential, but who cared, he was still his little brother, even if he was no longer afraid. He would always be somewhere deep inside her when she needed help.


    "I''m leaving now, Kai. The only reason I came here was for the safety of my brothers. I am King of the Seas. The Seas have something to give me. I won''t wait any longer. I hope I''m not too far ahead of you when I get back," Matt said with a laugh. Although Kai was surprised at first, he found it logical. Matt was now the King of the Seas. Not only his hair hadn''t changed. The path he was going to take was now different from his own. Still, Kai knew. One day they would meet again. He would see his brother once more.


    Kai stood up and hugged Matt. Kai hugged him tightly and Matt hugged him back. They both knew. Their adventures would always be dangerous. This road was always bloody. And the academy.... It only delayed people from becoming killers. The truth would hit everyone in the face one day.


    As Matt left, Kai went back to bed. But a beautiful girl with blonde hair was waiting for him outside his door. Her eyes brightened for a moment with Kai''s arrival and then returned to their normal state.


    "Are you going to keep ignoring me, Kai? How long is this going to go on?" said Emma. Kai locked his cold gaze on Emma. Emma shuddered a little, but she was determined to stand her ground. She didn''t want to be ignored after today. She wanted the man she was in love with to look at her not with these cold eyes, but with eyes in love.


    "Do you think I''m ignoring you, Emma?"


    Kai took a step.


    "Do you really think I could do that?"


    Another step.


    "Do you know how hard it is not to love you?"


    Another step.


    "Don''t you get it? I''m protecting you, Emma!"


    Kai was now face to face with Emma. They were less than half a metre apart. They were looking into each other''s eyes. It was like the answer was there.


    "What are you protecting me from, Kai?" said Emma. Kai being so close to her made her blush, but she was determined not to leave without the answer today. Kai shook his head from side to side. His eyes turned purple while his hair and skin turned white. His lips turned red. He was in King Mode.


    "From this.... "


    Emma placed her hand on Kai''s face but pulled it back when she realised how cold it was. She could feel her hand freezing. She could feel that cold. It must have dropped to minus degrees.


    "King Mode is a simple thing, Emma. When I combine the Mods of the 4 Paths, I will become something much different....


    A Beast."


    As Kai closed his eyes, Emma rushed forward and hugged Kai''s cold skin. Tears were flowing from her eyes and her body was getting cold. Still, she didn''t seem to have any intention of letting go.


    "Then let go, Kai. You don''t have to merge the Modes of the 4 Paths. We can live together forever. In silence. With me... "


    Kai grabbed Emma and pulled her away from him as he exited King Mode.


    "Is it that simple, Emma? Do you think they''ll leave us alone? Or do you want my soul to torture me while others suffer? This is my destiny, Emma. Not just because of the power of the Four Paths. The power of the Four Paths doesn''t make me a true monster, but this does."


    "I feel it, Emma. Immortal Dragon''s Transformation Skill..... This is not a simple skill. This skill transforms energies.... It''s transforming me! That''s why I want you to stay away from me, Emma. I could lose control at any moment. You know what I want, Emma?"


    Kai paused for a moment. He sighed, hesitating to step back. Finally he just turned his head.


    "Forget it. I''m such a complex thing now that I don''t know what I''m going to become after this. I can''t see the future."


    Kai pulled Emma out of the way and opened the door to his room, but he turned one last time before entering.


    "My destiny is to be a weapon against the coming war. I''m sure even a child like me can see that. "


    Kai walked in and closed the door.


    Shortly after, the first tear fell from Emma''s eyes. As the drops flowed one after the other, Emma began to cry before she realised what was happening. The feelings she had just felt were inside Kai. It was his pain. It was the burden on her shoulders. Emma continued to cry as she fell to her knees. She brought her hands to her eyes, wiped her tears and stood up. As she staggered to her room, only one sentence was in her mind and heart.


    ''I will never let you become a monster.

 Chapter 113: Titles

    As the night drew to a close, everyone was up early and ready for the End of Year Review. Sam was the only one ready for a fight. Dean and Lily were still suffering from the sharp game Kai had played on their minds. Sam was fit as a fiddle.


    Kai was wearing his black jacket again. Elvis had given him a couple of these. They were made entirely of energy and looked very beautiful in appearance.


    10 people quickly entered the arena building. Although all eyes were on them, no one seemed to care. By the time the End of Year Review started, they were all asleep. The old students looked at them and sighed, while the new students didn''t understand anything.


    Time passed quickly. Introductions and the like took place. The feelings of the new students were determined. In District 2, there was one last thing left before the new recruits had their fights. The World Tournament had to be promoted. This was the main reason why the old students endured the End of Year Review.


    Michael coughed a little before he started speaking on the pitch. It wasn''t because he was sick or anything. It was to attract attention and wake up the sleepers.


    And it worked. As everyone watched the stage, Michael began to speak.


    "The long-awaited World Tournament will start in two days. Of course, I have to give you special information about it. About the rules of the tournament and how it will be organised."


    "The tournament will be in the Skylands."


    Michael''s one word alone had people talking.


    "The Skylands? You mean the place where Sky Island fell 200 years ago?"


    "No! No! It can''t be there. It''s strong enough to kill the Regional Commanders. How can we survive there?"


    "Don''t worry. From what I''ve heard, only experts at rank 2 and above die. We''ll be fine."


    Voices were already getting louder and people were complaining, but Michael was calm.


    "Please listen to me. I''m going to tell you about the Sky Land, maybe then you''ll understand why it was built here."


    "As you know, 200 years ago there was a disaster and powerful developers lost their lives. As all the corpses disappeared on the Sky Island, the island also fell and soon afterwards the fallen island was blessed and protected by the Universe Force. That''s why cultivators from the 2nd Step and above could not enter the island."


    "However, you can enter and you can benefit greatly from it. You can also become a King in that land where countless Kings have fallen. Likewise, do you think the power of the Universe could have blessed a place for nothing? The sky island was a very mysterious and ancient place even before it fell. Imagine a 1,000-kilometre layer of land in the sky. with rivers and forests. It''s no different from a normal world. It''s just there in the sky. Even the people who have lived the longest don''t know the truth about that place. Now, instead of complaining, you should say thank you. "


    "The Immortal Formation will be used and you will fight against the academies. Everyone will start in a different part of the forest. The last Academy standing will win. There will be no time limit. "


    "I will also make a rank system now, to show who is in the leadership and to determine who is stronger. You may not fully understand what I am saying now, but you will understand when you get there. "


    "There will be cities on the island. Cities built a long time ago. They have suffered some damage from the fall of the island, but I trust that you will be able to restore them and bring the academy to its highest level. "


    "I now announce the ranks and their holders.


    Firstly, the person who will be the leader of the whole Academy will be the Legendary Leader.


    Then the 10 strongest students of each academy will be the Legends.


    After them, there will be 50 Emperors.


    Then will come the Seniors. There will be 500 of them. The rest will have no title. That''s how it''s titled.


    This evening you''ll take the train we''ve arranged for you to the tournament centre. There they will drop you to the island by different aeroplanes. "


    "Finally, I will announce the holders of the Titles."


    Everyone was excited as Michael took a list in his hand. Everyone wanted to know which title he had. Including Kai. He was fidgeting in his seat. Even the coolest people were expressing their excitement by tapping their feet in rhythm. Those normally known as Mind Thieves were clenching their fists so tightly that they were bending the steel pipes they held to keep their hands from bleeding.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Michael picked up the list and turned his head to the hundreds of thousands of students watching him.


    " The person whose name is mentioned should come here." When Michael opened the first page of the list in his hand, everyone swallowed. The list was 500-600 pages long and looked more like a book than a list, but people were not stupid. They realised that there was one person on each page. And on the first page was the Legendary Leader.


    "The person who will be the Legendary Leader....


    Alan Diaz!"


    When Alan took the field, all eyes were on him. From now on, Alan was the one they took orders from. Most people were happy about this, but there were some who were not. Michael realised this and spoke again.


    "If you want to take the place of the chosen person, you have to defeat that person in a fair fight, just like in the army. And in this way you get the medallion with the title of that person. Other than that, everyone will obey the orders of their seniors!!! "


    After Michael spoke, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. No one dared to object this time. Because that would have been a direct insult to Michael and he simply would not forgive that person.


    Alan walked onto the field to Michael and Michael handed him a Medal. The medallion had a red lightning bolt on it, and underneath the red lightning bolt it said Legendary Leader.


    Michael didn''t stop after he gave Alan the Medallion. A white cloak appeared in his hand. The white cloak had beautiful patterns on it and in the centre of the cloak was a Red Lightning bolt in a circle.


    "This cloak will represent our academy. Each Academy has a cloak and everyone up to the Seniors will receive a Cloak. I advise you not to remove the Cloaks. They have the ability to renew themselves. Therefore, you should wear them until you get rid of the shortage of clothes. "


    After Michael spoke, he handed the cloak to Alan, who put it on and took the place indicating that he was the Legendary Leader.


    The cloak made Alan look like a nobleman and was perhaps the most appropriate attire for a titled man.


    Still, some were surprised that Alan was the Legendary Leader. After all, Jace had defeated Alan, and there were many who thought he should be the Legendary Leader. What no one knew, however, was that both Zaheer and Alan had made the grave mistake of underestimating their opponents. They were both talented geniuses and had failed to utilise their full power.


    "First Legend.... Jace Quail!"


    Jace followed suit and picked up the Medallion and Cloak. The only difference between the medallion and Alan''s medallion was that it only said Legend instead of Legendary Leader.


    Jace went to the place for the Legends and waited.


    "Legend number two... Zaheer Gairas!"


    Zaheer stepped onto the field as well, grabbed his Medallion and Cloak, and joined Jace.


    "3rd Legendary...."


    "4th Legendary...."


    "5th Legendary..."


    "6th Legendary..."


    "7th Legendary..."


    Including the 7th Legendary, every Legendary who took the field was in the Red Lightning. Except for Jace and Zaheer, the other 5 were also in Tier 10. They were the 4th Grade''s most talented geniuses.


    "8th Legendary.... Lena Taurin!"


    As Lena walked towards the pitch, people started talking again.


    "Unbelievable!! 2 Legends from one house. It really is a home of geniuses!"


    "It''s not just her! Look at Lena! She''s not at the Beginning of the Beginning of the Red Lightning like the other 4 Legendaries!! She''s at the Peak!! She''s at the Peak of the Beginning!! Just like the 3rd Legendary!!"


    "He''s very talented!! But it''s a pity he only specialises in Healing."


    While everyone was talking in different voices, Lena came and took her medallion and cloak and joined the other Legendaries.


    "The 9th Legendary... "As the 9th Legendary came onto the field, people were even more excited. Because the last person in the Red Lightning had arrived on the field. The people in the half-step Red Thunderbolt were standing on the spot. Some of them were very calm. It was as if they were sure that they would be chosen.


    "The 10th Legendary.... Kai Lane!"


    SILENCE....


    An incredible shockwave had hit the developers. Many people had forgotten how to breathe. Even Kai was stunned. He thought he''d be the Emperor. Because he was technically in Orange Lightning. But until now, he thought they were only looking at progress on the path of development. But they were actually looking at how strong he was. That''s why Kai became a Legend. because Kai had beaten both Lena and Zaheer.


    As Kai walked onto the field, the half-steps were filled with anger as they realised why Kai had been chosen. But there was nothing to be done. Kai was a Legend now and there was no way they could beat him in a fight.


    As Kai stood where the Legends stood, he felt some of the Legends looking at him. But none of them were looking at him with a malicious expression. Because they had seen Kai''s fight with Zaheer. They could not underestimate him.


    Then the Emperors were announced. The 50th Emperor was Alvar. Although there were many more developers in the Orange Lightning, the path of development was not important, it was the power that mattered.


    In fact, that''s what everyone thought was ridiculous. Alvar had never fought anyone with his full power! How could Michael possibly know his strength?!? And Alvar wasn''t weak at all. As an Emperor, he should have been able to easily defeat someone in the centre of the Orange Lightning. But no one would have thought that this man who was loosely walking on the field was so strong. Only the old sophomores knew how abusive and idle this young man, who was slowly growing hair on his bald head, was.


    Afterwards, the Seniors were announced. Although Orion and Reina were able to enter the Seniors, they were able to grab the last 2 places. Out of 200,000 people, it was great that they could even become Seniors. Only 2 of the 1st Graders were able to get a Cloak. Except Kai of course...


    That was the end of the World Tournament titles. After the fights, everyone went home and started to prepare. Tonight they would go to the Tournament they had been waiting for months and maybe.... Their lives would change with this tournament...

 Chapter 114: Chaos on the Train

    While Kai was in his room preparing his belongings with the others, a streak of light came out of his body and took the form of a human. The others looked at the human with curious eyes at this strange phenomenon. None of them were worried because it came out of Kai''s body and at the same time there was nothing malevolent in its aura.


    When Uranus appeared, he first nodded to the others. Then he helped Kai and the others pack up their things. Even though he was a spirit, he could touch things, but only with the strength of a normal human.


    The others realised that the person they were dealing with was one of Kai''s past lives, far more powerful than they were. Kai had told them about the merger with their past lives, but they did not know that it was Uranus, the Master of the 6 Emotions, who had shaken the entire developmental realm. Kai had also decided not to tell them this. The Sovereign of the 6 Emotions was collecting their belongings? Kai didn''t want to deal with the questions about that. Especially questions for Uranus. So everyone quietly packed their things and finally they were ready to leave.


    "Kai, we''re ready. We''ll be downstairs waiting for you. Come back when you''re ready." Jace said and went downstairs with Jack and Kevin. Sam and Dean didn''t need to pack anyway. That''s why they were sitting downstairs and messing around.


    When Kai and Uranus were alone, they left them to pack. They were pretending from the very beginning. Kai had already placed what he needed to buy in his ring a day ago. Uranus had only come at Kai''s request.


    "Kai, why did you call me?" said Uranus. As Kai sat on the bed, he could not stop himself from jumping a little when he felt the slightly sweet softness of the bed. When the bed creaking began to annoy Uranus, he sat on the bed and the creaking stopped. Kai began to speak as he looked thoughtfully at the floor.


    "How long can I talk to you?" he said calmly. Uranus was a little surprised at first, but soon recovered and he answered calmly.


    "So you knew?"


    "I knew from the very beginning, since the first time I spoke to you."


    Kai''s words continued to surprise Uranus day after day. No matter how much time passed, Uranus could not go a day without admiring this young man who carried a piece of his own Soul.


    "How did you learn? It is not an easy thing to realise. Self-"


    "Just answer my question, Uranus. How long can I talk to you?"


    "Maybe today is the end. Maybe tomorrow. Even if I can talk this much thanks to the pure energy of the Garden of Eden, it was bound to happen sooner or later." said Uranus.


    Kai''s face darkened. His eyes were filled with despair.


    "So that''s how it is.... "


    "Uranus, if I may, I have a question for you. It''s not a simple question. Maybe you don''t know the answer, but I want to ask it anyway."


    Kai took a deep breath and began to play with his fingernails. It could be seen at a glance that he was worried.


    "Do you think..... Is there any way to keep it under control?"


    Although Kai didn''t say what it was, Uranus understood. His gaze darkened as Kai spoke. He was as worried as Kai.


    "When did it start?"


    "The day I switched to Orange Lightning. Ever since then, things have been happening to my body. I get scales on my arms or bleeding on my back. "


    "I''m not sure. I think you should figure it out."


    "Immortal Dragon''s Transformation Skill..... When I first started using this skill, I thought it was just an energy transformation skill. But after my blood awakened, the technique began to show its true power. I can feel it. That power that wants to turn me into a monster. I can''t control it. Maybe it''s for my benefit, but if I can''t control it, I''ll destroy everything and everyone."


    Kai thought it unnecessary to say any more as he was in a dilemma within himself. He put on his cloak. Uranus stepped into it and he walked out of the room and downstairs.


    The reason he wore the cloak was because it was compulsory. It was compulsory to wear a cloak among the students. Because challenges had to be made before getting on the train. Everyone was to do the challenge and in this way the final title list would be ready.


    When Kai came downstairs, everyone was ready with their bags. Jace and Lena were wearing their cloaks, as was he. The others weren''t wearing capes because they didn''t get a title.


    After saying goodbye to Sam, Lily and Dean, Kai and the others arrived at the academy''s railway station. Of course, there was a station to reach everywhere in the huge area of the academy.


    When Kai and the others arrived at the station, they saw the other first years. There were 17 different train departures and routes. The centre was doing everything to avoid being discovered by hunters. The 17 different classes would go on their own trains.


    As Kai looked around, he saw the doors of the train open. As everyone slowly made their way towards the train, Kai was surprised to see that only Orion and Reina were wearing capes with him, but then came to his senses when he remembered that only 3 of the 1st Classes had Titles. Even though there were only 3 Titles in the 1st Class, normally there shouldn''t be any. If there hadn''t been some surprising developments this year, people would have complained that they were cheating. After all, Kai was a Legend. This was no simple title.


    Kai looked around some more, but he couldn''t say he was surprised to see that there were no teachers coming for them.


    ''They think nothing will happen on a train with a Legend on it,'' Kai thought.


    There were only 15-20 people left as everyone went inside. Thousands of people could fit on one train. In fact, the train was 3.5 km long and there was no such long train in the normal world. But with illusions, this 3.5 km train could be reduced to 600 metres. In this way, no one would be suspicious.


    At that moment a dishevelled young man was running towards the train. His red hair was coming to his shoulders and he hadn''t had time to cut it. He was also unable to change his clothes and could only take the evolved Ignis with him.


    When everyone got on the train, the train, of course, did not move directly. After a short while, when it started to move, a hand grabbed Boyd''s window.


    While Boyd was startled by the sudden movement, Hiran and his other 3 friends were in a fighting stance. But when the hand on the glass showed its face and entered, they breathed a sigh of relief and gave Raiya a seat.


    "Sorry, I guess I''m a little late."


    When Raiya spoke, Boyd took out a piece of clothing from his bag and gave it to Raiya. Then he hit his head.


    "You''re three months late. A little is an understatement for this." he said calmly.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    When Raiya put on the clothes, everyone sat down and the train journey started.


    "But look, I switched to Green Lightning," said Raiya. Even if he seemed to be proud of himself, when he saw Boyd looking at him as if he was looking at a donkey, a fear arose in him.


    "Or..."


    "Twenty-seven people, including me in the first years, switched to Green Lightning. Kai is in the middle of the Orange Lightning and can fight with the Red Lightning. Only your title matters here, Raiya, and you don''t have one. Just like me."


    Boyd bowed his head and looked sad while Raiya stared stupidly at the others.


    "Can someone tell me what''s going on? "


    ***


    "The three monsters of Dakion Academy. I think they''re three legends now. They''re the ones you need to watch out for. Each of them is as strong as Zaheer. "


    It had been a short time since the train had left. Kevin, Jack and Kai were in the same room. Kai had thrown himself on the bed while Kevin sat at the computer getting information about the other academies. Jack occasionally got up and looked at the people Kevin was telling him about, but Kai didn''t move a muscle. He was lying dead and trying to sleep.


    "Mario the Haircutter of the Eastern Dragon Temple. There are some really strong students," Kai said. Jack joined him, his pride challenged by what he saw.


    "Most of the legends are in the centre of the Red Lightning. Some have even reached its peak. Look at the Legendary Leader of Dakion Academy. 2 weeks ago he switched to Purple Lightning. And the fact that he''s only 30 years old is frustrating. If Jace hadn''t inherited his father''s potential, he would have gone to Purple Lightning at the age of 30 like this leader. "Jack said. They were both in Green Lightning and didn''t even have a title. If they were teleported to Sky Island and encountered one of these monsters, how would they survive? They would have no choice but to wait like sacrificial lambs, and they would have died outright, which would have been a great success.


    "Now I realise why the academy has been last for so many years, because they''re so much more talented than us," Kevin said. Jack turned his head to look at Kai who was asleep in his bed and began to address him.


    "You''d better get to the peak of the Orange Lightning by the time you get to the airport. "he said.


    If anyone else had heard him say that, they would have thought Jack was talking crap and made fun of him, but both Kevin and Jack knew that Kai could reach the Peak any time he wanted to. But neither of them could understand why he didn''t. Kai''s foundation was now perfect.


    He could have easily switched to red lightning, but why didn''t he? They hadn''t asked Kai, nor had Kai told them.


    Kai heard Jack''s words, but he didn''t care and turned over and went to bed. There was no way anyone could wake him up until he got to the airport.


    ***


    Elsewhere, a man with black hair and brown eyes, dressed as a train attendant, was pacing back and forth anxiously.


    ''What should I do?! What should I do?! If I report such a big incident to my superiors, I will definitely get out of this stinking place, but they have installed devices inside the train to prevent phones from making calls. I need to get out. I''m unstoppable unless I run into the Titans! Yes! I''m unstoppable! I''m on peak Green Lightning!''


    As the agent gassed himself, he jumped up and moved to the other carriage to get out. He couldn''t hide the excitement on his face. Even though he was at the top of Green Lightning, he was on duty in a place like this and it really touched him.


    At that time, he came to the place connecting the two wagons and the door was directly next to him, but a red-haired girl with a yellow spear was passing by. So he kept walking.


    He breathed a sigh of relief when she passed him and was about to put his hand on the exit door when he was stopped in his tracks by the metallic coldness he felt in the back of his neck.


    "Where do you think you''re going?"


    The agent slowly withdrew his hand and took a deep breath as Toma placed her spear against the agent''s neck.


    The agent''s voice quickly changed and was replaced by a frightened, clueless staff member.


    "Sir, what are you doing? I-I..."


    "You don''t need to say any more! I know who you are!"


    The agent''s face instantly changed and took on a dirty look. Turning his head slightly and looking at Toma in disgust, he spoke in a snake tongue that was no longer the same as before.


    "You shouldn''t have met me when you were just a half-step Green Lightning."


    The agent moved at a speed much faster than Toma''s vision and grasped the tip of the spear. He then pulled it towards him and threw it backwards. His hand was bleeding, but he didn''t seem to care. Because his hand was back to normal in a few seconds.


    Toma gritted her teeth as she thought about what she should do. He was a healer and far superior to her. There was almost a lightning difference between them. She couldn''t even dream of beating him. This hunter in front of her could blow her head off with one move.


    At that moment, a punch hit the agent''s cheek and threw him into the other carriage.


    The wagon the agent came from was the staff wagon. That''s why there were no developers inside. The staff also started to run when they suddenly saw their friends jumping in, but there was nowhere to run. The next car was the captain''s car and the door there was also locked. They were caught in the chaos.


    As the agent staggered up from the floor, he put his hand on his cheek and squeezed it. When a cracking sound came from his cheek, he breathed a sigh of relief and turned his head to look at the person who hit him.


    As Raiya threatened the Agent with his stern gaze, he reached behind his back and pulled out the evolved Ignis.


    "You shouldn''t have taken a train full of developmentalists."


    Raiya waved Ignis and a wave of wind travelled towards the agent.


    The agent could not believe his eyes as he felt the wind on his face. The force he felt from the wind had instilled great fear in him. He could not defeat him.


    He threw a hand behind his back and began to prepare his Green Lightning ability, the Death Orb. During this time, he had to vote for this terrifyingly powerful young man in front of him.


    Looking at Raiya without changing his dirty expression and without giving anything away, he asked.


    "How did you know we were here?" he asked. Raiya shook his head from side to side and pointed to his ear with the hand that did not hold the sword.


    "My progress in the Body Path is very high and my 5 senses and body power are beyond the development base I have. For example, I can hear this."


    When Raiya disappeared from where he was, the agent''s Death Orb arm fell to the ground.


    Even though the agent was frightened by the fall of his arm, he was a healer. No matter how many months it took, his arm came back. But the life of this young man in front of him could not come back.


    A knife fell out of the agent''s other arm and into his hand. The agent spun round and swung the knife at Raiya''s neck.


    At that moment, a flash of light and a gust of wind filled the room. Raiya and Toma didn''t realise what had happened. The agent stared in horror at the young man in the white cloak. The aura of death that flowed from his eyes as his black hair fluttered was incredible. The agent had never seen such a desire to kill in his life. Not even his seniors had such an aura, and they had hunted countless developmentalists.


    Orion caught the knife in mid-air. A wave of aura emitted from Orion''s body and entered the agent''s body. This aura, a mixture of red and black, was the original source from which Orion emitted the aura of death.


    Shortly after the energy entered his body, the agent began screaming like a madman and rolling on the floor. His eyes popped out of his head and his fingernails left his body on their own. Seeing this disgusting event, Toma backed away while Raiya stared at Orion and asked.


    "What''s happening to him?"


    "His body is self-destructing. You could say it''s exploding."


    After Orion made a small explanation, he turned around and walked out the door. As his snow-white cloak billowed, the noble aura created by his cloak was reflected in his aura.


    Toma looked at him with a strange expression, but Orion did not care about it in the slightest and returned to his own carriage.


    A very short time had passed when Reina came running into the area. There were a few people with him. He had a desperate look on his face as he looked at the agent''s corpse.


    Boyd did not know what to say to the sight he saw. They couldn''t tell if it was a human body or not, but they didn''t need to be geniuses to realise that a battle had taken place here. When Zack saw Toma, he hurried to hug her. Toma did not even express her fear as she put her head on Zack''s chest.


    "How did this happen?" Boyd asked. Reina sighed again and spoke as he looked at the corpse.


    "After Red Lightning Academy''s first energy slayer in 200 years, people searched the academy for other energy slayers for a while. They were very upset when they couldn''t find one. But an energy master was very close to them. Even though he looked like a small child, he possessed a very rare attribute even among those with a sense of Peace. Yama Energy. Consisting only of cruelty and chaos, this energy was very difficult to control. And it was even harder to possess. Yet Orion was born with it. And he could use it like a limb. He was the second Energy Master of the Red Lightning Academy. But no one knew that. Because he didn''t want people to be afraid of him. He didn''t want to be alone again... But what Kai told him changed him. He doesn''t hide anymore. Because he has another purpose now. "


    "Now he wants to protect his friends with everything he''s got. "

 Chapter 115: World Tournament Begins!!

    As the train approached the airport, everyone began to wake up and get ready to get off the train.


    As the Red Lightning Academy got off the train, they were hit by a lot of condescending looks, but they were used to it and could ignore it. However, Alvar was looking around in such a way that it was like peeling their skin off.


    The trip to the World Tournament was important, and a lot had been done to make sure that the Hunters didn''t realise anything. So when all the trains arrived at the airport, they organised a quick assembly.


    The eyes of the people were mostly on the people with the Cloaks. None of the titled ones took off their cloaks. Because that would be considered cowardice and there were many people who did not want to be considered cowards just in a cloak.


    Nobody knew who was what because the cloaks didn''t have anything written on them like Legend or Emperor. Still, people made mental notes of people who were even senior.


    Despite being noted, the Titled were very relaxed. They were confident in their power.


    Like everyone else, Jack and Kevin took note of who was and who wasn''t Titled. The reason they were taking notes was to escape when they saw or heard someone like that near them, but their writing was interrupted when Kai grabbed them.


    As Kevin looked at Kai with anger, Kai shook his head from side to side and began to explain.


    "There is no need to write. The Sky Lands may have an area of 1000 kilometres, but look around you.... Do you realise how many people are here? And do you think this is the only airport? No, it''s not! From the time we enter the Skylands, we will meet someone every 20 minutes. Maybe they''ll be friends, maybe they''ll be enemies. But you won''t have the opportunity to avoid them. Because they will see you and will try to fight you if they want to. And this number of people will continue for at least 15 days. You don''t need to write in vain. Only your luck can save you in the Sky Land. "


    Kai''s speech wasn''t just heard by Jack and Kevin. It was heard by a lot of people. The people here were skilled and there were many with good ears. Still, no-one tried to let on that they knew. Even so, Kai knew they had all heard.


    Kai turned his gaze with a sudden feeling of being watched and met 3 pairs of eyes looking at him. Despite their oppressive aura, he was still smiling at them, but their gazes seemed threatening. They clearly didn''t like the information Kai had just given to the people. Kai had expected them to pull their threatening auras, but none of them had tried to pull their auras. They were obviously trying to crush Kai with their auras.


    Seeing this, Kevin and Jack backed off. Kai laughed most of the time. Sometimes there were times when he was bored and tired, and then he wouldn''t laugh and would be cool. But there was one moment in particular. When Kai''s smile faded, there was this terrifying aura.... That''s why they had retreated.


    Kai waited a little longer. Because he didn''t want to cause trouble in a place like this. But these 3 people in front of him were really stubborn. Kai''s smile was really starting to fade. People felt that they had to retreat for no reason.


    The smile on Kai''s face faded and was replaced by a cold threatening look. As an aura exploded among the people, they all retreated from the area. Kai''s gaze became even more ferocious as the other 3 humans wrapped their auras with all their might. His aura was not looking at the development base. This aura was Kai''s desire to kill, and Kai had a desire to kill that a human could not possess. Even the 3 Legends were stunned by this desire to kill. It was as if what stared back at them was not a human being. They were seeing a picture of the King of Dragons. But they didn''t give up. All 3 of them had the title of Legend and they didn''t want to believe that 3 people couldn''t subdue 1 person.


    Meanwhile, Kevin and Jack couldn''t breathe in the face of Kai''s desire to kill. They didn''t know what Kai wanted to kill so badly, but it was obviously why he was always so lazy. To keep himself calm. But Jack and Kevin still couldn''t believe the power of this aura. What was the source of this thing?


    Surely the truth was different from what they thought. The only reason Kai had such a killer aura was because of his past lives. Otherwise, it would be absurd for a naive child like Kai to produce such a deadly aura.


    When he unleashed his Killing Desire, Kai''s full power was unleashed. And this power was equal to the power of the 3 Legends. Maybe a little more.


    As Kai and the 3 Legends collided their auras, a violent aura destroyed the auras of the duo.


    Kai didn''t look who it was and turned around and left. Likewise, the 3 Legends also turned around and left, but both of them couldn''t stop smiling for a short while after they turned around. The 3 Legends, 2 boys and 1 girl, seemed to be suitable opponents for Kai.


    ***


    All the Academies were on board and the journey began. Since the 2nd step and above could not approach the island, a major who had taken half a step to the 2nd step would teleport everyone. But for this, he had to be close to the island. They had to get within 100 kilometres at least.


    Kai was flying with a smile on his face and a little tiger on his lap. He had left a note on the little Tiger that if someone from the Red Lightning Academy found the little Tiger, he would give it the food it needed to eat. He had hung a necklace around the little Tiger''s neck, but the necklace was not normal. On the end of the necklace were the things Kai had bought for Little Tiger. He had already given the others from the Garden of Eden on the train. Kai had also put a plant in the ring that would last Little Tiger for a year. He also put a plant that was 100,000 years old. He locked the other parts of the ring with his energy. The stuff in there was too old for Little Tiger to eat. Little Tiger wouldn''t be able to eat them until he at least crossed over to the Purple Lightning. If Kai and Little Tiger were separated for a long time, Little Tiger wouldn''t starve.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    As Little Tiger licked Kai''s face, some people looked at him. They could see the cloak on Kai, but they couldn''t understand why he was so good with a weapon. That''s what people who didn''t have a Magical Pet thought.


    Kai put Little Tiger on the seat next to him and started to calm down. Now everyone was dispersed. They had put everyone on other aeroplanes and no one knew what was going to happen. They were excited but they didn''t show it. Most people had their eyes closed like Kai had done. Some people were sharpening their weapons. Other people were watching their surroundings and memorising people. Everyone was doing something, but it was only to hide their excitement.


    When the Sky Land appeared, everyone stood up straight and calmed themselves down. When the island appeared, they would teleport. That''s why most people had their weapons out. Because as soon as people landed on the island, the war would start. They wouldn''t have a second to wait.


    When Kai felt his body fade, he turned his head to the little tiger. The little tiger didn''t understand anything. He turned his eyes to Kai. Looking at Kai with pure eyes, Kai regretted for a moment that he had brought him here. It felt really bad for this tiger cub to be in such a wild environment, but Kai knew he couldn''t always be like this. His true nature needed to be revealed. Only then could he show the power of the Winged Tiger Blood.


    As his body turned to dust, he put his hand on Little Tiger''s head and stroked it one last time. The last thing he saw was the sweet smile on Little Tiger''s face.


    ***


    When Kai opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was the sword coming towards his face. His hand reflexively moved and punched the surface of the sword coming at his face.


    As the sword shattered into pieces, the girl holding the sword was dumbfounded. Before she realised anything, she saw Kai''s cloak. As her eyes widened in fear, Kai''s hand grabbed her by the throat and tore her to pieces.


    She fell to the ground and died with her eyes open as she struggled to hold her throat with her hands. Seconds later her body disappeared without a trace.


    Kai looked around and realised he was in a forest. He was surrounded by trees and they were all over 4 metres tall.


    Soon there was the sound of explosions all around. Smoke was rising into the sky and people were being blown up. Kai''s gaze turned ugly as the strong crushed the weak. He did not want to tire himself at this time when people would dwindle. So he was going to hide, but there was too much noise. Kai pulled out Sirius and stabbed him into the ground. Sirius, who emitted no aura at all, suddenly emitted a terrifying aura. At the same time, Kai''s eyes flashed with the power of 6 Lightning Bolts.


    "Curse of the Eternal Thorns!"


    Before Kai could say anything, a 10-layered sphere of earth surrounded him. Then the sounds of screams rose into the sky.


    When the Earth Sphere disappeared, Kai looked at the horror of the Curse of Endless Thorns. On all 4 sides, countless earthen pillars 15 metres high had risen. Each pillar was sharp like a thorn and held a human at its tip. Countless people who had died because of the earthen thorns in their stomachs were now cursing Kai.


    Kai had created this technique just like the Heavenly Wind Cut and the Heavenly Flame Sea. While they were connected to the elements of air and fire, the Curse of Eternal Thorns was connected to the element of earth, and unlike the others, it had traces of defence in it.


    Kai thrust his sword into the earth again and closed his eyes. Step by step he became one with the earth and felt it. When he felt 1 kilometre around him, he could confirm that no one had survived. He breathed a sigh of relief and drove his sword deeper. Sitting cross-legged, the earth began to tremble slightly. The branches of the trees were moving as small stones bounced on the ground. At that moment the earth slowly began to absorb Kai.


    Within 10 minutes Kai was completely invisible in the ground. He was buried in the earth and could not be seen from the outside. A few minutes later a group of people passed over the land, each one at the peak of the Blue Lightning, but Kai did not play with them. He was absorbing the minerals of the Earth at the time. The Immortal Dragon''s Transformation Skill had many benefits and allowed him to absorb anything made of energy. Of course, Kai could no longer release this absorbed energy into the path of the body and heart. He couldn''t go any further that way. He was now strengthening the mind path. It wouldn''t do him much good right now, but once he found his mind in the outside world, he would be able to freely use the Mind Mode created by one of his past lives.


    At that time, many fights had begun and ended. Some fights were just beginning.


    An indifferent youth with slightly slanted eyes, whose hair was slowly starting to grow, was looking at the corpses around him. His white cloak had taken his formerly incredibly arrogant behaviour to the next level.


    "Attacking the High Monk, huh! You must have a death wish! You''re lucky I''m merciful, or I would have inflicted eternal wrath on you."


    Although Alvar said so, some of the corpses on the ground had no fingers, some had no arms, some had no legs and some had no arms. If this was the state of mercy, no one would want to see the state of no mercy.


    At that time, the sound of light footsteps on the ground reached Alvar''s ear.


    "Who is there?" he called to the void. At that time, a white-haired young man in his 20s came out of the trees. He was wearing a cloak just like Alvar.


    "I am the one who will kill you."


    As Michael explained, there were cities in the Sky Lands and castles within the cities. Of course, because the cities were so large, a lot of people teleported into the cities. Every academy was trying to take the cities. And because of this, there was a lot of bloodshed. On the west side of the island, there was a surplus of students from the Red Lightning Academy.


    "Everyone attack!! Take the city!!!"


    As Hiran shouted, many people listened to him and began to fight. Among the warriors were some well-known names. Such as Urasi, one of the strongest of the 3rd Class, or Melony from the house of the 3 Legendary Beasts. Clara was also among the fighters. She was slicing anyone in front of her with her dagger. She left the difficulties to Urasi and others like him.


    Melony, too, had harnessed the power of his mana weapon. Sitting cross-legged on the floor, he reached into every mind he could and turned them into his soldiers. He would injure the bodies of some powerful figures and take over their minds.


    In the southern part of the island, a giant-sized man had survived the forest of corpses around him, but he was breathing deeply. He held his giant blue-tasselled axe with one hand, proving his strength. However, the deep sword wound on his chest showed that he had faced a formidable enemy here.


    Yet this deep wound could not make him drop a single tear. His size did not belong to a 15-year-old, and with Zaheer''s advice, his attempt to become a more mature man was continuing successfully.


    "You are truly great, Kronos, you have taken down perhaps as many men as there are cities. Although their strength was inferior to yours, their superiority in numbers could not be underestimated. Yet you died the moment you met me." said an elegant man from the forest. He was holding a coffee cup that no one knew where he got it from and no one would ever know. Even from his gaze and elegance, it was clear where he came from. There were only two countries from which a warrior man could be so elegant, but Kronos did not care where he came from. Gritting his teeth and spitting out a handful of blood, he stuck his giant axe into the earth and shouted excitedly.


    "COME ON!!!"

 Chapter 116: The Wars That Began

    Kronos swung his giant axe and a wave of air travelled towards the young man before him. But when the wind hit his face, there was no change in the gentle man''s countenance.


    "If this is your power, it will be hard for you to defeat me."


    "Fight instead of talk!"


    Kronos lunged forward and struck the youth with his axe, but the youth disappeared in an instant.


    "Before we fight, it would be better to exchange names. My name is Darius. And what is your name?"


    Darius was still invisible. It wasn''t because of his speed. It was obviously his gift.


    "My name is Kronos."


    As Kronos spoke, a growl rose from the shadows. In an instant, Kronos was flying through the air. He managed to escape only by knocking down trees.


    "Well then, Kronos, I''ll show you what kindness is."


    Another punch struck Kronos in the face, forcing him to topple the trees. Then he took one under the chin and was blown into the air.


    Kronos didn''t realise what was happening until he was airborne. After he was blown up, he wasn''t given much of a chance to understand anything. Darius was pounding Kronos'' body with countless punches.


    "Rage of Disembodied fists!"


    As Kronos'' pain increased, the places where Darius'' fists struck were now covered in blood.


    Darius brought both hands together and struck Kronos in the head with a nutcracker.


    Kronos crashed into the earth like a meteor, shattering the earth and creating a small benchmark.


    Kronos closed his eyes. His face was covered in blood. His body was covered in blood in all sorts of places. There was no way he could be alive right now.


    Darius stepped in front of Kronos and dropped his cloak. As he looked at Kronos with pitying eyes, he wondered why it was so easy.


    The Axe of Monsters behind Darius began to stir as Kronos opened his right hand without Darius noticing.


    "You shouldn''t have fought me, Kronos, I''m from the Academy of Superior Hybrids, I''m not a-"


    Darius was cut off by the giant axe striking him in the head.


    As blood spurted from Darius'' mouth, Kronos leapt straight up into the air and swung the axe at Darius, twirling it haphazardly in his hand.


    Darius was invisible, but he couldn''t avoid the attack. He was only lucky that he had hit the blunt side of the axe. But he still lost a few teeth and certainly suffered a few cracks in his head.


    He flew through the air and crashed into a tree, but he was not as tough as Kronos. And Kronos had not taken such a big blow. He tried to stand up, but his body wouldn''t let him.


    "Let me tear you to pieces!!!"


    "The Earth-Shattering Palm of the Spirit Bear!!!"


    The Blue bear figure on the Beasts Axe flashed and Kronos lifted the Axe and swung it downwards. Darius'' eyes filled with fear as a Bear Claw appeared in sight.


    "Am I going to die so soon?


    At that moment, with a slashing sound, the Spirit Bear''s claw split into two. Then a young man with blonde hair, about 17 or 18 years old, appeared. As the Spirit Bear''s Claw instantly disintegrated, Kronos could tell that he was also from the Hybrid School because of his upright posture and superior gaze. Kronos dropped his axe to the ground with the aura he felt from the newly arrived Hybrid as he moved into a fighting stance. His eyes widened and he felt as if he had forgotten how to breathe.


    GILIK


    Swallowing hard, he struggled to stand. Even though he wasn''t directing his aura at him, he felt crushed under it.


    "K-Klaus?"


    Darius looked up as if to ask, but fainted before he could answer. When Klaus saw Darius faint, he looked angrily at Kronos. But even this look was enough to make Kronos stick to the ground.


    Still, Klaus did not attack Kronos. To Klaus, Kronos was just an insect. He didn''t need to rush to crush him. His priority was to save Darius.


    Kronos took a deep breath as Klaus took Darius and disappeared. It looked like he could finally get some rest as he lowered himself to the ground.


    It was then that he looked up into the sky and saw a writing appear. It was a small Red Lightning bolt, and underneath it was the Emperor. Next to the VS, under Eorin, was the word Senior.


    When Kronos saw this writing, he understood a few things.


    "So an Emperor from the Red Lightning Academy and a Senior from the Eorin Academy are fighting right now. So that''s what the last formation was for."


    There were 3 formations in the Sky Lands. One resurrects the dead. One teleported the dead to the academy. The last one showed the Titled fighting. Kronos wondered if it showed the winners.


    Meanwhile, Alvar was looking at the young man coming towards him. Alvar understood everything from the writing in the sky, but the foolish youth in front of him still seemed to understand nothing.


    As the white-haired youth walked towards Alvar with a smile on his face, Alvar felt his power. He was in the centre of the Orange Lightning.


    The mocking smile on Alvar''s face disappeared and was replaced by absolute seriousness. He stretched his legs and put his hand on the scabbard at his waist. When he closed his eyes and began to whisper something, his aura completely changed. That cynical feeling was replaced by the grace of a Buddha.


    The white-haired youth laughed mockingly and looked at Alvar.


    "It is truly astonishing that you have defeated so many people, but who do you think you are against me, calling yourself great? I am one of the great geniuses of Eorin Academy. You are really out of line." said the white-haired youth.


    The white-haired youth stopped walking and started running. A sword appeared in his hand and he was moving forward to cut Alvar.


    "The Art of Purple Buddha Lightning.... 1. Lightning. "


    Alvar opened his eyes.


    CUT!!!


    Alvar sheathed his sword again. But when he sheathed it back, he was six metres behind the white-haired youth. The white-haired youth''s eyes widened and he was unable to move. The only thing he saw was a Buddha with Purple Lightning, and then his sword and head were cut in half.


    As the white-haired youth''s body fell to the ground, Alvar''s mocking expression appeared on his face again and he disappeared in the forest with a shambling walk.


    ***


    On the west side of the island, the students of the Red Lightning Academy and the students of the other Academies were engaged in a fierce fight. Limbs were flying into the air. People were spitting blood. Screams were all around and everyone was attacking whoever they saw. They were killing as many people as they could.


    Meanwhile, Hiran was fighting a 20-year-old man. He was in the centre of Green Lightning, but Hiran was able to fight him.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    At that moment, a throwing knife was heading towards Hiran. When Hiran saw the knife, he changed his position and moved to the left, but the other guy had anticipated this and swung his knife in that direction. Hiran''s eyes filled with fear as the blade came towards Hiran''s face.


    Just then a sword emerged from the shadows and pierced his heart. As Hiran stood on the ground in shock, a hand grabbed him and lifted him off the ground.


    "Now is not the time to sleep, Hiran! The war is going badly! Yes, we will win the war, but it will cost us dearly! We must do something urgently!" said Kevin. They didn''t used to like Hiran. Because Hiran had humiliated Melony in the past, but now they were co-operating and helping each other.


    Hiran came out of his shock and looked around. The Red Lightning Academy was killing everyone, but the dead were taking someone with them. At this rate, there would be very few left to protect the city.


    "You find Melony! I''ll hurry and find Urasi, he''s a senior and more experienced than us! He should be able to do something!"


    Kevin nodded and the two left each other there.


    Kevin began to move quickly. Cutting down the weaker ones and running away from the stronger ones. That was the only way they could survive.


    When Kevin found Melony, he realised that she was caught in a trap just like Hiran. He immediately rescued Melony with Skana and healed her wounds.


    "The war is getting worse!!! We''re taking too many casualties!!!" said Melony. The battle was so noisy that when someone tried to tell someone something they had to shout.


    "I know!!! I''ve come for this we have to do something!!!" said Kevin. He looked worried. While talking to Melony, he thrust his sword into the shadows and prevented anyone from taking advantage of the Red Lightning academy. Then the student thanked Kevin with a nod and moved on to fight others.


    Kevin turned round and looked at Melony. Melony had grown her hair for battle and fought mostly by mentally possessing people, but someone had finally caught her. If Kevin hadn''t come, he would have been finished.


    ''I wonder if.... Can I talk to her?'' Melony thought. Kevin nudged her as she looked around and began to speak.


    "I''m going to meditate for a little while! Cover me, Kevin!!!" As she got into the meditation position, Kevin gave her an innocent dog look.


    "You didn''t have to tell me. I would have protected you anyway."


    "What did you say?!? I couldn''t hear you!"


    "Nothing!"


    Melony gave Kevin a strange look and went into meditation.


    ***


    As soon as Melony entered her own mind, she started to look around. There was someone she was looking for. Someone who had spoken to her months ago. The one who had led her directly to the summit of the peak of the Yellow Lightning.


    Melony was lost in her memories as she searched for her soul, but always a mysterious energy would come to her rescue. Even Melony didn''t realise what was happening, but she was still moving forward. Her mind, mixed in black and white, represented her mistakes and the right things she had done. Her regrets and what she was proud of.


    As Melony wandered through her mind painted in black and white, she saw bubbles everywhere. These bubbles were her memories.


    "Hi, I''m Melony."


    "He''s just a loser!!"


    "Me? I''m the strongest of the four."


    "Damn my arrogance!"


    Melony was having flashbacks. At the academy, in front of her house, on Koi mountain.... Melony was seeing his own memories. His mistakes and righteousness together.


    Melony moved her foot forward once more and realised that there was nothing underneath.


    Melony started to fall like falling from the sky. She was trying to hold somewhere with her hand, but there was nowhere to hold. While frowning, she did not know how to get out of this situation.


    At that moment, an invisible force grabbed Melony. Melony looked around for the person controlling her, but she could only turn her head. Her body was frozen in place.


    "I''m in front of you, Melony." said a woman''s voice.


    Melony looked at the person calling her. Her pink hair was coming to her shoulders. She was wearing a black robe and although there was no wind, it was waving. This was because of the power of the pink-haired woman. Her eyes were blue and she had a round head. She had a very beautiful face. A small nose and a sincere smile made Melony compare her to a Princess. As she smiled towards Melony, Melony was looking at her in amazement at her beauty.


    "Why did you come here, Melony?" said the pink-haired woman and woke Melony up from the trance she was in.


    Melony didn''t know what to say as she looked at the pink-haired woman. She couldn''t speak for a while and when her voice finally came out, she managed to ask the right question that could be asked.


    " Who are you? "


    Melony didn''t expect someone like this to be inside her body. The most important thing was what such a person was looking for inside her body.


    The pink-haired woman sighed slightly and began to speak.


    "My name is Rosa. I died the moment you were born. I was born on another planet far away from this one as a human and a member of the Greenbolt household. My life was very comfortable and peaceful. Until the raid on my planet. I spilled a lot of blood and lost many friends to protect my people. When I died, I swore I would return- "


    "That''s why I was born."


    Melony was beginning to realise everything. The one she had been feeling all this time, the one who called her, the one who guided her, was actually herself again. While she was in shock again, it was Rosa''s voice that woke her up from the shock.


    "So why did you come here, Melony? "said Rosa.


    Melony looked at Rosa and frowned and entered a serious mode.


    "I want you to help me, I want you to give me a higher power for a brief moment, like the Hell sword of the 7 Dimensions did to Boyd. "said Melony.


    Rosa shook her head from side to side.


    "I cannot increase your power as you say, but I can give you a great energy. What you do with that energy is entirely up to you. "said Rosa. After Melony nodded, Rosa raised her hand and a white light formed in her hand. As the light grew bigger and bigger, it no longer fit into Melony''s mind. The same power threw Melony out of her own mind.


    ***


    Hiran was breathing deeply when he came to Urasi''s side. As Urasi''s white cloak hung down, Hiran raised his head and looked at the other white cloaked man next to him, but he couldn''t help his excitement as soon as he recognised him. This person was Jandar, the most powerful senior of the Red Lightning Academy. His power was not at the beginning of the peak of Orange Lightning like Urasi, but directly at the peak. And he was also from the 4th Grade and 8th Kata. He was Alvar''s greatest enemy for the title of Emperor. Yet now was the time when they needed his help the most.


    Hiran quickly told them what had happened and what was going on. He did not fail to mention that Kevin and Melony were at the east gate of the City.


    "Then listen to me, Hiran! Tell everyone you see to attack anyone weaker than themselves! Me and Urasi. For the Emperors, send someone fast and strong enough to the Forest! Find one of the Legends or Emperors! Start gathering people here. I''ll try to hold off the Emperors, but there are 3 Emperors in the city! Even if I can kill one of them, the others will give me a hard time! So really hurry up!"


    Jandar''s speech sounded like an order to Hiran. He immediately nodded and ran to fulfil the orders.


    As Jandar went in one direction, Urisi started to move in a completely different direction.


    ***


    At that time, a tremendous energy began to emanate from Melony''s body at the east gate. The energy was so strong that it could destroy the entire east gate and it was 3 kilometres wide. Only someone in the Purple Lightning could make such an explosion.


    But the energy in Melony''s body was increasing. If she kept going like this, it was only a matter of time before she exploded. Of course, Kevin also felt the energy, but he understood it in a completely different way.


    ''So you''re planning to do it with my Shadow Realm. That makes perfect sense! You''re a genius, Melony!


    Kevin immediately pulled one of those in the battle and told him what he was going to do. Of course, the third year boy immediately agreed.


    Kevin got behind Melony and rubbed their hands together. He placed his hands on Melony''s shoulders as an excited smile formed on his face.


    Kevin''s arms burned from the energy coming from Melony, but they were healing again. But Kevin still felt the pain and couldn''t stop gritting his teeth.


    Kevin forced himself and threw his hand to Skana. He plunged his sword into the ground in front of Melony and the earth began to be covered with the power of shadows.


    The eyes of the people who felt the shadows on the earth turned to where Kevin and Melony were. As they all rushed towards the place together, the students of the Red Lightning Academy were protecting Kevin and Melony as one.


    As one of the students of the Red Lightning Academy sliced his opponent in half, he saw a pair of eyes looking towards them. The students of the Red Lightning Academy panicked when the White Cloak man suddenly emitted his aura. One of them quickly turned and shouted at Kevin.


    "Kevin, hurry! There''s an Emperor here!"


    When Kevin realised that an Emperor was nearby, he increased the power he received from Melony.


    AAAAAAAARGH!!!


    Melony and Kevin used all their strength and spread the shadows over a 3 km area, but in the end, neither of them could stop themselves from vomiting a handful of blood.


    While Melony was holding herself back from fainting, Kevin''s whole body was being torn apart and healed. Despite the excruciating pain, the veins in Kevin''s neck were visible as he held on.


    Finally, Kevin let go of Melony and grabbed Skana. At that moment when everyone held their breath, Kevin roared and said the words they were waiting for.


    "RISE OF THE SHADOW REALM!!!"


    A 3 km area was covered by the power of the shadows.


    When the Shadow Realm disappeared, only the students of the Red Lightning Academy were standing. They all couldn''t believe their eyes, but Kevin and Melony couldn''t stand it and fainted. One of the students managed to catch Kevin before he fell to the ground.


    While everyone was celebrating, a hand reached out like a monster. The white cloak he was wearing was about to turn to dust. He had lost the right side of his body. But he was still up for revenge. Even though he had lost most of his strength, he didn''t need much more to overcome the Green Lightning and the heads of the Orange Lightning. He was an Emperor! Even he couldn''t believe how he died like this! Still, he was determined to take one of those two monsters with him.


    In that fleeting moment, an inscription appeared in the sky. On one side, it said Eorin Academy, and underneath it, it said Emperor.


    Next to it, opposite VS, was Red Lightning. Underneath it was Senior.


    A pair of feet landed on the Emperor''s chest and cold metal separated the Emperor''s head from his body.


    The Emperor''s body fell backwards as Urasi did a backflip and landed on both feet. The inscription in the sky also disappeared after the Emperor was crossed out.


    In Melony''s mind, Rosa was bewildered by what Kevin had done. She had expected the east gate to be completely destroyed and everyone there to die, but this young man had saved everyone with a different idea. Kevin liked Rosa.


    ''How interesting. "

 Chapter 117: Power of 3 Legends

    1 month has passed. Most of the people had managed to take over the cities. Almost every Academy had a castle or a city. Preparations were being made for war.


    The cities were much smaller than normal cities. It looked like they were built for war, and people were only repairing as many houses as there were people in the academy. The other houses still remained in ruins and became the city''s defences.


    Of course, Kai had not yet come out of the ground. He met his hunger with minerals in the soil. He got his air through a hole he had created. He didn''t realise how fast time was passing outside, so he didn''t come out of the ground for a long time.


    "Hey!!! Did you see that girl from the Red Lightning Academy? Even though she''s a healer, she''s a hell of a fighter. She''s also in Red Lightning. I don''t know where the Red Lightning Academy found such a Legend."


    "Our Academy used to compete with them. Unfortunately, they beat us by a large margin. We don''t have any city or castle, but look at Dakion Academy! When we landed on the island, they captured a city with two different groups. It would be nice if we found a city as soon as possible. "


    Kai opened his eyes with the sounds he heard from underground. As he slowly moved his body, the 2 people on the ground felt the movement in the soil. Both of them quickly retreated and took a defensive position. They were not weak. They were at the beginning of the orange lightning. They were confident that they could defend themselves against a trap.


    At that moment, two feet came out from under the ground and stepped on the soil. Then a body rose from the ground like a corpse. As the earth was lifted from his face, his gaze was like that of a newly resurrected person. There were cracks in some parts of his face and the yellowness of his hair was barely visible.


    Kai turned his head and looked at the two young people looking at him. As the cracks in his face began to disappear, Kai reached out his hand and Sirius grabbed Kai''s hand through the dirt. People who formed a high enough bond with the sword were able to draw Mana Weapons to themselves.


    Seeing what Kai had done, the two didn''t know what to say. The wind that blew afterwards rippled Kai''s cloak and hair, causing the soil on it to fall. At the same time, the Red Lightning crest where the fluttering cloak was did not escape the eyes of the duo.


    They both pulled out their weapons and pointed them at Kai. Both of them were Senior, but what they forgot was that it was very easy to become Senior in their academy. What they didn''t know was that Kai was a Legend of the Red Lightning Academy.


    Without a word, one of the two raised his sword, but before he could lower it, he was already holding his head from a piece of his sword falling on his head. Kai had cut it off before he realised.


    "Don''t even start fighting me. I am a Legend of the Red Lightning Academy, you cannot defeat me."


    The duo couldn''t help gasping when they realised that Kai was a Legend. Their Legendary Leader was at the Beginning of Red Lightning. So the person they were facing was probably stronger than their Leader. They could not escape. They were doomed to die here.


    "Before I kill you, I want to ask you something. Can you tell me a little about the Red Lightning Academy and what happened?"


    ***


    At that time, in a city in the Western Regions of the Sky Lands, people were working like mad. Each one of them was building high stones and moving them and repairing the city''s defences and houses. They were going to live here for a long time. So it was important to protect and look after it.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    At that moment an inscription appeared in the sky. When Alan looked up and looked at the writing, he couldn''t help clenching his fists again. He wanted to break something, but he couldn''t destroy what his friends had just built.


    The reason why Alan was so angry was the 3rd erasure of the Legend writing under the Red Lightning inscription in the sky. 3 Legends were travelling all over the island and hunting Legends. Despite 1 month of this cunning game, no one could find them. They were able to evade the Legendary Leaders. And they were killing the troops that attacked them. Alan had thought of sending Jace and Zaheer for them, but in such a case the city''s defences would have been too low and not all the students of the academy had arrived in the city yet. Of the legends, only Kai remained outside. And some of the great geniuses were still out there. Like Emma, Jack, Sarah, Summer, John and Kronos.


    No matter how talented Kai was, he couldn''t face three Legends at once. He had barely beaten Zaheer, and Zaheer''s most powerful technique was not used in the fight. Each of the 3 Legends was as strong as Zaheer. Ivan, the Chief Keeper of the Lions. Autumn, the last spring flower, and Monari, the Guardian of the Moon. Even though Monari had the highest potential among the others, since he had just received the title of Protector, there was not much power difference between him and the others.


    Alan took a deep breath and was soon calmed by what came to his mind. He had seen it that day. He had recognised him at the District 1 Tournament Final or the Red Lightning Duels.


    ''A genius like that can do anything.''


    ***


    By then time had passed and it was evening. Kai made a campfire with the things he had brought from the forest and began to eat what he had taken from the 2 young men he had met. No one could spoil the sweet sensation he felt on his tongue. Although he never blocked the smoke created by the campfire, people were not approaching that direction anyway. People were not stupid. Someone who was so confident could not be weak.


    At that time 3 pairs of footsteps were heard. Even if each of them sounded like the footsteps of a single person, nothing could escape Kai''s developed ears. The 3 people in front of him were obviously using this method in order not to show that they were 3 people. They were careful not to frighten their prey, but even if their prey escaped, they had the ability and organisation to catch it. No matter what Kai did, he could not cope with their long-distance techniques.


    At that moment 3 youngsters came out of the bushes. They were surprised that Kai continued to eat his food without caring about them. But they didn''t show it and continued to watch Kai.


    "I thought you were coming for me. Still, you don''t have to be in such a hurry. I''m not going anywhere."


    Kai''s words did not cause any change in the trio. They were confident in themselves. Kai continued to look at the campfire. The sword he had provided on the ground was also looking at the blazing fires with him.


    "Do you know how many Legends like you we''ve hunted? Or that Monari is the Guardian of the Moon? Are you really that stupid to be so vulnerable to us?" said Autumn. Although her words were filled with contempt, her gaze was not. She didn''t think that the young man in front of them had made such a simple mistake. It was also suspicious that he still hadn''t travelled to the city of his academy after 1 month.


    Kai turned his head and looked at the 3 young teenagers. Their gazes were confident and full of power. They were not arrogant. In fact, they seemed to be trying hard not to be arrogant. They had obviously undergone training for this. Still, they underestimated Kai.


    "So how many Kingslayers have you killed like me? Or have you ever met someone with the Immortal Dragon''s Bloodline like me? Perhaps you have seen someone who has gathered 6 million Past Lives into one body. No matter how long ago you haven''t seen it, it''s right in front of you now! I hope you haven''t come defenceless against such a person. "


    Kai''s words slapped the 3 Legends in the face like a slap, an insult to their abilities! The aura emanating from their bodies shifted as they moved towards the sky.


    "So, here we go."


    When Kai turned his head back to the 3 Legends, his pupils turned purple, his hair turned white, and his lips became even redder. His skin was white. As his crimson aura rose into the sky, the words 3 Legends VS Legend appeared in the sky. People felt pity that Red Lightning Academy had lost another Legend.


    Alan froze when he saw the writing in the sky. Cursing his luck, he hoped that Kai would at least seriously injure them.


    Meanwhile, Emma and Jack were making their way deeper into the forest. Jack had a bloody wound on his back and Emma had an open wound on her leg. Still, Emma threw Jack''s arm over her shoulder and took him with her to Red Lightning City. Jack had lost consciousness. Naturally, he could not walk himself.


    At that time, seeing the writing in the sky, Emma felt a sizzle in her heart. She looked at the writing in the sky with worried eyes.


    ''I hope it''s not you, Kai.''

 Chapter 118: Power of the Immortal Dragon

    When Kai picked up his sword and stood up, all 3 Legends straightened up. They couldn''t help their excitement when they saw Kai directly open King Mode.


    Ivan the Lion was the first to step forward. The claws on his hands suddenly became one with his body and he switched to Lion Mode.


    Although the handsome face of the lion-faced Ivan was gone, his strength had increased enough to make him call himself a genius. Although Lion Mode was also a very powerful Mode, it could not be compared to a Mode like King Mode that had reached the Limits of the Body Path.


    Ivan quickly swung his claw and made a 0.5 cm deep cut across Kai''s chest, not deep. However, Kai''s body healed as soon as he made the cut. While Ivan was surprised by the speed of Kai''s recovery, he did not see Kai''s punch and was thrown back 20 steps with a painful punch to his face.


    "You should be punished for hitting that handsome face so recklessly."


    While Kai''s attention was on Ivan, he could not feel the vines coming towards him from all four sides.


    Four vines emerged from the ground, each with a dazzling poison at the end of its thorns. Kai might have made the strongest poison, but by the time he got to Purple Lightning, he would be affected by the poisons.


    4 poison ivy vines wrapped around Kai. As Kai turned his gaze to Autumn, he saw the Mana Weapon in her hands, which normally would have gone unnoticed.


    The thorns had turned to ashes before they completely enveloped Kai and poisoned him. Kai had only moved a little and the flames had turned the vines to ash. He ignored Autumn''s puzzled look. He cared about the head that would fall when he swung his sword.


    But who would have thought that when he swung his sword, someone would have the courage to hold that perfectly strong sword with his bare hands.


    Kai saw Monari''s beautiful green eyes. Now those eyes shone with contempt. He had forgotten his training and unleashed his arrogance. Kai also felt jealous. This boy''s chin was too magnificent to belong to a human.


    At that moment, a necklace dangled from Monari''s chest. When Kai realised the necklace was a key, he knew it was a moonlight key.


    Kai didn''t want to watch Monari''s dirty grin for too long, so he set his hands on fire. The flames spreading in waves from the Heavenly Elemental Sword wiped the smile from Monari''s face, and once again he was reminded of what arrogance had done to him. Pulling his burnt hands back, he cursed himself for his mistake.


    Kai felt the wind on his back as he pitied Monari''s condition, and he turned his sword and met the claws. Ivan''s claws were hard and strong. So strong that he could even withstand Sirius.


    Ivan hit Kai''s leg with his foot and knocked Kai down on one knee. Then his leg was grabbed by the vines coming out of the ground and Ivan pushed Sirius with all his might, then turned round and kicked Kai in the face.


    When Kai''s other knee fell to the ground, Autumn caught that knee with her vines and prevented Kai from escaping.


    Kai saw Monari as he passed out with a momentary kick. Monari was a Repeller. He was able to block his pain, but he was still angry. He took the key out of his neck and held it towards Kai.


    "I''ll wipe you out of the World Tournament!!"


    "Moonlight Gate!! Open!!!"


    "Bright Side of the Moon!!!!"


    The Moonlight Switch glowed with black and white light, and a portal opened at the end of the switch.


    As the passage transformed, it took on a pure white colour. Monari was able to use Moon energy. Kai also understood that the Light Side of the Moon was an energy.


    Kai was about to take his sword and cut the vines when he saw his sword being carried away by another vine. It was then that he looked at the Light Side of the Moon and realised there was only one way to stop it. But Kai knew what would happen in one last step.


    "Stop! You don''t know what will happen after you do this!"


    Kai spoke nervously and the trio thought he was scared. But the truth they didn''t know would lead them down a difficult path.


    "SHUT UP AND DIE!!!"


    Monari shouted one last time to Kai and released the white Light from the Moon Door.


    Kai looked angrily at Ivan and Autumn as he stared at the light coming towards him.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "I WARNED YOU!!!"


    BOOOM...!!!


    At least 3 Legends were expecting to hear that sound, but the Light Side was surrounding Kai and blocking him from view.


    When the energy suddenly vanished, so did Kai. There was no Kai behind the energy.


    Not even a second had passed before they saw Kai disappear when a hand grabbed Autumn''s throat. Autumn''s eyes looking at Kai opened in fear.


    Scale-like marks began to appear on Kai''s white skin and extended from his hands to his arms. There were also a few more scales on his cheeks and neck. His teeth were sharpened and the whites of his eyes were red except for the blue pupils. He had turned into a monster. A Dragon....


    "I-I-I warned... you!"


    Just as Kai was about to break Autumn''s neck, Ivan swung his fist at Kai.


    Kai''s hand moved at a speed invisible to Ivan''s vision and hit Ivan in the face. Ivan was sent 30 metres into the air by the impact of the punch, while Kai stretched his legs and jumped into the air.


    Kai struck Ivan once more in mid-air, causing him to vomit blood. Kai raised his fist and brought it together to crush Ivan''s head.


    As Kai''s nutcracker was about to crush Ivan''s head, a shield appeared above Ivan.


    As Kai struck Ivan''s shield, he was sent flying backwards by the electricity radiating through his body. Turning his head slightly, he saw Monari with his hands outstretched towards Ivan. There were traces in his eyes that he had just had difficulty moving. His nose was bleeding.


    Kai''s wound healed quickly. Even faster than before. After entering the Dragon Form, the healing speed had also increased.


    But at that moment, a hand touched Monari''s shoulder. Monari had used the Green Lightning ability. Now Autumn was using it.


    A wave of power passed from Autumn''s body to her hand, and from her hand to Monari.


    When Monari felt the sensation that strengthened his body, he first turned his head and looked at Autumn. Then he turned his hands to Ivan, who was once again in the air, and took him into his barrier.


    ''It''s not over.''


    Ivan straightened up in the air and looked at Kai. His eyes were all glowing green. And he was looking at Kai with anger. He kicked the air and moved and moved towards Kai.


    Kai didn''t stop when he saw Ivan coming towards him. He kicked the air and lunged at Ivan. As he clenched his fist and threw it backwards, an unimaginable desire to kill emanated from his body. The desire to kill was so great that Ivan lost all will to fight. Still, he readied his fist and swung at Kai.


    As the two fists were heading towards each other, something happened that no one expected. Kai turned his fist with his unconscious state in Dragon Form and avoided Ivan''s fist and hit Ivan''s face with his fist.


    Kai''s punch did so much damage to Ivan that Ivan fell to the ground and could not move. Half his face was missing, but Ivan was a Healer. So it wouldn''t take long for him to recover.


    At that moment, Kai lunged towards Monari. Seeing him coming at him from the air, Monari wasn''t worried. He closed his eyes as he opened his hands. Autumn''s power transfer was still going on.


    Monari opened his eyes when there was not even half a metre between Kai and Monari. His glowing white eyes showed no sign of fear in Kai''s mind, but to a normal person, the moon''s eyes were terrifying.


    Just as Kai was about to strike Monari with his fist, a portal opened in front of him.


    Monari was about to take a deep breath when Kai entered the portal. This formation he had made was a blood ability. Her bloodline had been using the eyes of the moon to create formations for years, but because it took so much energy to make them, most people didn''t use the blood ability or used it in difficult situations. Monari had created a prison. A place to tear Kai to pieces.


    At that moment, the white portal shattered and Kai stepped out. As soon as he came out, the black veins around his eyes and the black veins in his arms slowly disappeared and Kai vomited a mouthful of blood. He shifted into Mind Mode for a second, tearing the formation apart with his consciousness. After all, Kai had infinite knowledge. Even though he was currently unconscious.


    Without waiting, Kai accelerated and lunged forward to tear Monari''s body in half with his fingernails. He saw those red-purple eyes as Monari''s life flashed before his eyes. It was a call of terrifying power.


    As Kai''s sharp claws were about to touch Monari, a vine, glowing with golden light, grabbed Kai''s arm and threw him against the giant rock to their right.


    Monari stared in astonishment at the girl with the golden and green glowing hair behind him.


    "The Ivy Art of the Golden Flower." said Monari. Autumn was starting to use her art now. This was her last trump card. If Kai got past this, Autumn would have nothing left to do but empower the others.


    Kai had smashed the stone to pieces when he had lunged at the rock, but he was back on his feet in a matter of seconds. His bloodlust was growing and there were only three prey to satisfy it.


    As the Vines emerged from the ground at an incredible speed, Monari felt Kai slow down for the first time since he had entered Dragon Form. Autumn''s Vines were catching up to Kai.


    But it still wasn''t enough for Kai. The combination of Dragon Form and King Mode was too dangerous. His power had suppressed all 3 of them, but it would be very difficult for Kai to get out of Dragon Form.


    "Vines of the Golden Flower!!! 2nd Ivy!!! Skyscraper Thorns!!!"


    As Autumn entered the 2nd Level of her Art, a trail of flowers began to appear among the clouds in the sky. Seen from far away, this rose had attracted the attention of many experts in the Sky Lands.


    "Die, you damned creature!!!"


    At that time, the scales on Kai''s body gradually expanded and came to Kai''s shoulders, and at the same time, only his back and chest were left without scales on his body.


    "Immortal Dragon Form! 50%!!!"


    A gleam appeared in Kai''s bloodshot eyes as thorns began to rain down from the sky. Kai disappeared from where he was and appeared behind Autumn.


    " DIE!!!"


    Kai swung his claw.


    CRACK!!!


    This time Kai''s claw was blocked by another claw.


    "Earth Art of the Lion King!!! 1st Tooth!! The Lion King''s Earth Dance!!!"


    Ivan began to move at an incredible speed, his claws tearing Kai to pieces, but Kai was still recovering.


    When Ivan finally managed to punch Kai in the stomach, Kai was thrown back 4 metres.


    Autumn''s hair fluttered with the wind, while her golden and green hair continued to flutter in the air even when the wind was over. Her gaze was locked on Kai and she was sure she wanted to kill him no matter what.


    Ivan bared his teeth and growled at Kai. Monari revealed his moonlight eyes. His hands were like the surface of the moon. His gaze was sharp and sure.


    "Moonface Art!! Tier 1!!! Gravity Bases!!!"


    The scales on Kai''s body were once again activated. Kai clenched his fists as they took over every part of his chest and back.


    "Immortal Dragon Form! 90%!"

 Chapter 119: 3rd Ability of Sirius

    Kai lunged forward and swung at Ivan, but Ivan was strong and was able to hold Kai off for a few seconds. In that split second, Monari moved with terrifying speed and punched Kai hard in the cheek from his right.


    Monari''s body became as light as a feather. That''s why his speed was reaching unbelievable numbers. The Moon Face Art had such a benefit.


    As Kai flew through the air, he suddenly spun and lunged forward. His speed increased even more and he clenched his fist. He swung his fist as crunching sounds came from his bones. At the same time, Autumn sent her vines at Kai.


    Kai''s fist landed on Ivan''s face first. Then it continued to move forward and Ivan''s head hit Monari''s head. As Kai pushed them both away, Autumn''s vines tangled around his feet.


    As the vines pulled Kai backwards, Ivan and Monari flew into the forest, destroying the trees. When they stopped, they had knocked down at least 30 trees, but Ivan made a sacrifice and protected Monari. His body had been attached to him, and he had made them switch places. Ivan knew he was tougher. That''s why he saw the blow first hand and sent a softened version to Monari. Monari was less damaged, but Ivan couldn''t move any further.


    Meanwhile, Autumn was beating Kai to the ground. As strong as Kai was, the Vines were too strong and would not shatter. Still, Kai''s Dragon Form was not to be underestimated.


    Kai looked at Autumn with bloodshot purple eyes as he held the vines holding his feet in his hand. His white skin and red lips now looked like a scene from a horror film with the addition of dragon scales. Autumn was involuntarily startled.


    Kai grabbed the vines and shook them. The momentary stopping of the vines gave Kai the opportunity he was waiting for.


    Kai jumped up and grabbed Autumn''s neck and hit the ground. As he was about to take her head, he felt the sound of cold metal in his ears. He picked up the vines and threw them at Sirius, who was coming towards him, and Sirius snapped the vine in two. Kai stepped back at that moment.


    Monari was filled with amazement as he looked at Sirius in his hand. He didn''t think that this sword could cut the vines of the Golden Flower. At that moment, Kai held out his hand. Sirius reached for Kai''s hand. Sirius began to glow as Monari looked at Kai in astonishment. Dragon markings began to appear on Sirius'' surface, while Kai was drooling. Red-violet eyes, white skin and hair, elongated teeth and fingernails. Red lips. In every way he was no longer human. And he was transforming his sword.


    "I didn''t want to do this, but it seems there''s no other way! Do you expect us to die here?!? Then you''re wrong!!!"


    Monari raised his hands towards the moon. It was dark and the moon was showing itself. Monari''s body began to turn white as his body changed completely. Monari''s screams echoed in the sky as his roar shook the island.


    "GUARDIAN ABILITY - SWORD OF THE MOON GUARDIAN!!!"


    A sword began to appear in Monari''s hand as his body changed as well. The sword was changing his body, making him fit to carry it.


    The sword changed his body, making him fit to carry it.


    Kai looked at the Dragon Tattooed Sirius in his hand as he looked at Monari. The Sword of the Moon Guardian was not simple. It was clearly of equal power to the Dragon Tattooed Sirius.


    Kai began to swing his sword in anger. Although his movements were those of a madman, the Earth thorns emerging from the earth didn''t say so.


    Monari instantly disappeared from where he was, taking Autumn with him. The next place he appeared was where Ivan was. Both of them could have lost their lives with one of the thorns.


    Monari disappeared again after taking Ivan with him and appeared 10 metres in front of Kai. As he swung his sword, a wave from his sword pierced the thorns and advanced towards Kai. Kai looked at Monari with his turned eyes. At that moment, 6 lightning bolts appeared in Kai''s eyes.


    " DIE!!!"


    Kai was completely lost, but his body still remembered everything. Kai stretched his legs and looked at the wave of energy coming towards him.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Immortal Dragon Form!!! 100%!!!"


    "Heavenly Wind Cut!!!"


    A wave of wind shot out from Kai''s sword and destroyed the wave Monari had sent. Kai had used the power of 6 emotions, 100% of his Dragon Form, and one of his most powerful techniques. Of course, he had cut through Monari''s ordinary attack like paper. But the Heavenly Wind Slash wasn''t at its full power. This ability, which could be used with absolute focus and concentration, could not be used at full power in Kai''s unconscious state.


    When Kai used 100% of his Immortal Dragon Form, the only part of his eyes that had not been scaled was his eyes, which had been merged with Red-Purple and 6 lightning bolts.


    As Monari looked at the wind wave coming towards him, he threw 2 hands on his sword and destroyed the wind wave, but he ignored the flames coming from the sky.


    Despite everything, Monari was using a Universal power. He disappeared from where he was. He grabbed Autumn and Ivan, and he opened a hole in the middle of the Sea of Flame and moved to the sky.


    So much could have been said in that brief moment. From Monari''s point of view, there was a Dragon in the sky. From Autumn''s eyes, a monster. From Ivan''s eyes, the person who fell on them with his sword in his hand was his hunter.


    "THE RAINDROP SUTRA!!!"


    A small raindrop appeared on Kai''s sword. Even though it was small, the movements of that raindrop were very agile and powerful. Perhaps much more powerful than the other 3 elemental abilities.


    At that moment, Monari clenched her teeth in anger. His body was white and the power of the moon was straining his body, but Monari didn''t care.


    "I WILL NOT DIE!!!"


    "DARK FACE OF THE MOON!!!"


    There was a great light in the sky as Sirius with the Dragon Tattoo and the Dark Sword of the Moon clashed.


    RAAAAAAAAAAAAHRGG!!!


    RAAAAAAAAAAAAHRGG!!!


    Both sides roared with all their might. Would the Guardian of the Moon prevail? Or the Lord of Emotions.


    In that brief moment, two hands touched Monari''s shoulders. Monari felt the power entering his body as a voice spoke in Monari''s ears, a voice filled with brief pain.


    "Energy Transference."


    Kai was being pushed back as Ivan and Autumn''s power washed over Monari. Fire collided in the sky, forcing the Leaders of all the Academies to the battlefield.


    ***


    At that time, somewhere deep inside, somewhere in the darkness, there was a blond-haired boy pulling his knees to himself. He was maybe five, maybe six years old.


    "Why are you crying?"


    At that moment, a voice was heard close to him in the depths. It was an ancient voice. It was like a melody. It was involuntarily comforting, but the child was still crying.


    "I''m scared.... I''m afraid of myself." said the boy. A hand stroked his blonde hair as his blonde hair waved. The little boy raised his head and looked at the old man stroking his hair.


    The old man''s white hair and beard were very long. He was wearing a dirty white robe. The smile on his face was so friendly that the boy could not help taking the hand extended to him.


    "Why are you afraid of yourself, Kai? Are you afraid because you''re a monster? Are you afraid because you can''t control yourself? Or are you afraid to stay like this? No, Kai. None of that. You''re just afraid of losing. But you have to be brave. You have to be brave to win."


    "But I can''t be brave. I''m so scared I can''t stop shaking. I''m just a little boy."


    The old man gently lifted Kai from his seat and pulled him into a hug. Kai didn''t understand what was going on, but he had never felt such a sense of relief in that embrace.


    "Courage is not not being afraid, Kai. Courage is not letting fear stop you. You''re not a little boy, Kai. You are the best person I have ever seen."


    With the old man''s words, Kai found his hands wrapped around the old man. He was no longer crying. He was still scared, but he wasn''t going to stop. As the dark world began to dissipate, Kai spent his last moments hugging the old man.


    "Can I call you grandpa?" said Kai. He was still in the body of a child. Naturally, his behaviour was very sweet.


    The old man smiled at Kai as if smiling at his grandson.


    "Of course. You can call me anything you want."


    "''Grandpa, will I ever see you again?"


    "Probably not, Kai. You will never see me again. Not when you''re strong, not when you''re near death. This is the last time."


    The dark world was almost gone. Only Kai and the Old Man remained. They were slowly disappearing.


    "Grandfather, what is your name?"


    "You already know my name, Kai."


    "My name is Sirius."


    ***


    As the sky darkened, the colour of the 6 lightning bolts in Kai''s eyes changed. When all the lightning bolts turned black, Kai couldn''t stop himself from speaking involuntarily. He was calm, and at the moment of the big explosion, he said those words as calmly as he could.


    "Black Lightning Art..... 1st Lightning.... Heaven''s Black Lightning. "


    It was a fleeting moment. The heavens split open. The earth shook. A black lightning bolt appeared in the sky. It was at least 10 times the size of a normal lightning bolt. The aura of lightning was chilling. It brought back your worst memories. When the Black Lightning struck Kai and Monari, Kai''s sword gained incredible momentum and sliced the Moon Sword in half. With the power of the lightning, the 3 of them opened a 3 km wide hole in the forest, and Kai, who was blown up by the Dark Side of the Moon, felt that he could not breathe. Both sides were neutralised.


    Seeing the inscription in the sky, the whole island was in shock.


    Because the fight had ended in a draw.

 Chapter 120: Randal Dramer

    The leaders were shocked to see the lightning in the sky. Kai and the 3 legends'' clash was very effective and reached the leaders'' area.


    In that brief moment, they took on many different moods. The power of the 3 legends was beyond their expectations. But the legend in front of them... How their breath was taken away when they saw Black Lightning and Moon Sword split into two... When Kai flew into the air, many of their eyes shifted to Kai instead of the 3 Legends. Because this young man could cause them many problems in the future. That''s why they went to Kai instead of the Legends.


    At that time, Kai was lying among the trees in the forest. Even though his body had returned to its former state, it was not healed. If more time passed, he would die.


    At that moment, a shadow fell on Kai. An old man looked at Kai. The eyes of this man, who had a normal look at first, widened when he looked at Kai. The more he looked at Kai, the more surprised he became.


    "So I wanted to meet you here. If that''s the case, let me at least do you a favour before I leave."


    When the man snapped his fingers, Kai''s body disappeared. Then the old man disappeared.


    A short time later, Alan was the first to arrive. He came with all his strength to prevent anything from happening to Kai. But no matter where he looked, Kai was nowhere to be seen. Other leaders arrived soon after. While everyone tried to find Kai first, everyone stopped after half an hour. Kai was not there. If they hadn''t seen the writing in the sky, they would have thought he was dead. But now the only possibility they could think of was that Kai had enough strength to get up and had taken the chance to escape.


    After failing to find Kai, all the leaders turned to each other. They all looked ready to attack each other, though their expressions were ugly. The circle they formed was about to become a circle of death, and 80 people were trying hard not to get into each other''s way. Those 80 people were academies that could participate in this battle. Some academies did not have enough power. Their leader was in the middle or at the head of the Red Lightning. Obviously, the people in this circle were at the peak of Red Lightning, Half-Step Purple Lightning, and the beginning of Purple Lightning.


    "Stop!"


    All eyes turned to Alan as he suddenly shouted. Alan looked around for a moment. He seemed to be looking for someone, but no one knew who.


    When Alan turned his gaze back to the centre, his eyes were narrowed and a slightly angry aura emanated from his body.


    "Gentlemen... where is Ramas?"


    Alan''s question sent a shock wave through the minds of the leaders. Ramas was the leader of the Dakion Academy. If they are all here and Ramas is not here....


    "RUN!!"


    As their leader ran with incredible speed, they all moved forward to capture the 3 legends. Dakion Academy was one of the most powerful academies, and with 3 of their strongest warriors wounded, killing them was crucial. If Ramas had already taken them, they would have lost their advantage.


    As the leader rushed after the 3 legends, they didn''t notice Alan following them. Alan laughed at the stupidity of the leaders as they ran in the opposite direction.


    The 3 Legends might have been important, but they were nothing compared to Kai. If Kai was alive, it was a huge advantage for the Red Lightning Academy. They would have to kill someone to weaken them. In this case, it would be none other than Alan. Alan had baited the 3 legends and escaped, taking advantage of the opportunity.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ***


    In the core forest of Sky Island, Kai opened his eyes in a cave. When he looked up, he expected to see stone and earth, but the cave was lined with wood.


    Kai slowly got up from his bed and looked around the cave, which was built like a wooden house.


    "Are you awake, son?"


    Startled by the sudden voice, Kai turned his head to see the old man looking at him.


    "Excuse me, sir, but where am I?" said Kai. Even though he had fainted, he was able to come to as soon as he woke up. He hadn''t even felt that the man in front of him was behind him, and if that was the case, he was either a genius at the peak of Red Lightning or higher. But even at this moment, Kai didn''t think that he could have reached level 2.


    "This place? .... It''s just a simple hut in the forest. So why don''t you ask the question on your mind, who am I?"


    Kai didn''t know if the man was reading his mind or learning from him in some other way, but he knew that the man was intelligent.


    "Yes, sir... Who are you and why did you rescue me?"


    The old man ran a hand through his beard and thought for a moment.


    "My name is Randal. I am the one who will be your master now," Randal said.


    Kai looked serious at first, but at Randal''s words he started to laugh. Randal was still looking at him with a serious face when his laughter filled the cave.


    "Hahahahahahahaha you want to be my master?!? I haven''t laughed like that in a long time! Old man or Randal, right?!? I have infinite knowledge! What can you teach me?!"


    Kai stood up and started to leave, but the pain in his heart made him fall back onto the bed. Randal looked at him like an idiot as he held his heart in pain.


    "So does your infinite knowledge allow you to control the Immortal Dragon Form? Or does it tell you how the Black Lightning Art is formed or what it''s like? Perhaps it teaches you. If it weren''t for me, you''d be dead and still talking! If it weren''t for me, you would have died from those wounds and suffered in your mind for years! Do you know how long it took me to heal you? A month!


    You''ve been in bed for 1 month, Kai! Someone on the 6th step cured you in 1 month. And I''m not an easy man, Kai. "


    As Kai stared at Randal in amazement, Randal''s aura suddenly changed and turned into a mountain reaching up to the sky.


    "I am Randal Dramer! Firstborn of Uranus and Guardian of the Way of the Heart! I will be your master from now on and I will try to teach you everything I know before I pass through the levels! And Kai! I will teach you the Ultimate Heart Mode!"


    ***


    5 days had passed. In the cave, Kai was sweeping the floor and Randal was watching him. When Kai looked at Randal again in despair, Randal gestured for him to continue.


    "Why am I still doing this? You said you wanted to teach me something."


    "I am teaching you. I''m teaching you to respect your master. Don''t worry, we''ll start your training soon."


    Kai continued to clean. Randal continued to watch him. Soon, Kai realised that Randal was the guardian of the Heart Path. As he looked at Randal, he thought about how to ask the question.


    "Well... Master, I want to ask you something, but..."


    "Ask."


    "Now that you are the Guardian of the Heart Path, have you ever met Eros? And Eros was strange.... I mean, you couldn''t tell if he was a boy or a girl. Do you have anything like that?"


    At that moment, two horns came out of Randal''s head. Kai jumped back in fright and Randal looked at Kai with an unfeeling expression.


    "Cupid was a man, Kai. Eros is not as simple as you think. None of the guardians of the 6 emotions were simple. "


    "Elvis was the strongest of them all. Fighting. Auron was the smartest. Diana prepared for the future and was always cautious. Lea was a hunter and the only prey she never caught was Artemis. Ezra was the most physically strong one. Eros was the most cunning. He had powers no one knew about and he was the one who helped me with the Ultimate Heart Mode. "


    Randal showed the Kai the horns again.


    "You better not look like that. Because you''re going to have some of those horns. "


    Kai spat at his luck again and looked at Randal as if he had one last question.


    "And if you''re the Guardian of the Heart Path. Then you must have fallen in love with someone, right?"


    Randal''s eyes widened slightly at Kai''s words. Then he averted his gaze, looked down and spoke in a cold voice.


    "Do you see that person right now, Kai?" Kai nodded his head and said in an almost inaudible voice: "I see.


    There was a long silence. After a while, Randal got up from his seat. He took quick steps forward, grabbed the broom from Kai''s hand and threw it away. Before Kai could say anything, Randal snapped his finger and Kai disappeared. Not much time had passed. Randal also disappeared and Kai''s real training began. After this training, he would no longer be a child.

 Chapter 121: Prophecy

    When Kai opened his eyes again, he found himself in the depths of a volcano. After a brief glance around, Randal appeared beside him.


    "Here you will learn the power of the Dark Lightning and I will teach you how to develop it."


    "Do you have any idea how the Black Lightnings are formed?" said Randal. As he stroked his snow-white beard, his green eyes sparkled with a light that belied his age.


    At the question of how the Black Thunderbolts were formed, Kai paused. He picked up his sword and took a good look at it, his eyes going to it with a longing look. He knew, but it wouldn''t do any good.


    Randal, however, assumed that Kai didn''t know because of the silence and began to explain.


    "Black Lightning is not a previously heard ability. There are 6 different lightning bolts. Yellow, Blue, Green, Orange, Red, Purple. Your Purple Thunderbolts mutated and evolved with Immortal Dragon Blood and turned into Legendary Black Thunderbolts. You probably don''t know. The Black Lightning Art is called Legendary even among all the Arts. It only has 7 stages. "


    "I learnt the First Stage with you. Black Lightning of Heaven. We''ll try to get you to do it today. "


    Kai stood up and took a stance. Sirius had his eyes closed as he held his hand. Randal was behind him, telling him what to do.


    "The legend of the Black Lightning is as follows;


    Black Lightning was a punishment. People who broke the rules of Heaven were shot by Black Lightning. Likewise, he had all kinds of abilities. But they were all about destruction. This art is the art of destruction, Kai. You have to imagine the Black Lightning of Heaven. That''s the only way you can use the First Lightning. Understand how it is formed. "


    Kai held Sirius tightly in his hand and began to dream. He imagined the Black Thunderbolts falling from the heavens. Then he swung his sword, but nothing happened. Not even a spark. The sky was not like it had been that day. It was completely sunny.


    "Maybe you created the Black Lightning in a different way. Can you think of anything? How did you feel at the time?"


    Kai gripped his sword tightly once more. A light flashed in his eyes as he looked at him with a serious expression.


    "Anger.... I was angry."


    The clouds began to close in as Kai''s aura changed. Randal hadn''t expected such a rapid change. Kai had started too fast.


    Kai moved his head closer to Sirius. As his head hit the sword with a click, his heart and mind became one. The mind was merging with the will of the sword. For the first time in billions of years of history, the will of the sword was forming. Randal could see it from where he stood and could not believe his eyes.


    "A Beast...."


    ''At least in this era...''


    As the sword will was forming, the lava in the volcano was bubbling and black clouds were gathering. As the raindrops slowly began to fall, Kai''s words came out of his mouth like a whisper, and not even Randal heard them.


    ''Thank you... ''


    "Black Lightning Art!!! 1st Lightning!!! Heaven''s Black Lightning!!!"


    As Kai raised his Heavenly Elemental Sword to the sky, a Black Lightning Bolt split the heavens and fell on the sword. Then another gigantic Black Lightning bolt struck the sword as another one fell. The heavens trembled as lightning struck one after another.


    Randal watched Kai, not even brushing a strand of wet hair from his face. He was laughing as the black lightning struck. He was alive. He lived with his sword. The sky trembled with the will of the sword and the power of the Black Lightning. Even Randal couldn''t predict how soon the Scourges would strike Kai.


    An incredible aura suddenly emanated from Kai''s body as the lightning bolts that split the sky fell on the sword. Even Randal took a step back because of the aura. His eyes, which had been wide open with incredible astonishment before, were now wide. Randal recognised this aura.


    "King of Kings.... You?"


    ***


    600 Million Years Ago


    An old man was running along a beach. His incredible speed told him that he was very skilful, but you could see in his eyes that he cursed his talent every day. When he finally finished his run, he went breathlessly to the fireside. His master was waiting for him there.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    His master had blonde hair and blue eyes. He looked to be in his late thirties. He emitted an ancient aura from his body. Just looking at him made one want to sculpt him.


    At that moment, Randal walked up to his Master and saw the parchment in his hand.


    "What is that?"


    His master looked up from the scroll and looked at Randal. Kai would have been shocked to see Randal''s master. The biggest shock he''d ever had in his life. Because he knew him. Maybe in his dreams, maybe in his memories, maybe in his past lives, but he knew him.


    Randal was looking at his master.


    "I don''t plan to hide it from you, Randal. This is a prophecy. A very important prophecy."


    "When darkness covers the sky, the King of Kings will appear and rule the world with his sparks."


    "Power is in the hands of the king. The wise will want to be close to him, the ambitious will want to surpass him, and only the greatest geniuses will be able to compete with him for a summit beyond the heavens."


    When Randal''s master read the Prophecy, Randal''s voice broke. He could not speak. Even the aura emanating from the scroll was enough to silence him. Whoever wrote this must have been incredibly powerful.


    "Who made this scroll, master?"


    His master looked at the scroll for a while longer and then turned back to Old Randal.


    "Diana Dramer. But who she is is not important to us. Still, I must admire her talent. She saw such a future when even I could not foresee it. Amazing."


    Randal stood up and walked over to his Master. He took the parchment from his Master''s hand and read it himself. Seeing Randal''s face open more and more as he read, his master immediately took the scroll back.


    "Be careful Randal! This scroll is an ancient scroll. If you fall under its influence, it will take years to bring you back, even for me. Diana went into intensive care after predicting this. I have this scroll because I went there to heal her. I''m trying to decipher the meaning of this scroll, but I understand that the King of Kings is yet to be born. "


    When Randal came round, he looked at his master. The scroll was really impressive. Randal was impressed by the scroll, even though he was a 3rd stepper.


    " So master, how much did you understand? "


    " will rule the world with their sparks. The meaning here is very simple. The King of Kings is first and foremost a Lightning King. I don''t quite understand what he means by dark skies. I''m hoping he means purple lightning bolts, but it probably won''t be what I expect. "


    "If he''s going to have the ability of all kings, it''s very important. You know who I am, don''t you, Randal? "


    Randal clasped his wrinkled hands together and shook his head.


    "Poseidon, god of the sea. "


    Poseidon nodded and continued.


    "You remember our encounter with that man, don''t you? At that time, I gathered the power of the seas and formed the 3-Headed Spear and used the power of the 7 Seas. This is like that."


    "The 4 Titles you know have a special ability. Every Lord, Protector, King or God has a special ability. The Seas gave me all the Potential of the 7 Seas. The King of the Seas also has the 7 Seas but with less power. This is something like that. (Like Monari''s Moon Sword and the transformation of his Body into the Moon.) "


    "The King of Kings can use the power of all Kings, but he rarely uses it because it would put pressure on him as it does on us, and we cannot find him that way. "


    "He will be the one who will guard the Past and the Future" indicates that this event will take place in the future. Because this Scroll was made at this time. It represents the past. There will come a time when the King of Kings will come to protect the Past and the Future. This is the present time of prophecy. Future generations are the Future Time. So we don''t have to worry about that right now. The sky hasn''t darkened yet. Let''s hope it never does, Randal. "


    Randal was once again amazed at his Master''s grasp of the world, but he could not make sense of his last words.


    "Why, Master? Won''t the King of Kings already protect the Past and the Future?"


    "This is not a simple battle, Randal. There will be many casualties. Can you bear to see your friends die? Or can you bear to see them go, one by one? We must agree that this war should never have happened. If that''s the case, the King of Kings will be our only recourse. "


    ***


    Back to the Skylands.


    In Red Lightning City, in the western lands of Sky Island, Alan was taking care of the newcomers'' business. He had just left the meeting and there were a lot of people who didn''t come, but Alan knew that most of them were dead. But in his mind there were two people he was sure were still alive.


    "Summer and John."


    Alan had seen them both fight. They were both young men full of secrets. Alan knew they wouldn''t die so easily. Even though it had been two months since the World Tournament had started.


    "Move! Move!"


    Turning his head in the direction of the voices, Alan saw Emma trying to move towards him but being blocked by the warriors stationed as security. He quickly walked over and stopped the guards.


    "Okay, move away. I''ll handle this."


    The 2 young men nodded and stepped back. Emma took a deep breath as she turned her gaze to Alan.


    "A-alan...... Any news from Kai?" Emma said. She had been worried about Kai since the moment she saw that sign in the sky. She was happy to hear from Alan that Kai had won the fight, but she was even more scared when she learnt that he was seriously injured and missing. She still didn''t get tired of going to Alan every day and asking about Kai.


    "Emma, I''m not sending men to look for Kai anymore."


    Alan''s words shocked Emma. A threateningly angry aura emanated from her body as she stared at Alan. As the developers were about to move quickly to where Alan was, Alan stopped them with his hand.


    "Emma, Kai must now be in the hands of an academy. Sending anyone into the forest will only get them killed. As soon as we realise who has Kai, I will personally go to rescue him."


    Emma relaxed as Alan gave Emma the information. Then she turned her head and turned back. But just as she was about to walk away, she realised something


    "What if they kill Kai? "


    It was the most logical scenario. After all, why would they want to keep a legend alive who would come back to haunt them later?


    Alan turned round. As the solemn-faced guards once again stepped between Emma and Alan, Alan spoke with unusual calmness, stepping away from Emma.


    "Then there''s nothing left for us to do. "

 Chapter 122: Kai And Randal

    Kai had finished his Black Lightning training. He and Kai sat in front of the campfire and ate some meat that Kai didn''t know where Randal had found.


    "Thank you for today. Thanks to you, I''ve built up my sword will and learned to control the Black Lightning a little."


    "That was your gift, Kai. I''ve never heard of the Sword Will. I''m 600 million years old, Kai! Something that even I haven''t heard of must be really old."


    "I don''t know, Master. But the sword will is a very strange thing. It''s like... It and I are one. A single sharp sword. The two of us. But if there''s one thing I''ve learnt, it''s that the sword will will increase my sword techniques a lot. That means, it will increase my strength a lot".


    When Kai spoke with a laugh, Randal laughed too. The two of them laughed for a long time. They talked, told their stories. They showed their own miracles. They told of some of the tragedies and things they had seen in their lives, but of course Randal did most of the talking. Kai was young and Randal''s stories were much more entertaining. Nevertheless, Kai''s childish reactions surprised Randal and showed him what he was missing by not having children in this long life.


    "Hahah, you''re really funny, Kai. You are also unique. I''ve never seen or heard of a genius like you. You are the heir of the Immortal Dragon. You only need 2 more souls to create your Absolute Soul Body, but that''s not important. You''re not getting my soul. You have Black Lightning. You have pure Turkish blood. You have a high chance of becoming the King of Kings. You control the 4 elements. You have the most powerful poison in the world. You''ve even entered the Garden of Eden. Perhaps 10 billion years have passed since the Garden of Eden appeared on Earth. "


    Kai shook his head from side to side.


    "What can we do? You don''t get lucky. You are born lucky. "


    The two started laughing again. They looked drunk, but they weren''t. After their laughter, Kai stopped as if something had occurred to him and turned to Randal.


    "You said the King of Kings. I have no idea what that is. Can you enlighten me? "


    " Of course I can. The King of Kings was a legend. A legend told to me by my master. No one ever found him, though I wrote about him in books and described his aura, but I sensed it in you. Perhaps you were him. So before you go, I will train you to become the King of Kings.


    Kai nodded and went back to eating his meat, but after a while he looked up again and looked at Randal. He looked as if he wanted to ask something again.


    "Where are you going?"


    Randal laughed and put his hand to his head.


    " I-I... I-I think I can get through the levels. At least I''m going to try. I''ve been stuck at this level for too long and I want to break through. It''ll be almost a hundred years, Kai. It''s been almost 100 years since I moved here. Every day I''ve been filling myself with energy and developing the Ultimate Heart Mode. That''s how I''ll survive the Lightning Bolts. I think I''ll get past the illusions somehow. I think I''ll trust my own mind.


    Kai was sad to hear that Randal was leaving, but he quickly recovered.


    "Randal! Be my master and teach me everything, please! The Ultimate Heart Mode! Help me use the Immortal Dragon Form and my Black Thunderbolts and Sword Will! "


    Randal was surprised that Kai would suddenly ask him to be his master, but after a short while he laughed and, moving with a speed not expected from his old body, he took Kai''s head in his arms and started scratching his head with his fist.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "What did you expect!!? I''m already your master!!!"


    ***


    Every day that passed, Kai and Randel had to deal with the Black Lightning. As time went by, Kai got better and better with the Black Lightning.


    Today, just like every day, Kai was working on the lightning bolts again, trying to control them.


    "Don''t control the Black Lightning, Kai! They are wild! They feed on anger, and anger makes them stronger! At least that''s what it says here."


    Randal was standing off to the side with a book, giving commands to Kai, but it looked more like he was reading from the book.


    "So it''s anger. Sorry, my lightning, but I''m not angry right now. Why don''t I give you a direction, if you don''t want to be under my control, at least go in the direction I send you."


    The simple way Kai had found would make Randal vomit blood. He might be 600 million years old, but he kept track of time and was not ignorant. He knew what happened on television and in books. That''s why he could understand why Kai wanted to give direction. Because in those books, when people couldn''t control something, they gave direction.


    But what really got on Randal''s nerves was that he did what the Black Thunderbolts said and went where they pointed. Deep down he knew that Kai wasn''t just lucky. No! This boy was gifted! He had an unexpected talent and knowledge for his age. And it came from his souls, the knowledge of 6 million souls, but Kai had no time. As soon as he had the opportunity, he would meditate and learn all about a life and have its knowledge and mentality.


    The days went by again. Kai had finished his Black Lightning training before noon and Randal had summoned him. The little black sparks were still visible on Sirius as Kai approached Randal with calm, steady steps.


    "Well, since Black Lightning finished his training before lunch today, we''ll move on to the next training. This time it''s for the Immortal Dragon Form..."


    "Actually Master, do you mind if I take the day off?"


    Randal was surprised to see Kai asking for permission. Kai had nothing to do. He couldn''t go to his friends. He didn''t have his phone with him and he couldn''t play games.


    "Master, don''t get me wrong, I want to break through. When I fought the 3 Legends, I realised the importance of the Development Base. If I increase my Development Base a little, I will definitely become a dragon among the monsters and invincible on Sky Island."


    Kai''s words made sense. In that case, Randal would have to give his permission and Kai would have to go to the Peak of the Orange Lightning or the Peak of the Red Lightning, but it was not that simple. As Kai spoke, Randal hit him on the head.


    "Ahh! Why did you hit me?"


    "For being stupid! I''d like to remind you of something. Maybe then you won''t be so rash."


    "The Heavenly Elemental Sword is a unique sword made by the Guardians of the 6 Emotions. It possesses the supreme power of the 4 elements and the most powerful and useful poisons in the world. This sword also possesses the Black Lightning, known in ancient times as the Legend".


    "When you switch to Purple Lightning, you will be connected to your Mana Weapon. Without a Mana Weapon, a Purple Lightning user is powerless, and others can easily defeat them. There is a special case when switching to Purple Lightning. In Purple Lightning, the percentage of your sword''s power that you can use is not determined by luck. It depends on how much you can use. You now have 3 legendary powers. Are you sure you don''t want to use 100% of them? "


    Randal''s words hit Kai like a ton of bricks. While Kai was horrified, Randal started to look like a wise man because of the situation Kai was in. He raised his head and waited for Kai to satisfy his ego.


    "Can I do that while I''m in the Purple Lightning Half-Step? When I''m Half-Step, I''ll be absolutely invincible and I can fight the Purple Lightning."


    At that moment, Randal slapped Kai''s head again.


    "Idiot! You think it''s that easy to fight the Purple Lightning?! Haven''t you figured it out yet? The more time passes, the harder it is to fight people above your level. The Purple Lightning is a big breakthrough. People in Purple Lightning don''t just get the power of mana weapons. Their physical strength and other abilities also take a huge leap forward. You''re a great genius, Kai, but people don''t stand still. There are people with great powers like yours. There are so many ways to become a genius, I don''t know how surprised you would be to hear about them.


    "At the same time, the further back you prepare, the better it will be for you. Still, it would be good to forget about being a half-step for now. You really need a lot of energy to be a half-step. It might be hard to find that much energy here. And for someone like you, who needs a lot more energy than normal people, you don''t need to exhaust yourself with meditation. "


    As Kai nodded his head in understanding, he and Randal began to prepare his body for the Immortal Dragon Form.

 Chapter 123: The 3rd Living Kingslayer

    Hours chase hours. And months and months. Time passed quickly. Kai and Randal were now both trying to learn the Black Thunderbolts, the Dragon Form and the speciality of the King of Kings.


    Of course, Kai hadn''t become King yet. Therefore, there was no way he could be the King of Kings.


    The two of them sat by the fire again. This time they ate fish. Kai now thought that Randal had sneaked out and hunted while he was training.


    As they ate in silence, Kai had another thought, but he thought it would have to wait.


    "What do you want to ask Kai? You know I can read your thoughts."


    "Well, Master, there was another Kingslayer besides you and me.  I was just wondering who he was."


    Kai''s question made Randal feel doubtful. He was torn between telling Kai or not. There was a possibility that it could put Kai in danger. But the truth that came to his mind urged him to tell him. Who would tell Kai after he was gone? Michael? No, how could Michael tell Kai what had happened when he could barely cope with his own pain? Maybe one day Kai''s life would be in danger because of it.


    "Her name was Mira. She was a very gifted young woman. She was incredibly talented. She probably had the greatest potential of any Kingslayer after me, but she was poisoned. By an insidious serpent."


    "At the age of 15, Mira had reached the peak of Purple Lightning. It was then that it became clear that her potential was greater than the other Kingslayers."


    "The 6 Guardians were still in spirit form and had lost their ability to think. For 100 years they had been trying to regain their ability to think, and they were very close to succeeding."


    "But Era had thought of everything. He always had a backup plan, and he had a backup plan in case he went into mental form. For that, he consumed Pure Hellweed."


    "Pure Hellweed is a special herb. It restores the mind and allows enhancers to get rid of illusions. Because of this ability, Era awakened 8 years earlier than the 6 Guardians."


    "As soon as he awoke, he entered Mira''s body and dragged her into the darkness. Eventually, he trapped her soul and took control of her body, killing all the geniuses of the Red Lightning Academy."


    "Wait a minute. What was Mira doing at the Red Lightning Academy?" asked Kai. Randal shook his head from side to side.


    "Because Mira was Michael''s daughter. And even though Michael specifically avoided the Academy, he thought his child would be safe here."


    Kai was stunned by every word he heard. The Red Lightning Academy was indeed a very mysterious place. It seemed to attract trouble.


    "Michael didn''t know what to do when he lost Eliza and everything with her in the Sky War. Then he threw himself into deep space and travelled the dimensions, despite all the offers. For a long time he struggled to become stronger, and 100 years later Michael was no different than he had been in the past. He was about 35 years old and had become a womanising man. He entered every house he saw and had his way with their women, but this could not go on forever. "


    "Eventually one of the women became pregnant. The baby was very strong. So strong that the mother died in childbirth. It was with this baby that Michael came to himself after many years. He remembered and learned to love. He began to spend time with his daughter. He enrolled her in the Red Lightning Academy. But Era was a beast, half a step away from the Opening Sky Level. Their minds were not the same. It was very easy for Era to drag Mira into chaos. "


    "Now Mira is probably with the Hunters, trying to get stronger. Of course, Mira was trapped in her own body and Era was using her body. She should be at the top of level 3 by now."


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    As Kai digested Randal''s words, he noticed a problem. Turning his eyes to Randal, he noticed that he was still looking at the fire. The drool dripping from his wrinkled lips made him look more like a hungry old man than a conqueror capable of destroying planets.


    "Master, how do you know all this? And... Stop looking at that meat! That''s my share!!!"


    Randal straightened his hunched back and gave Kai a noble look. Then his look turned sad.


    "I... There''s a lot you don''t know, Kai. In this world, developers can do more than just fight," Randal said. Kai noticed the sadness in Randal''s eyes. Something had obviously occurred to him and it had upset him.


    Kai sighed when he saw Randal''s sadness and held out his fork to take the meat.


    "...."


    "Huh?"


    Kai looked into the fire and noticed that the meat was gone. He turned his head to Randal and saw a sad looking Randal licking his lips with his tongue.


    "MASTAAAA!!!"


    ***


    Meanwhile, Red Lightning City


    Months had passed since the start of the tournament. Troops were being formed and the Council was being prepared. The members of the council were 6 legends and Alan.


    Three of the legends were killed by three legends. Kai sank the three Legends and disappeared. No one knew where he was, but they thought he was dead or a prisoner.


    One expedition after another took place in the Sky Lands, and everyone who returned was greatly rewarded. Kai''s friends also benefited from the island. Their development was more difficult in the Green Lightning. But the benefits of the Sky Lands were great, and they all grew stronger each time they travelled there. Most of them had already reached the peak of the Green Lightning. Alvar could now easily defend the title of Emperor. When they moved to the Orange Lightning, the Blood Bond was awakened and the danger was removed.


    Everyone became stronger and everyone had a mission. At that moment, a blonde-haired girl sat on one of the city''s benches. She looked at the Council building with her blue eyes. Her eyes were filled with concern and curiosity.


    When a handsome man with black hair came out of the council building, Sarah immediately jumped up and stopped in front of the man. The worried and excited expression on her face grew even wider.


    "Zaheer, what happened? Please tell me they are going to send me on the expedition!"


    Zaheer gave her a sad look and handed her the paper in his hand.


    "I''m sorry Sarah. We couldn''t send you, you''ve just arrived and everyone needs to get stronger. The names on this paper will go. "


    Sarah looked at the paper sadly. The more she read, the angrier she became.


    "You''re sending Alvar again?!?!!! Come on!!! That bloody selfish baldy can go, why can''t I!!!"


    Zaheer was expecting this. Of course Alvar''s name would be mentioned. It was like the first time he came to Red Lightning City. He never tired of praising himself, and he never failed to give the fourth years a hard time. That''s why many students didn''t like Alvar.


    "No matter how much you talk, Sarah, nothing will change. Alvar is very talented and we need more council members. We must make the city as safe as possible. Powering up in Red Lightning is not as simple as you think. I''m still in the middle of Red Lightning. Jace has moved to the top of the centre. Even if Lena has reached the top, the power of only 4 people is useless. Even if the other Legends are also very talented, they can''t stand up to one of the 3 Legends. Alvar can break this limit at the end of this year. If he succeeds, we will guarantee the safety of the city. "


    Sarah sighed deeply and handed the paper back to Zaheer.


    "I guess I''m doomed to stay behind the others."


    Sarah''s deep sigh made Zaheer sad. As Sarah turned and walked away, Zaheer grabbed Sarah''s shoulder.


    "Actually... I can help you," Zaheer said. Sarah continued to look at Zaheer like an idiot.


    When Sarah realised that she had heard Zaheer correctly, she could not stop her eyes and ears from opening. From Zaheer''s appearance, Sarah looked very cute right now.


    "Would you like to learn the Purple Sunflower Art, Sarah?"


    Zaheer thought that Sarah would be so excited to hear about this offer and be as happy as before, but instead Sarah started looking at him like he was an idiot.


    "Zaheer, I am in the centre of the Green Lightning. I cannot learn an art until I am in the Red Lightning."


    What Sarah said was completely true, but there was one thing missing. Some arts had side techniques and body preparation. Michael had trained Emma in this way and made her fit for the Red Lightning Art. The Red Lightning scroll was now in Emma''s possession and she would study this art when she switched to Red Lightning.


    Zaheer slapped Sarah on the head.


    "Don''t be stupid! I offer to be your master and you refuse. Do you realise what you''ve done?"


    Sarah hit Zaheer with her other hand, holding her head.


    "How many years are you older than me?!? What can you teach me?"


    "I''ll show you what I found on the expeditions."


    "Deal."

 Chapter 124: King of Ice

    In the depths of the Skylands, a young man with green hair who looked to be about 15 years old was lying unconscious on the ground. Some blood was visible on his head, but apart from that, there was nothing wrong with his body.


    ''WAKE UP!''


    John did not realize what was happening with the voice he suddenly heard in his mind. Although he quickly turned his head and looked around, he did not know where he was. He had last encountered a Legend and he was dead. At least he thought he was dead.


    John stood up and started to listen around. He could have sworn he had just heard a voice in his ears saying ''Wake up''.


    ''You didn''t hear wrong, son.''


    John heard the voice once more and jumped up in fright. He immediately looked around and started to run.


    John looked around for a long time but still couldn''t find anything. It seemed that the man who had spoken had run away.


    ''I''m not going anywhere, John.


    John heard the voice once more and pulled Xues out and held him forward. He had his legs tensed and was ready for any attack.


    ''Don''t get into position for anything, John. I''m in your mind.''


    ''Now you''re thinking about who I am and what I''m doing in your mind, aren''t you? I can see it in your expression, even though I can''t see your face. Young people are so ignorant.''


    When John realized that the man speaking was in his mind, he immediately sat cross-legged on the floor and began to meditate.


    The voice that saw what John was doing was making noises that indicated it was impressed.


    John opened his eyes once more in his mind. Amid the Ice Land, a man dressed in battle clothes was standing there. His gaze was sharp and his posture was straight. His white hair and white eyes reminded one of winter. No aura emanated from his body, which could only mean one thing. The man in front of him was strong enough to destroy his mind with his aura. That''s why he was suppressing his aura.


    John looked at the man in front of him without any sign of respect. The man dressed in battle dress simply looked at him and smiled.


    "So you are not ignorant."


    "Who are you?"


    John asked without waiting. He didn''t know if his body was safe or not and he couldn''t trust this man.


    A bubble floated in the air as the winter-white man stared at John. On the bubble were the things John had been thinking about a few seconds ago. John couldn''t stop his mouth from opening when he saw his thoughts floating in the air.


    "We''re in your mind, John. It would be nice if you paid attention to your thoughts."


    "To answer your question, I''m Malark. Malark Faringray. I am the past King of Ice, I died in the Battle of the Sky, and because of a strange ability of Sky Island, my spirit remains here. No King''s spirit can leave this island disembodied."


    John was looking directly into Malark''s eyes. His gaze was like a wild animal looking at its prey.


    "What, you''re going to give me your power? Are you going to make me the King of Ice?"


    John''s arrogant question caused a smile to form on his face.


    "Did you think it would be that simple? No! I can''t give you the title of Supreme Commander of the Golden Age because you don''t deserve that power! You use the power of ice to protect yourself alone! The power of ice is to protect your loved ones and friends!!! I won''t give you this power until you think you deserve it."


    Malark''s words contained great contempt. He clearly said that John was not qualified for this power and did not deserve it.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    John was arrogant and his desire for revenge overcame his humanity. To be humiliated was to play with his pride and John was furious.


    John said nothing and broke the meditation. He immediately stood up and started walking through the trees.


    For a long time, John did not know where he was going. In the mountains, his tears were caught in the leaves and disappeared. It was not because he could not become the Ice King. It was because Malark''s words were true. Even if he ran to escape from him, he could never escape from him. Not without putting aside his selfishness.


    "We finally managed to find a prey, luckily only at the head of Green Lightning."


    As John stood where he was with the voice he heard, he looked at the young man who seemed to be 18-19 years old with blond hair talking about him behind him. The young man was in the center of Green Lightning. 6 more people came out from his side. 3 more were in the center of Green Lightning. 2 of them were at the top of Green Lightning. 1 was in the Orange Lightning.


    When John saw them, he realized that he hadn''t realized how long it had been since the Tournament had started. He also realized that he could not defeat the group in front of him.


    John immediately turned around to run away, but the person in Orange Lightning was staring at him.


    "You''re not going anywhere."


    John cursed his luck and thought about how to get out of this situation. He looked around to see if there was anything that could help him, but he realized that there was nothing that could save him.


    "Run John!!!"


    BOOOM!!!


    There was a big explosion in the forest with an explosion sound. John could not see anything because of the dust curtain surrounding him. Even the men who had surrounded him were no longer there. Nothing could be seen because of the dust and smoke.


    "Follow me, John."


    John turned his gaze from the skin on his hand to the moving young man. He couldn''t see his face, but he had a feeling that told him to trust him.


    John started running through the smoke with the young man in front of him. After moving on the ground for a while, the duo climbed trees and started moving that way.


    As the two were hanging from tree to tree, John finally saw the face of the young man in front of him. He immediately threw himself forward and caught up with the young man in front of him.


    "Summer, what are you doing here?!? I thought you''d already gone to town."


    Summer''s blonde hair was blowing in the wind and he was looking behind him every second. John, on the other hand, still didn''t realize anything with the shock he suddenly experienced.


    When Summer looked back once more, John turned his head slightly and looked back.


    "Are those guys still following you?"


    Summer shook his head from side to side.


    "The ones who ambushed you aren''t. I already killed them. There''s an emperor after us who''s after me."


    John didn''t know what to say because of Summer''s words. Then he noticed the discrepancy between Summer''s steps.


    ''He''s slowing himself down to my pace.


    At that moment, John finally realized what he hadn''t realized since he met Summer.


    Summer was wearing a robe. On the back of the white robe was a Red Lightning.


    "You''re a Senior?"


    "Yeah, sorry, I can''t tell you now. Someone at the academy tried to kill me. I killed him and became a senior, and then I ran into this guy. He''s been after me for a few days for killing his mates."


    Summer had been through a lot and proved that he was very capable of escaping from an emperor, but there was one thing missing.


    Summer emitted his aura to find out where the Emperor was, but as he emitted his aura, John''s foot slipped off the tree, Summer immediately grabbed him by the arm and lifted him back up.


    John was looking at Summer with disbelieving eyes. Summer continued to move forward without a care in the world. He didn''t know that John had been asleep for a long time. That''s why he thought he had been poisoned or his strength was weakened because he had stumbled into a trap.


    "Summer... Are you in the middle of the Orange Lightning?"


    Summer was surprised by John''s question. After looking at John for a moment, he turned his head back to the road and spoke. He had a strange smile on his face


    "Hehehe, yeah. I was a bit... lucky."


    John took a deep breath. How long had he been asleep? How far behind the others had he fallen? His heart ached with these questions. As he took a step, his awareness increased and he realized something new.


    "Why did you save me, Summer? I''m just weighing you down now, it''s only a matter of time before the Emperor catches you. Why don''t you use me as bait?"


    Hearing John''s words, Summer started laughing.


    "Hahahaha why would I use you, John? No matter how cold you act, you are my friend. This is the same for all of us."


    Malark started to think when he heard Summer. He realized that he was surprised to see John. John did not know anything about this subject.


    ''Then I''ll make a decision based on his judgment.


    John and Summer continued to move along the tree branches. But as time went on, Summer''s face became more and more conflicted. He frowned.


    "Isn''t it here?"


    "It''s close."


    As Summer and John moved forward, John stopped. When Summer saw that John had stopped, he turned around and started pulling him.


    "Come on John, we have to hurry! This is no time to wait!"


    "You go, Summer. I''m already too far behind you, I should at least be able to help you escape."


    Summer gritted his teeth and climbed up the tree and started to move when the sound of trees began to be heard.


    John was left alone, but there was no fear in his gaze. It was already too late for everything. And yes, he had friends now. He would gladly give his life to protect a friend. His heart was the same as before and the ice heart that Mairo had provided him was beginning to crumble. John was slowly going through the test Mairo had given him and opening his borders.


    Suddenly a red-haired man appeared in front of him and John didn''t know what to say. The power of the Red Lightning was too great, and there was no way John could even distract the man in front of him.


    The man raised his sword. He wanted John to see his death with his own eyes.


    ''Maybe I was wrong about you, John.


    ''You may not have any friends, but you''re a man worth having as a friend.


    "Let this be my gift to you before you go.


    The red-haired man raised his sword but could not bring it back down. John''s body began to be covered with icicles as ice began to spread from the earth into the forest at an incredible speed.


    John''s hair froze and a wide jacket covered his body, extending to his arms. The sleeves of this jacket made of ice were wide and John felt strange when John was wearing it.


    The jacket lifted off John and wrapped around the red-haired man''s feet, completely ice in the air.


    John held his hands forward and gritted his teeth. The words came out of his mouth involuntarily and his body moved involuntarily, but he was still able to keep a puzzled expression on his face.


    "Pure Life Ice of the Land of Ice!!!"


    As the life ice enveloped the body of the man in the Red Lightning, a crackling sound was suddenly heard from John''s body. Then another and another and another...


    John ascended to the center of the Orange Lightning.


    This was how great the power of being transformed into a king could be. His development had now reached a completely different level. Now John could hold the Emperor.


    There was a flash of light through the trees, and from the point where the red-haired man had come from, white sword light severed the Emperor''s head from his neck.


    Summer took a deep breath as she fell to the ground and turned to John.


    John had an excited look on his face. His green hair was free of ice and now his ice was swirling around him. While the delicate movements of the ice gave John peace, John clenched his fists with a smile on his face and looked at Summer.


    "I am the King of Ice now."

 Chapter 125: Changes

<u></u>


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    <u></u>

 Chapter 126: King of Lies Alain

The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

 Chapter 127: 6 Guardians of the Sense

    Ancestral Realm - somewhere between the Ancestral Desert and the Forest of the Gods


    7 people were standing, 5 of them were breathing deeply on the ground, while another one fell on his knees and was trying to breathe with difficulty. The one who made them like this was Ares, the red-haired god of war, who was looking at them!


    While Elvis was breathing hard on his knees, he raised his head and looked at Ares. His red hair was fluttering with the wind. He had a small nose and mouth. His bow-shaped eyebrows were furrowed. Someone like Ares, who was at the level of a Born Immortal, was being bothered by someone who had just passed to the level of the Opening Sky.


    "So it was you from the beginning. Haha- ahh! We should have known. Damn it!! The war between the Ancestors and the Gods is still not over. You are afraid! You''re afraid of the King of Kings! Maybe he can''t do anything to you when he''s the King of Kings... What if one day he becomes an Ancestor?"


    Ares'' face turned ugly with Elvis'' words. If the Guardian of Peace weren''t right, he would have laughed at that sentence for hours, but Elvis was right. Ares had come here to kill 6 people who could stop the Hunters from killing those who were a risk to them. They were at war, and the God of War would not leave without profiting from it.


    "Do you think you can kill us!?" Ezra said as he stood up. There was a deep cut on his face and the bloody areas surrounding his body were also visible.


    "We promised to free Kai from this burden!" Diana struggled to her feet. Her hair and pretty face were covered in blood and several of her teeth were knocked out or broken.


    "We have been through so much! We will not let our friends down again!" said Eros. 200 years ago they had made a big mistake. Even though Eros was the Protector of the Sense of Love, he had chosen not to fall in love with anyone. He still had many friends. But 200 years ago he had lost them all. He lost his family in one mistake.


    "Is it because you''re the God of War that you''re so confident?! Then don''t underestimate us!!!" Auron clenched his teeth spat a handful of blood on the ground and looked at Ares with bloodshot eyes. He had never been so determined about anything in his life.


    "WE ARE THE GUARDIANS OF THE 6 EMOTIONS!!! WE WILL NOT DIE SO EASILY!!!!" When Lea put the last point, 6 wild auras rose towards the sky and the Guardians of the 6 Emotions stood up. Even though their bodies were smashed and crushed, they were still standing with determination and looking at the God of War with an aura of savagery.


    Ares was surprised. He was surprised to feel such an aura from these insects.


    Ezra jumped up and punched Ares in the face. His speed was more than the speed of light. But it was useless against Ares.


    Ares dodged Ezra''s attack by one step. But Ezra was the Guardian of Rage. You couldn''t dodge his attack so easily.


    Ezra turned and sent another punch at Ares. And then another and another and another. He attacked Ares one after the other, but Ares parried every attack.


    At that moment, an incredible palm moved towards Ares'' neck. Ares took a step back and grabbed Diana''s arm and shielded it from Ezra''s fist.


    When Ezra stopped his punch at the last moment, Ares kicked Ezra hard in the stomach and sent him flying 30 kilometers backward. In the same way, he turned Diana''s arm and stretched her legs, throwing her to where Ezra was, but at that moment, an unexpectedly fast kick hit him in the head and dragged him back 3 meters.


    Ares held his head for a second with the pain he felt in his head as he fell backward, but in that one second Ezra jumped up from where he fell and hit Ares in the face with his fist.


    Ares was thrown back 600 meters, but just then he felt a frightening energy. His eyes widened in fear and his gaze completely changed.


    "Yama Energy!"


    Elvis couldn''t stop the sweat from falling down his face as he held the Yama Energy in his hand. He was not born with this energy like Orion. And he could not use it like a limb of his body like him. Yama Energy was a difficult energy to control and possess. It was such a dangerous energy that it scared even Ares. Elvis had tried very hard to learn to control this energy in his 600 million years of life.


    Elvis had a sphere in his hand that emitted a chaotic aura of black and red mixture. As Elvis held this sphere in his hand, he was involuntarily emitting Yama''s death aura.


    "How can you control that energy?!? Even billions of years may not be enough to control that energy!!!"


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Elvis smiled.


    "Because I''m a genius!"


    "The Art of Absolute Energy!!! 6th Energy!!! Yama Birth Explosion!!!"


    A dark red beam emerged from the sphere in Elvis'' hand and traveled towards Ares.


    "Shield of the God of War!!!!"


    A 5-gen shield formed in Ares'' hand and met the Yama Birth Explosion. The Dramer tribe was large. The Art of Absolute Energy allows a person to use only the sense of peace even after breaking through to the 2nd Step. Thanks to this art, Elvis became the Guardian of Peace.


    But Ares was at the level of the Born Immortal. Elvis could not defeat Ares with such a move when he had just reached the Opening Sky.


    At that moment, another light flashed.


    "Sword of the Queen of the Repellers...."


    This light came from Lea. Lea was both the Queen of the Repellers and the Guardian of Fear. And now she was using the Queen''s power.


    Ares looked at Lea out of the corner of his eye as he blocked Elvis, but he was too late. Lea brought her sword down and the incredible energy in the sword hit Ares.


    The God of War vomited a handful of blood as he flew backward. There was incredible pain in his chest. He looked down at his chest and saw the huge hole in the middle of his battle armor. His eyes widened in disbelief.


    "So these bugs bit me?"


    "WHAT THE HELL-"


    PAAATTT!!


    " Shut up, Ares!!! "


    Eros punched Ares in the face in mid-air and knocked him to the ground.


    Eros threw another punch, but Ares blocked it. You could see from his face how angry he was.


    When Eros threw another punch, Eros clung to the punch and tried to rip Ares'' arm off, but he accidentally broke it and Ares'' arm healed in seconds.


    Ares took advantage of Eros riding on his arm and pulled Eros to himself. His goal was to headbutt Eros and smash his head, but as soon as he pulled Eros towards his head, two horns came out of Eros'' head and entered Ares'' eye.


    "AAAAAAAAAAARGH!!!!"


    While Ares was holding his eyes in pain, the blood in his eyes was pouring into the horn of Eros. Immediately he hit the ground with Eros. He hit and hit. Then he repeatedly broke Eros''s back with his knee and drained the spinal fluid. But Eros had an inexhaustible life energy. He wouldn''t die no matter what you did.


    When Eros finally let go of Ares'' arm, Ares jumped up and crushed Eros'' head. But Eros was still alive.


    "You cockroach! Let''s see if you can live after this."


    Ares threw his hands on the horns of Eros and tore the horns into pieces by applying pressure with his knees.


    "RAAAAAAAAAAAAHRGG!!!"


    Eros shouted in pain, making the earth groan. The horns were the most sensitive point and that was the point where the pain layer was the highest.


    Eros angrily grabbed Ares'' head and broke Ares'' nose with his head. But before Ares'' nose healed, Eros spat in Ares'' face. Nothing touched by Eros'' poison could heal.


    When Ares held his nose, he realized that the other wounds on his face had not healed either.


    Ares was getting angrier as time passed. To humiliate the God of War so much... They were really brave.


    Ares started punching. With his first punch, a crater opened in the earth. Because of the Ancestral Realm, the damage to the environment was less, but still, an area of 10000 kilometers was completely shattered. Even with a single punch Ares threw at Eros, he opened a crater of 100 kilometers on the Earth.


    Ares threw punch after punch. Eros was almost dead. His healing factor was reduced by the breaking of the horns and Ares was at the level of a Born Immortal for God''s sake! Let''s be logical, could even Eros, who had such a tremendous healing factor, escape his grasp?


    At that moment, a fist came towards Ares'' face, but Ares held it with his hand at the last moment. When the red-haired man looked up, Diana hit Ares with all her strength on the other cheek.


    With Diana''s fist, Ares traveled 300 kilometers by doing somersaults. He was even more affected compared to the previous blows. Ares was worn out from this battle. Someone was waiting for him where he fell.


    "Salazar''s Aura Trap!!!"


    As soon as Auron said his words, four white circles shot out of his body and surrounded Ares. Ares fell back to the ground screaming before he could get up. Auron also had a drop of blood coming from his nose.


    Ezra swore when he saw the blood flowing from Auron''s nose. There were 300 kilometers between them, but he was at the Opening Sky Level. Of course, he could even see the blood flowing from Auron''s nose.


    "The problem is too big, Diana. Auron won''t last long. We have to do it."


    Diana shook her head from side to side and looked at the half-dead Eros.


    "Eros can''t even stand up. We can''t do this without him."


    Ezra clenched his fists in anger. Elvis and Lea were exhausted, and Auron could lose Ares'' mind at any moment. The last thing they could do was not do it because of Eros'' half-dead state.


    At that moment a hand grabbed Ezra''s collar. When Ezra turned his head, he saw Eros looking at him with determined eyes.


    " I-ca...... n..... do..... it."


    Ezra clenched his teeth when he saw the state of Eros. He couldn''t do anything. They were about to lose Eros in this state.


    "Okay."


    Ezra nodded and moved to Auron''s side, acknowledging the others.


    As soon as Ezra unsheathed his sword, the sky was filled with lightning and he turned into a Purple Buddha. Yes, it was Ezra who had taught this art to Monk Ajdaha. Although he never showed it, Ezra was a monk, and it was he who trained Ajdaha, the ancestor of the Eastern Dragon Temple. In that way, Ezra was much like Alvar.


    Ezra appeared a little in front of the place where Ares screamed. When he swung his sword, Auron could not hold Ares any longer and Ares suddenly woke up and met the attack with his hands.


    Ares met the attack, but flew back 300 kilometres and landed in the middle of the other 4 protectors. Auron and Ezra also reached the area and the formation was completed. 6 different lightning bolts appeared in the eyes of the 6 Guardians.


    They were not supposed to have lightning in their eyes, but since they were the Guardians of the 6 Senses, some of their power was still with them.


    The 6 Guardians of Emotion raised their hands to the sky and an eye appeared in the sky. As the 6 lightning bolts met in the center, Ares looked at the Eye with fear.


    "The Ability of the 6 Guardians of the Senses... It can even kill a god!"


    He had grown up with legends that gods could not be killed. He had become powerful in this world, but he knew he could be killed. The thing that created the gods could very well kill it.


    Ares was terrified. He was trying to move, but he couldn''t move a muscle. One of the Guardians could petrify him.


    The voices of the 6 Guardians merged and reached for the sky.


    "Lord of Emotions!!! Grant us your power and make us feel justice with your lightning!!!"


    The lightning bolts in the sky became more intense and fell on Ares.


    CUT!!!!!


    All 6 Guardians fell to the ground with a sharp pain in their backs. The eyes of the Master of Emotions had fallen, but Ares was no longer there.


    At that moment, his eyes fell on the man in the sky who was looking at them with a condescending expression. Arcs of lightning shot from his body.


    6 Guardian could feel the lightning in their bodies, destroying all their vital cells. They had lost. Against Zeus...


    As Zeus disappeared with Ares without a care in the world, the 6 Guardians were living their last seconds. Even if they fought with everything they had, they would no longer be able to fulfill their promise.


    "Finally, my name is not the invisible wall. It''s Elvis. I would appreciate it if you call me that next time. "


    "Don''t worry, the others are just as crazy as me. Hahaha."


    "My name is Auron. I''ll teach you about excitement. And yes, I''m as crazy as he is."


    "Hey, kid, don''t keep us waiting too long. We all know you''re gonna level up. Just don''t keep us waiting too long."


    "Win."


    "Don''t forget your masters."


    Tears fell from the eyes of all the Guardians as memories flashed through each of their minds. In that brief moment, their minds merged, and their hearts and souls became one. 6 Guardians of Emotion apologized to only one person before they died.


    "See you in our next life...."

 Chapter 128: Kai ?s Alive!!

    Kai was once again in training. In the jungle, plants were attacking him but he easily dodged all the attacks with his perfect wrist movements.


    BOOM!!!


    Kai suddenly collapsed to the ground with pain in his heart. The plant whips began to tear his body apart, but the pain he felt in his heart was greater. After a while the plants stopped, but not the pain.


    "Wh-What........ What''s happening?"


    Kai stayed on the ground for a long time. When he was finally able to stand up, it was as if something was missing from his body. He felt like he was naked.


    Suddenly Randal appeared in front of Kai took him and disappeared.


    When Randal and Kai returned to the wooden cave, Randal touched Kai''s forehead with his hand and entered his mind.


    Kai didn''t understand anything, but he didn''t want to. Seeing, hearing, feeling... It was as if his sense of 6 had diminished.


    Randal looked at Kai''s body, then stepped back and looked at Kai with meaningful eyes. Even though Kai didn''t understand anything, he felt that there was nothing good behind it.


    "You have the remnants of the 6 Emotions in your body. This should have increased your ability to use emotions. But now those emotions are gone. That''s why your connection with emotions has become a little less strong. Your emotional powers have decreased by 60% because you used a forbidden technique like Resurrection of Emotions, but don''t worry. I can fix that after I come back with the things I need. "


    After Randal had spoken, he turned away. But just as he was about to leave, a hand grabbed him by the collar.


    "Those ruins were left by my masters. Now that the ruins are gone... Are they dead? "


    "........ "


    " So that''s it.... "


    Randal shook his head and disappeared. Kai had been trained by the Guardians of the Six Senses while he was away. They were not just masters to him. They were a parent and a friend.


    After Randal left, Kai looked down. No aura could be felt from his body. No anger or fear or anything else, just a thoughtful air.


    "You said win before you left, but what''s the point of me winning if you can''t win? If I''ll never see you again... You''re cruel to say those words so recklessly."


    Kai angrily slammed his hand against the wooden wall and smashed it to pieces. His expression completely changed and he became angry.


    "WHO?!"


    But he couldn''t know the answer. Even if he did, it wouldn''t matter.


    Kai punched the wall one after the other. The wall shattered into pieces, but nothing changed. Even if Kai knew who killed them, he couldn''t do anything. Whoever killed them had to be much stronger than him. He could only say ''one day'' and sit back down.


    Just then a rustling sound filled Kai''s ears. Immediately he grabbed his sword and walked out of the cave, slowly making his way to where the sound was coming from.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Come on... How do I get back to the city from here."


    At the sound of the voice, Kai turned his gaze and looked at the young man emerging from the bushes. The young man''s cloak was billowing and he was holding a map. His purple hair was tousled and he had a weary look in his eyes. He wore a robe with long wide sleeves. Even a fool could tell he was lost.


    Then he saw young Kai and immediately backed away. He put his right hand into his left sleeve and pulled out something like a chain whip.


    "Hey! You! Who are you?"


    Kai looked at the youth without caring. Normally he always smiled, but today he was in a bad mood. He was in no mood to laugh.


    "Shouldn''t you tell someone who you are before asking them who they are?"


    The purple-haired youth was surprised for a moment when he heard Kai''s words, but he quickly composed himself.


    "I am Grim, one of the Emperors of the Eorin Academy! And who are you?!?"


    After Grim spoke, an aura of Red Lightning''s Beginning emanated from his body. Kai paid no attention to this aura. A year ago he had fought 3 Legends and defeated them at great sacrifice. But Kai was not the same, nor was Grim as strong as the 3 Legends.


    Kai was still in the center of the Orange Lightning. But who could be so powerful amid the Orange Lightning? Perhaps only those who had received the titles of Ancestor and God. Still, people with those titles were not seen much in this realm anymore. They were mostly in the Ancestral Realm


    "I am Kai from Red Lightning Academy."


    When he heard about Kai''s Academy, Grim gritted his teeth and a fierce aura traveled from his body towards Kai.


    Kai frowned as he felt the aura. It was clear that this young man in front of him wanted to be his enemy.


    There was no further conversation. Grim sent his chains towards Kai and attacked Kai.


    At that moment, an inscription appeared in the sky¡ªthe Emperor of the Eorin Academy against the Legend of the Red Lightning Academy. But Grim didn''t look at the sky and didn''t understand that Kai was still a Legend. But others did.


    Red Lightning City had seen the inscription in the sky. Some people didn''t care, but those who knew that all the Legends were at the academy did. Kevin and Jack had just come back from a mission, but as soon as they saw the sign, they ran to the center with their legs working. Emma, Melony, and Toma were on a mission. But maybe they had seen the inscription in the sky.


    When Kevin and Jack arrived at the center, they realized that all the Legends had gathered outside. Including Alan. Some people kept looking at them and at the sky. They too seemed to be trying to tell the difference.


    When Kevin and Jack realized that all the Legends were in the center, they looked at each other and laughed. They both looked at each other and were very happy to realize that their friend was alive. No matter how much time passed, Kai would always be their best friend.


    "Hahahhahh, it was a mistake to even think that Beast was dead! Hahahhahh!!!"


    Alan let out a deep sigh as Jack and Kevin burst out laughing. He had gone looking for Kai himself that day, but he hadn''t found him. Kai had managed to escape without even his noticing. Alan couldn''t help thinking that he was getting old.


    "I''m only 32. They''re too fast, I guess."


    Alvar sighed deeply. The last time he had met Kai, he had been in the middle of the Green Lightning and Kai had crushed him. Now Alvar was in the Red Lightning. He couldn''t wait to meet Kai once more.


    Suddenly the little tiger pounced on Kevin and started licking his face. Then it turned its head to the sky and pointed excitedly at the inscription. Isaac wasn''t around much. People were ready to challenge him and he was running away to protect his cloak. Even though he had received the title of senior from Urasi, he would have to wait until he was strong enough to keep it.


    "Hehehe Little Tiger, calm down! Yes Kai is alive but we don''t know where he is so don''t get so excited!"


    Even though Kevin said that he was excited himself. The 3 friends wanted to spend time together like they used to. They hadn''t done anything fun since they started the development. He wanted to get together once more and organize fun and pranks. Maybe he could blow up Jack''s house. Maybe they would poison the waterways of a city. These were all fun activities he was looking forward to.


    Kai, unaware of any of this, grabbed the chain Grim threw at him pulled it with Grim, and kicked Grim in the face. As soon as Grim was stuck to the ground, his limbs were clamped by the earth. Kai didn''t wait any longer and cut Grim''s head and body into two pieces.


    This happened in a matter of seconds and an inscription appeared in the sky declaring that Kai had won. As Grim''s body disappeared, Kai turned and walked back into the cave. Sometimes he wondered about this Immortal formation. Even someone whose head had been severed from his body would come back to life. But he soon remembered that it was because of the energy of Life and Death. The energy of Death and Life that the Turks attributed to this Formation brought everyone back to life. Even if his body was destroyed, the energy of Death and Life would rebuild his body. It was said that the Legendary Leader of the Turks had created this formation. But who he was was unknown. He, like so many legendary figures of humanity, had vanished into obscurity.


    As Kai made his way into the cave, Randal appeared beside him. Randal didn''t do anything silly this time. He put his arm around Kai''s shoulder and walked with him into the cave.


    After Kai and Randal entered the cave, Randal took a sphere out of his pocket. It was a yellow orb and strangely it seemed to absorb the energy around it. Randal handed the orb to Kai.


    Kai looked at the orb and then at Randal.


    "I found this orb in the Skylands. It was in the Commander-in-Chief''s pocket after the First Sky War. Do you want to know what it is?"


    Kai nodded his head yes.


    "This was the prize for the winner of the Star Night Tournament 200 years ago. This ball can draw energy. Not directly, but the longer it sits in one place, the faster it draws energy."


    "The most important feature of this ball is that it can be combined with a sword. This ball is the reason why I didn''t take you to the Peak of Orange Lightning until now. Why else would I have made you wait so long? You can fight anyone under the Purple Lightning. You don''t have to wait any longer. "


    Kai finally took the ball Randal handed him and sat down on the floor in a meditative position. Then he put Sirius on the floor and placed the ball on top of Sirius.


    Kai looked at his master without going into meditation.


    "You''re not going to leave, are you, Master? I don''t want this thing to be a prank that blows up on me, so you''d better stay here with me."


    Randal laughed at Kai''s words.


    "Hahahaa child, of course, I''m not going!"


    Kai took one last look at his master and entered meditation.

 Chapter 129: The 88 Constellation

<u></u>


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

 Chapter 130: Towards Pure Healing

    In the Forbidden Zone of the Red Lightning Academy, 5 meters away from the Star Fountains, a young man with blond hair was lying in a pool of blood.


    Sam''s blood was 67% pure Turkish blood. No wild animal could come near a bucket full of Turkish blood. If they drank it, their fate would be uncertain. They would wander in the realm of possibilities and have to wait in the unknown. This was even more frightening than death. Death and the energy of Life should never be underestimated. For between them lay a more terrifying realm. Purgatory...


    Sam looked up and in his blurred vision saw the shimmering waterfall. In his right hand was the Star Sword and Sam crawled toward the Falls.


    Sam ignored his bloodied chest. His one-piece pants were torn to the knee by the lightning. He had no clothes on anyway. He was trying to crawl forward, rubbing his body against the stones.


    With difficulty, Sam arrived in front of the 200-meter-high Star Waterfall. A fall from such a height could have been fatal for him. But Sam had a smile on his face.


    ''Who can find me in the Forbidden Zone?


    He shook off his thoughts and looked at the waterfall with a serious expression.


    "One... the only way."


    Sam finally pushed himself a little further and fell into the Star Falls with his sword.


    As Sam fell from the Star Falls, he was laughing, thinking of only one thing.


    '' Red Lightning Academy is really mysterious...


    ***


    Meanwhile, it was raining in the sky, and in another part of the academy, two young men were talking.


    An incredible sword energy was emanating from the body of one of them. The sword''s energy was so sharp that you could see small cuts in the air. At the same time, you could tell by the intensity of his aura that he was a half-step Step 2.


    Dera had hidden his power, as Kai had predicted, and had revealed it after the new year at the academy.


    The young man in front of him had black hair stuck to his forehead from the rain. But his hair was already mostly on his forehead, so he was used to it. So Dean''s appearance rarely changed in the rain.


    Dean was looking at Dera with a determined and confident look. Dera once again looked at Dean with suspicion.


    "Are you sure about this? I''ve lost all my friends on this path, aren''t you afraid of losing them too?"


    Dean gritted his teeth and raised his hand, showing Dera his fist.


    "It''s because I''m scared that I''m asking for your help. They''re Kai''s siblings, so of course they''re going to have incredible power. But what about me! I was a normal teenager from a normal world. I''ve worked hard and awakened my Potential to be as strong as them. But it''s not enough, Dera! When that Slayer came to the city, I thought I could handle him alone, but even then, Matt saved us all. I want to help too. Please help me help. "


    Dera sighed at Dean''s words and turned back to watch the rain.


    "Do you want to learn the Way of the Sword so badly?"


    Dean nodded. Dera moved incredibly. For a fleeting moment, Dean could have sworn that all the drops around him had split in two. Dera was clearly putting on a show. But this stunt was clearly unbelievable and almost impossible for someone who hadn''t even gotten to the second level.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "If you want this, I''ll help you, but not the way I am!"


    Dean couldn''t understand Dera''s words.


    "I became a Sword Lord, but there can''t be two Lords or Kings at the same time. You can''t be a Sword Lord!"


    Dean was devastated when he heard Dera''s words. He had come to Dera for a chance, but it hadn''t worked.


    "That''s why you will be the Cosmic Sword King."


    Dera took out a book without letting Dean say anything. The book looked very old, but it was still usable. You couldn''t read the writing unless you looked at it very carefully.


    "Cosmic Sword Art...."


    "I will prepare you for this Sword Art. I never thought of trying it because it is so difficult, but if you are so determined to fulfill your goal then you should study this technique. With this art, you will be able to cut even dimensions. "


    Dean came out of his daze after hearing Dera''s words bowed his head and thanked Dera. Now he too had a way to protect his friends.


    ***


    "RAAAAAAAAA!!! AAAAAAAARGH!!!"


    When Kai suddenly came out of meditation screaming, Randal immediately appeared next to Kai and stabilized the energy of the Yellow Orb with the Heavenly Elemental Sword in less than a second. He then looked at Kai. Kai had screamed and vomited blood the moment he woke up. His hands were shaking.


    Randal quickly grabbed Kai''s cheeks and tried to enter his mind, but could not. Immediately his eyes opened.


    "A prophecy...."


    "Kai! Kai! Kai! Tell me what you saw! Kai tell me what you saw before you forget!!!"


    Kai was still shaking but Randal''s voice brought him back to his senses.


    " W-war.......... T-thousands........ Chaos!"


    "Kai calm yourself down right now and tell me what you saw out there! Kai what happened?!"


    Kai swallowed deeply and took a breath. Then he began to speak.


    "Tens of thousands of people were fighting each other! Screams and severed heads were everywhere! People were dying! There was no land to be seen! Only Blood!"


    Kai took a deep breath after he spoke, but Randal held his breath. His eyes widened with horror.


    "Will it happen again?"


    ***


    In Red Lightning City, people gathered in the center of the city. Orion was meditating with the Underground stone, constantly throwing Yama Energy around him. On the other side, Kronos, Lena, and Kevin were meditating in the King''s Garden. It was better not to disturb them. That''s why most of the people were walking around the center of the city and that''s why it was so crowded.


    At that moment Jace looked at Jack with laughter and pity.


    "Hahahaa Who knew the Balance King already existed. I guess he''s one of the Legions. Maybe another day Jack. hahahahahah"


    Jack sulked and ignored Jace. He wanted to be King of Balance, but someone had already taken that title. His heart ached for it and he was afraid that Kevin would surpass him after he became King of Shadows, so he decided to go on the mission.


    "What do you think you''re going to be? Lena is already Half-Step Purple Lightning. If she goes to Purple Lightning, in a year and a half she''ll be Half Step 2."


    Jace laughed at Jack''s words. Then an aura at the Peak of the Red Lightning''s Peak emanated from his body.


    "The sum of my father''s potential and my Potential is enough to put me on par with a King. When Lena switches to Purple Lightning, believe me, it will take more than a year and a half for her to be half a step."


    After Jace spoke, Jack said nothing more and they waited in silence.


    Meanwhile, Lena was meditating among the flowers. She was very excited. Because if she became King, it would be a sign that she had passed into the Purple Lightning and Lena could become stronger faster than anyone else and be the one to finish this tournament.


    Lena was excited but she was trying very hard not to show it.


    "Don''t get too excited."


    Lena was about to open her eyes when she suddenly heard a voice, but a force prevented her from opening her eyes and took Lena''s consciousness out of her body


    Lena didn''t even realize what was happening. Here was a man in his late twenties.


    "Hello, Lena."


    "Hello......... What should I call you?"


    "Just call me Kaizer."


    Kaizer smiled at Lena and began to walk across the sky with graceful steps. Kaizer''s spirit and Lena''s consciousness were in the sky. Lena was a little surprised to see him, but she didn''t think he would harm her.


    "I could make you King of Pure Healing directly and get off this island."


    "But I won''t do that."


    "I am King Kaizer of Pure Healing. Before the Sky War, I was a healer of the same power as the Supreme Commander. I loved to help people and I had a big dream to participate in the final war."


    "But it looks like I won''t be able to participate in that holy battle of the Legends, but at least you can take my place."


    Kaizer suddenly disappeared from where he was and appeared in front of Lena. A terrifying aura emanated from his soul.


    "Don''t tell me you came here to become the King of Pure Healing! I will teach you healing! Real healing! Don''t equate yourself with that Yellow-haired boy! Even if he is the one from the Legends, he is still very immature! He hasn''t tasted the pain of life and is getting stronger to enjoy himself! I will prepare you for the real battle!"


    Kaizer''s sudden harshness frightened Lena. Yet she spoke with courage.


    "Is Kai alive? "


    "Kai doesn''t matter now! What matters is you! That Vice Principal taught you how to fight. I''m going to teach you the truth... "

 Chapter 131: The Story of Fenrir

    Kronos was still among the flowers, but unlike the others, he was watching his environment. He was watching the bird that landed on his shoulder, despite its huge, frightening size. He was watching the phoenix hovering around him so that he would not be disturbed. He was learning. Learning what kind of hearts monsters have. He was learning about their past and their future. He was on his way to becoming King of the Monsters.


    "It is time, Kronos."


    Kronos turned his head at the voice and looked up at the phoenix in the sky.


    "Time for what?"


    But the Phoenix did not answer. It just grabbed Kronos''s arm collar with his mouth and tried to pull him into the forest. In the past, Kronos would never have gone into a forest with a phoenix, but now he knew that this phoenix could blow him to death. And now he trusted them.


    Cronus left the King''s Garden without anyone noticing. Then he left the city and went into the forest.


    Kronos was walking through the forest and he had his axe with the blue bangs on his back. As the phoenix moved forward, he followed and they went deeper and deeper into the forest.


    As time passed, more and more animals were moving with them. Kronos was caught between the monsters. But he was not afraid. Step by step, he began to move towards the stronger and stronger group.


    Finally, when all the creatures stopped, Kronos stopped too, and when he looked around, he couldn''t hide the surprise on his face.


    Around Kronos were fairies, Hellhounds, one-eyed creatures, and all sorts of creatures from the stream beside them. All the monsters had come to greet something.


    The phoenix traveled a little further and came upon a cave. The aura emanating from the cave was enough to terrify Kronos. He had even forgotten how to breathe.


    "What the hell is this place? Why is this-"


    "Don''t say any more. Soon you will know everything."


    Before Kronos could speak, the sound of footsteps coming from the cave caught his attention. As he turned his gaze toward the cave, he locked eyes with the old wolf who was staring at him. The wolf was limping and had a strange eye patch over one eye. The other eye was green, unlike normal wolves. Even Kronos found it hard to resist the urge to bow to the wolf''s aura.


    "Hello Kronos, my name is Fenrir."


    ***


    When Kronos realized he was facing Fenrir the Doombringer, he did not know what to say. He was facing the holy beast who had swallowed Odin.


    "Son, it is true that I killed Odin, but not at this time. It is only a prophecy among humans. As you can see, I was not killed by Vidar either. What killed me was much more powerful."


    "I am Fenrir! Fenrir the Godslayer! I am Fenrir the Dimension Devourer! I am the creature who decapitated Odin! And I am the one who has killed countless gods like him! I am the Immortal Dragon''s best friend and fallen Ancestor if you can call me that."


    "First I will tell you my story. Perhaps you should get to know me this way. "


    "I was one of the only ones at the top. In the war of the Gods and the Ancestors, the hearts of so many Gods fell into my stomach. I killed and destroyed and terrorized. But I was on a dangerous path, my control was slipping away from me as time went by. I became more and more unconscious, more and more... monstrous."


    "In the end, I attacked my one and only friend. My eye was only covered in blood, but my human friend still couldn''t kill me. He did the only thing he could. He cursed me and waited for someone else to kill me."


    "Because of the curse, I was trapped in my Beast body, and my power was reduced to the weakest of the Levels. Opening Sky....."


    "But after time passed, the Immortal Dragon disappeared. At the same time, when the Ancestral Leader was poisoned and killed by his children, the Gods attacked and killed all the Ancestors."


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "I, on the other hand, began to regain my strength and was able to advance to the level of the Immortal Born a few Billion years later, but it was on that day that someone else realized I was out of control."


    "It was only Half Step Sky, but somehow, I don''t know how he came to the Ancestral Realm and fought me. He was the greatest genius I have ever seen. He was young and very much like someone I admired. And the man who made me the way I was. I soon realized who he was: son. His son."


    "That day I learned the name of the man who cursed me once more. He was strong and one of the rarest people who used his power for good. Who was he? He was Poseidon, god of the sea."


    "At least that''s what he told me, but I don''t believe he was a god. How could he be?! Him! Him! - Forget it!"


    "After Poseidon cursed me, I lost my strength once again, but this time I wasn''t too weak, but there was a big problem. I was a half-step Open Sky and because of the old age of my body, I was in no condition to battle with the Skies. I could not enter the levels again."


    "I fell on this island and when I realized where this island was, I wanted to take advantage of it, but a young man had found this island. He had reached the 6th step, which was unexpected for his age, and he had his master Poseidon with him. I saw Uranus there for the first time and it made me wonder who Poseidon was. Or rather, what he was trying to do."


    "I lived here for years. Millions of years. When Uranus left, this time the six Guardians settled on the island. Poseidon was still near the island, I could feel him."


    "I realized Poseidon was gone 600 years ago, and when I wanted to get out, the 6 Guardians and the reincarnations of Uranus had reached the 6th step and they were all incredibly powerful. Even if it was just the Guardians, I couldn''t resist."


    "I was tired of waiting. I finally started looking for ways to calm myself down. If I could control myself, I wouldn''t have to hide anymore."


    "200 years ago, in the Battle of the Sky, the island fell and I had to hide even more. Then the Guardians and all those like him who were Step 6 died. There was one young man left alive. He was dangerous. His Purified Potential was very dangerous and after a few centuries, he could come back like the others. Purified Potential was something that only the number 1 geniuses of the Ancestral Realm possessed, and this young man, only 300 years old, had a purified body. There was only one thing going through my mind. Danger!"


    "Just as I was about to kill that young man, there he was again. Poseidon blocked me and sent me back to my cave. "


    "A hundred years later, there was finally no one left on the island and I wandered around. I talked to those who had died in the sky war and tried to find out if there was a way to keep me under control, but they didn''t know anything I was close to going out of control again, but this time what I was going to attack was directly against the laws of the Universe. The power of the Universe would have no mercy on me. If I did that, my soul would be condemned to suffer in hell alongside all the gods I had killed. "


    "At that time, a man named Randal came along. He fought a long battle with me, but of course, he defeated me when I was so close to death. "


    "Randal was a Kingslayer. He was the last Kingslayer to retain consciousness and the last person who could help me. "


    "He saved me. But I ran out of time. 100 years later, I made a decision."


    Kronos listened to Fenrir''s life and didn''t know what to say. The stronger he got, the more complicated life became. It was hard for him to understand what was happening here.


    Fenrir stepped forward and pressed his forehead against Kronos'' forehead. Kronos, for some reason, allowed it. It was as if his body knew Fenrir would do nothing.


    "You are my heir now, Kronos."


    ***


    Soon Fenrir was ready to transfer himself into Kronos'' body. Fenrir could no longer live. So he would transfer himself into Kronos'' mind and live inside Kronos with his soul. Kronos looked at Fenrir, who was breathing deeply beside him. He had agreed, knowing it would give him unimaginable power, but it was more than that. His mind was already clouded and drifting in a strange fascination. Randal was the only person on the whole island who could get him out of this dangerous situation, but he wasn''t going to do it.


    Fenrir had tricked Kronos. He had poisoned him and clouded his mind.


    "Master, are you angry?"


    "Depends on what you mean."


    "Are you angry with the Immortal Dragon or Poseidon for cursing you?"


    Fenrir stood for a moment as if thinking. Then he looked sad.


    "I am angry with the Immortal Dragon, angry at him for the harm he did to himself to curse me. I don''t know what happened to him, but whatever happened was my fault. "


    When Kronos saw Fenrir''s sad face, he smiled happily and took the Doombringer in his arms. This horrible beast was now dying and quite small.


    "There is no need to be angry, master. We will have the most fun adventures with you. I will show you everything you have not seen in this time, and believe me, you will have fun. And you don''t have to regret it after this. I will protect my friends no matter what. What happened in your time will not happen in mine. "


    Fenrir was surprised by Kronos''s words. He was about to deny it when he saw the smile on Kronos''s face. He was pleased with himself and confident. Suddenly a light began to emanate from Fenrir and Kronos. The white light gradually covered half the city. At that moment, when Fenrir looked at Kronos'' face, he felt a completely different emotion.


    ''Even in such a body you have such a heart. Maybe that''s what I was missing. You were happy and I was sad. I hope one day you won''t be sad either because I can feel the coming war.

 Chapter 132: King of the Underground

    When Kronos Leaves the City


    ''Where am I?''


    Orion spoke as he opened his eyes in a forest. Looking at his body, he looked like a 10-year-old boy. And his surroundings seemed familiar to him from somewhere.


    Orion searched for something that made sense, but there was nothing around him except trees. He was all alone, just like before.


    Suddenly Orion felt he had to walk. Something was calling him. He took a step. He aged 1 month. He took 1 more step. He grew a little older.


    That''s how Orion reached the age of 15. But he didn''t know what to say to what he saw in front of him.


    "Are you sure we should do this, Mine? This....... It''s not a good thing."


    Hearing what her husband was saying, she frowned and looked at him, there was a baby in his arms and the baby was crying non-stop. But he didn''t seem to care.


    "We have no choice, Eddie! I don''t know what that man is doing with Yama, but Yama is not paying attention here! If the 3 of us are left here, he''ll sense it! Our child has more Spirit Energy than both of us! We must leave him and escape from the Underground Forest while we can!"


    Orion heard everything they said. Slowly he came into her and Adam''s line of sight. They were both surprised to see someone walking towards them like that. Eddie spoke. He was frowning.


    "Who are you? "


    Orion paid him no mind and started to look around more carefully. The more he looked at the strange forest around him, the more he realized something.


    "So this was the Underground Forest. And you...."


    This time the woman frowned too. For some reason, this boy looked familiar to her and she was suspicious. After all, time worked strangely in Yama''s Forest. Very strange.


    Orion locked his gaze on Eddie and Mine. Eddie and Mine trembled under his gaze. They were normal people. How could they not tremble under Orion''s aura?


    "Wh-who are you?"


    When Eddie repeated it once more, Orion didn''t speak again. Instead, he reached for the baby in Mine''s hand and pointed at it with his finger.


    Eddie and Mine were shocked. It seemed that this child was their child grown up. They could understand some things now, even though they had no sanity in the underworld.


    "Why?"


    Eddie and Mine could sense the dangerous feeling coming from Orion. That terrifying aura surrounded them.


    "Why did you leave me?"


    Orion was trying hard not to cry. How should he feel that his parents wanted to leave him in front of his eyes? Scared? Sad? No! In his body, the Yama Energy was in full swing and the feeling of death was spreading throughout the forest. He was the real King in the underworld.


    But Eddie and Mine looked at Orion with cold eyes.


    "Didn''t you hear the answer just now? What are you still asking about? We are people who will do anything to get out of here! You are an anomaly! You were never supposed to be born!!! Did you expect us to love you and raise you in a place like this?!?"


    Orion was surprised by Mine''s angry outburst.


    "Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    Eddie laughed.


    "We''re already dead people, what can you do to us?"


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Orion shook his head from side to side and gathered the Yama energy in one hand. His eyes were in Red-Black energy. But he could see the confused expressions on Eddie and Mine''s faces.


    "Then why are you afraid of Yama? After all, you should be dead, right?"


    Eddie and Mine took two steps back as Orion scattered some of the Yama Energy in his hand.


    "So what''s keeping you here?"


    Orion''s eyes sharpened and he raised his hand full of Patch Energy to the sky. At the same moment, the sky was covered with Patch Energy. Eddie and Mine were speechless.


    "W-that''s impossible! Only Yama, the God of the Underworld, can have that kind of control! You''re not supposed to have that kind of control!"


    The original power of Yama Energy was to destroy souls. So when Yama created this energy, he became the head of the underworld and took control of the Reincarnation cycle. But only one person had ever escaped from his custody and brought souls into the real world. Yama hated Uranus for years because of this incident, but Yama could not touch the power of the Universe. If it weren''t for the Universe''s ban, he would have gone out and killed all the Kingslayers alive.


    But now the Yama knew nothing and Orion painted the sky with the horror of Black and Red.


    "That''s why I have to thank you, for leaving me for 10 years and keeping me alive with Yama Energy.... That is why I am now King of the Underworld."


    Orion''s eyes lit up and the white Light of Kronos and the Red Black Light of Orion met in the middle. But no one was hurt. Both lights only showed that they were Kings and Lena came out of meditation. The aura of Orion and Kronos could not harm her as she had protected the city center with her aura.


    Orion dropped the Light from the sky on his family. Just as the Patch Energy was about to hit Mine and Eddie, Orion saw the look of disgust on Mine''s face.


    "I wish I''d never given birth to you....."


    ***


    One after another, the sound of cracking shook the city. Kronos and Orion had become Kings.


    Alvar and Reina were calm as they watched this scene. But soon Alvar laughed.


    "Don''t you think about becoming a King, Reina? At this rate, they will overtake us."


    Reina was not laughing. He was born in a place in his life where he didn''t need to be King. He was a genius, but he just hid his potential and was lazy. He wasn''t rubbish. He was just too lazy to show that he was a genius.


    "You forget where I come from, Alvar. Do you think anyone from there needs to be King?"


    Alvar laughed again. Reina''s life was also very sad, but Alvar could laugh at anything. He could not be angry or sad about anything. He had lived this way. He was born this way and trained this way.


    "What about you, Alvar? Why don''t you become the Buddha King? Aren''t you the Great Monk?"


    Reina asked sarcastically, but it came at a time when Alvar was rarely serious. An aura began to emanate from Alvar''s body that had not been emitted until now.


    "Me being the Buddha King is like Fury being the Legion King. Fury needs the approval of the Legions to become the Legion King. Mine is much different. In this game the Universe is playing, what I have to do to become the Buddha King is not suitable for the Monks."


    "I must kill the current Buddha King."


    Alvar''s words were final and Reina said no more.


    Meanwhile, Sarah and Zaheer were looking at the light. Sarah was still not a King or a Lord, but she could now go on campaigns. At the same time, she and Zaheer had become very close and they were always joking. Even though they enjoyed every second, Sarah had already learned the art of the Purple Sunflower. But she was still at the beginning of the Orange Lightning.


    "They became Kings too. It''s like we are destined to be Kings in the Skylands."


    Boyd put his arm around Sarah''s shoulder and spoke. By this time Boyd and Sarah had also become very close friends, but Zaheer and Sarah were still closer. Boyd was their second best friend. This didn''t upset Boyd that much. He still had Raiya and other friends.


    "You still haven''t become King Boyd, what do you plan to be King of? You know there is no such thing as the King of Hell in 7 Dimensions, right?"


    Zaheer''s words hit Boyd right where they were supposed to hit, and made Boyd look thoughtful.


    "I''m working on it."


    Zaheer said nothing. He had no intention of becoming a King. Because he knew he could not be King. Even though there were several Kings in Red Lightning City, Zaheer still knew how hard it was to become a King. If he was destined to be King, he would be King when the time came.


    Even if Sarah had no way to become King, she could still become the Lady of Archery. She still had a chance.


    Raiya was nowhere near them. He had made incredible progress in the past year and had entered the Peak of the Orange Lightning without the Guardian of the Body Path. It seemed that the training Ul had given him had saved the increase in power that the Protectorate would bring for later.


    Right now, Raiya is doing push-ups with one finger. This was not for show. It was to increase Raiya''s grip strength. He was doing push-ups with all his fingers. Then he did push-ups without using his arms to strengthen his legs. For his arms, Raiya had a few tons of stuff. He could already be a Senior with his strength, but as if he didn''t have time for that, Ul was working him without even letting him think about it.


    Emma, Melony, and Milah were on duty again. Emma was happy to know that Kai was alive, but she couldn''t do anything about it now. Kai would only come back if he wanted to.

 Chapter 133: Depths of the Cave

    Kai and Randal stood facing each other and looked at each other with serious faces. An icy aura emanated from both of them.


    But there was a difference. At times they couldn''t help giggling and it was hard not to laugh. They were playing a game.


    1 hour passed and they were still holding themselves back, but Kai was drooling while holding himself back. Seeing this, Randal also forced himself not to laugh and started drooling too.


    Kai and Randal were pushing each other and trying with all their might to be the winner, but it was really hard for both Randal and Kai to hold on.


    Kai smiled at the idea and slowly removed his horns. When Randal saw Kai taking off his horns, he gave him a look of despair. It was not enough to make him laugh.


    Just then Kai put his horns back in. Then he took them out again and put them back in. The succession of horns out and back put Randal in a difficult position.


    "PUHAHAHAHAHA!!! "


    Finally, Randal started laughing, spraying the water from his mouth on Kai. Kai couldn''t take it anymore and sprayed the water from his mouth on Randal''s face.


    The two managed to calm down after laughing like that for minutes. They both stood up. Kai bent down to waist height and saluted Randal.


    "You did well, Kai. It''s been over a year and today you turn 16. There is one last thing you must do before you take the exam to show that you are now my student."


    Randal lifted Kai with his hand and pointed deeper into the Cave.


    "Why do you think the Force of the Universe blessed this place a hundred years ago and refused to allow people above Step 2 to enter?"


    Kai couldn''t say anything about it because he didn''t know anything. Randal didn''t wait any longer and continued.


    "A secret aura emanates from the depths of this cave. It''s strong and sharp and I''ve never seen anything like it in my life, certainly not a living thing. So I hoped it was a treasure and I tried to get in, but not even someone on the 6th step could get in here. So I ignored it and did other things, but I''m sure you can go in there and get a great treasure. "


    Kai didn''t know what to say to what he had just heard, but he turned his gaze to the depths of the cave Randal had shown him. It was his greatest desire to become truly strong and to do so was his purpose in life.


    "Yes, master. I will go in there and get the treasure."


    With that last word, Kai tried to move toward the Cave, but Randal held him back.


    "This treasure is not a simple thing, Kai. Don''t expect the treasure to come to you without a test. You must be prepared for a test. Go and gather what you need and remember that in this Cave, prepared for the bottom of Step 2, you may encounter the defense mechanisms of the purple Lightning. Be ready for anything. "


    Kai nodded at Randal''s words and quickly left his seat to get ready.


    ***


    All this time, Kai hadn''t just laughed and had fun with Randal. Randal had given him knowledge as well as strengthened his abilities. He had learned to survive, so Kai could escape from someone in Purple Lightning. In fact, given the proper equipment, Kai could kill anyone below Step 2.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    At the same time, Randal had collected many plants from Sky Island. With these plants and treasures, Kai''s escape from someone in the Purple Lightning was a piece of cake.


    Within an hour Kai had everything ready and stood before Randal with his sword slung across his back. He was wearing the Crimson Robe of energy that Randal had made for him. At the same time, the Immortal Dragon blood circulating in his body was stabilized. Kai could also use Turkish blood and six million souls. He could not use any of his bloodlines to their full power. For that, he first had to find the truth hidden behind his bloodlines. So he would travel to Seattle, to the Eastern Dragon Temple, and the sacred Turkish lands. After the World Tournament, of course.


    Randal smiled when he saw that Kai was fully prepared and allowed him to descend deeper into the cave. As soon as Kai stepped from the wooden floor to the stone floor, Randal''s expression changed, and became worried.


    "I hope that what awaits you there will be of use to you, Kai. In the future... You''ll need it. "


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the city of Red Lightning, the Legends and Emperors were gathered together. There was a tense atmosphere.


    "How do you plan to stop the Immortal Sword Academy? The technique the Academy has found is very dangerous. We need to warn all the Academies soon," said one of the Emperors.


    "The technique they are using is very dangerous. Is there anyone here who is not afraid of this technique?" said another Emperor. The other developers agreed with his words.


    "I don''t know how they found the weakness of the Immortal Formation, but something tells me they want to kill us all. "


    Zaheer''s words caused silence in the room. The Immortal Sword Academy had somehow found a flaw in the Immortal Formation. The Formation did not work on people who had died by the Immortal Sword Art, and so people were dying.


    "There should be an inter-academy meeting as soon as possible to discuss this matter!" Lena said fiercely. Normally rarely angry, she had become cautious and in control of her temper since she had entered Kaizer''s training. But she still wasn''t the King of Pure Healing and Kaizer didn''t want to make her the King of Pure Healing too quickly.


    Everyone agreed with Lena''s words and an envoy was sent to each Academy. The topic of discussion was the destruction of the Immortal Sword Academy.


    ***


    Kai had entered the cave and had begun to descend into the depths. He had just passed the place that had blocked Randal''s passage.


    Kai was looking around, moving through the walls of the cave in case of any attack.


    RAAAAAAAR!!!! VAAAAAAAR!!!!


    The moment Kai heard the sound of a Beast, he drew his sword and tied the arms of his backpack around his waist. He had given his ring to the Little Tiger. That''s why Randal had given him a bag. He went down into the cave with it.


    At that moment a monster appeared in front of Kai. It had only one eye and was carrying a giant mace of thorns. It was at least 4 meters long.


    When Kai saw this monster, he thought of the wolf Diana had made him fight 2 years ago. Back then he couldn''t even control his mind. Now he had regained the powers of the 6 Senses and his strength was far superior to this beast.


    The beast was Red Lightning, but it had thicker skin and strength than Grim, but that didn''t matter to Kai. The moment he drew his sword, the fate of this beast was sealed.


    The Beast swung its mace at Kai, but Kai dodged the attack by spinning on his heel. At the same moment the Beast let go of the mace and sent its fist at Kai, but Kai was still indifferent. This monster could not affect him.


    As the fist came towards Kai, Kai looked into the Beast''s eyes out of the corner of his eye. The Beast was surprised by the terrifying aura it suddenly felt, but it dared not stop itself and sent its fist at Kai with all its might.


    Kai said nothing else. As it came at him, he somersaulted and dodged the Beast''s fist. In mid-air, he put both feet together and struck the Beast in the eye.


    But Kai wasn''t finished as the Beast groaned in pain. He stepped on the Beast''s arm and leaped up again, pulling his sword out of the air.


    The Beast was confident in its skin and knew that no one in the Middle of the Orange Lightning could slice it with a sword. Still, Kai''s terrifying aura made him uneasy and he protected his head with his arms.


    Kai continued to stare nonchalantly into the air. When he took out his sword, he also opened the lid of the flask next to his bag.


    "Raindrop Sutra...."


    Water rose from the flask and appeared at the tip of the Heavenly Elemental Sword. Kai wielded the sword like the flow of a river. He spun around and severed the head of the Beast with the sword.


    The monster protected its head with its hands, but Kai''s Raindrop Sutra made the sword as slippery and sharp as a raindrop. When Kai landed back on the ground, he started walking without a care in the world. With a huge one-eyed corpse behind him. Meanwhile, something else was going through his mind.


    ''I hope the master put his delicious sandwiches in my bag.

 Chapter 134: The Art of Two-Finger World Slash

    Kai kept moving through the cave. His steps were quiet and calm. He was ready to be attacked at any moment by a monster or a trap and he had his sword in his hand. He had come very far in the cave. As time passed, the level of the attacking things increased, and the last time he had fought half a step purple lightning-level creatures he was tired. The next monster he would face would most likely be Purple Lightning and Kai could not win against it. So he was ready to flee at any moment.


    Just then the wall collapsed and a roar shook the whole cave. The Beast he faced now was Purple Lightning, and there was no way Kai could win against it.


    "Not good."


    Kai instantly swung his sword and the blade struck the Purple Lightning Beast in its gap, knocking it back two steps. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Kai began to run.


    Kai ran deeper into the cave for a short while and then another monster roared. Kai cursed his luck when he saw a second monster approaching him from behind.


    The monsters were very strong but slower than a normal Purple Lightning Enhancer. Their stone bodies and large size gave them more strength than normal, but they had to be slow. Kai was very lucky in this respect.


    Kai''s eyes flashed as he ran and 6 Lightning Bolts appeared. At the same time, the distance between him and the Monsters remained equal.


    Kai took a deep breath and cursed his luck when he stepped on something with his foot.


    Suddenly arrows started flying from both walls, Kai jumped as an arrow came from below him and sliced it in half with his sword, but there were too many arrows and Kai couldn''t keep up even with his sense of Curiosity. He needed something like Alan''s Jade Eye to keep up with the arrows.


    But Kai didn''t need to catch the arrows. As Kai''s feet touched the ground, Kai smashed the ground with his sword.


    "Curse of the Endless Thorns!"


    Thorns 2 meters wide shot up from the ground and pierced the arrow shooting points into the walls.


    There was another roar as Kai kept running.


    "Come on!!!"


    Kai kept running without looking back. At that moment, scales began to appear on his arms.


    "Immortal Dragon Form 60%!!!"


    As the scales reached his legs, Kai''s speed increased by an incredible doubling.


    3 Monsters were coming after him and Kai had a plan in mind, but the last Monster-


    RAAAAAAAAAAAAHRGG!!!


    As soon as a half-step 2nd step monster came after him, Kai realized he couldn''t run anymore. These monsters were 95% slower than a normal developmental, but what kind of comedy was it for Kai to win against a monster that was 2 lightning bolts superior to him?


    "Immortal Dragon Form 100%!!!"


    Kai''s eyes and body were completely covered with scales and Kai''s teeth became sharp. At the same time, Kai''s skin turned white and his eyes lost their red color and became purple. His hair also turned white and his lips turned red.


    After Kai entered King Mode and 100% of his Immortal Dragon Form, his speed increased tremendously, but there was still a huge gap between him and the monster.


    Kai quickly took his bag in front of him and started rummaging through it. The half-step by half-step the Beast was getting closer.


    There was only 1 meter between them. It was unthinkable for Kai to fight these monsters. A monster with a half-step 2nd step development would kill him as soon as it touched him.


    Centimeters away, Kai saw the door ahead and found the jar. Just as he threw himself through the door, he threw the jar against the wall above the door.


    For a while, after Kai passed through the door, there were sounds of disintegration, but finally, when silence fell, Kai came out of King Mode and Immortal Dragon Form and began to breathe deeply. He hadn''t experienced action like this in a long time.


    "That was close."


    Kai didn''t talk anymore and let himself fall to the ground and breathe. If he had faced those monsters, he would have been eliminated from the World Tournament. Where could he leave Little Tiger here and go?


    When Kai finally lifted his head and looked around, he saw a statue, but the moment he saw it, he threw himself back.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    TIRRIM...!!!


    Suddenly he felt a sensation that took his breath away, untied his shoelaces, and made his whole body tremble. Was it fear? Maybe excitement... No, it was not. Kai stared in horror at the particles of matter swirling around him.


    It had nothing to do with the statue''s appearance. It was the statue''s aura. Kai had never felt such an aura in his life.


    Not from Randal, not from the Guardians, not from his past lives. It was the aura of a trail that divided the realms. Sharp! So sharp and ancient! The intensity of the aura materialized and turned into particles flying through the air. Kai couldn''t help feeling like he was underwater.


    The statue was a young man. His right leg was stretched out straight and his left leg was bent. He held one hand behind his back and the other in front of him. His gaze was sharp and full of violence.


    Kai could not hide his admiration even as he looked at the statue of the young man. Soon his gaze shifted to the young man''s hands. On both hands, all the fingers were closed except for the index and middle fingers. But Kai could feel that aura. Stronger than Randal''s aura, stronger than the aura of his past lives, stronger than the aura of the 6 Guardians, it was coming from between the two joined fingers of this young man.


    Kai stood up and continued to watch the young man. He had a bandana on his forehead and it seemed to keep his hair from falling in front of him.


    After a while, Kai saw the stone tablets appearing in a row under the statue. As soon as Kai was in front of the stone tablets, an energy from the statue struck Kai.


    "My name is Kain. Now I want to tell you my story before I give you the Double Finger World Slashing Art."


    Kai jumped back because of the voice he suddenly heard. The first time he had heard a voice in his mind, he had found himself in a fantastic world. But what about this time...


    "This is the 5210th Sky Year and I am Kain, the Conqueror of Sky Island. "


    "I was born a long time ago as the tenth son of a great emperor. Soon, because of my potential, they made me do all kinds of training and I missed my childhood."


    "Even though they praised my talent, there were many people more talented than me. They trained me aimlessly. My childhood was lost for nothing. "


    "When I was 10 years old, my brother the 11th Prince was born. He was 4 years old in the Earth Realm when I reached the Sky Realm at 14. We were 10 years apart, but it looked like he would surpass me in a few years. "


    " So they gave up on me and started to love my brother, but I knew what my brother was like. He was like me and like me, he would lose his childhood for nothing. "


    "But I couldn''t do anything and I was weak, but I still didn''t want to give my brother to them. At the age of 15, I broke new ground by entering the Dao Prince realm. But my brother also entered the Sky realm and became the first person to reach the Sky realm at the age of 5. "


    "At the age of 16, I reached the Top of the Dao Prince Realm, but while I expected my brother to become a Dao Prince, he failed and stayed at the Top of the Sky Realm at the age of 6. "


    "I was afraid. I was afraid they would throw my brother away like they did to me, but the day I became Dao King I met the Universe Force."


    "The Universe Force was not very old and this was known to everyone, but it was powerful. And he helped me create an art. The Art of the Double Finger World Crossing... "


    "I had made this art with all my heart and my desire to protect my brother, and the power of the Universe had lifted the laws on this art. This art could show a power that a human could not see. It was the only technique not forbidden by the heavens."


    "I practiced this Art for 3 Years and finally at the age of 19, I was able to touch the 2nd Level of the Art. I was proud of myself because this Art was the only Art that had 5 levels. Even the ancient arts were worthless compared to this Art. "


    "When I turned 20, I was finally able to use Level 2 of the Art, but a great weight had fallen on me. If I didn''t have Emperor blood pure enough to use this technique, or if I didn''t have the Will of the Sword, I would have lost my arm while using this art, and it could not be healed in any way. "


    "Even though I had everything, the Art was too powerful and my progress slowed down after I came to the Double Finger Land Slash. Still, with my power in the Immortal Realm and this Art, I could do what I had to do."


    "My brother had just turned ten. No one even noticed me. Because I hid the fact that I had entered the Immortal Realm. "


    "My brother was stuck on the fringes of the Emperor Realm. And my family was slowly giving up on him. "


    "That day I split the city in two and destroyed the Imperial Palace. When I left the planet with my brother, I left behind an empty empire."


    " My brother and I traveled through planets and dimensions, and when he entered the Immortal realm, I entered the Ancient Immortal realm and began my conquests. I conquered planet after planet, but I had barely reached the Double Finger Planet Slash. "


    " Eventually I came across a planet called Earth. The methods of development were very different, but I fell in love with a woman. Thanks to her I reached the Top of World Slashing, and that day I sealed the name of this art in the universe as the Art of Double Finger World Slashing. "


    "After a while, I wanted to enter the Divine realm. After conquering the sky island, I entered this cave today and I will try to enter the Divine realm deep within. If I succeed, I will not need to go any further. I have decided to bring peace to this universe."


    "If I fail, I don''t want this Art to disappear with me. I would like to give it to my wife, but I know the risks of this Art and I am sure that someone will try to steal it from her. So I buried it here with my sculpture. If I succeed, I will take it from here and use it with my descendants to preserve the order of the universe. If I didn''t fail, you wouldn''t have to listen to me, but I can skip this place. "


    "For this Art, take the position of the statue and send your Sword Will between your fingers. Once you have done it once, at every opportunity, interlace your fingers and send your Sword Will between them. It''s easy, isn''t it? Of course only if you fulfill the necessary conditions."


    "Why didn''t I succeed in this Art? It doesn''t matter. How successful will you be? You will show it to me. "

 Chapter 135: Master Randal

    Kai took a deep breath as he listened to Kain''s words. He took the stance of the statue and breathed deeply, a determined look on his face. A broad smile appeared on his face.


    "Don''t worry, Kain. I will do my best to succeed in this art."


    Kai put his fingers together and touched the statue with a serious expression on his face.


    An energy from the statue began to enter Kai''s body. At the same time, Kai crossed his fingers and began to send the will of the sword between his two fingers.


    Kai and the statue drew energy in the same way, but the energy that entered the statue came directly to Kai. Kai hadn''t entered the Red Lightning yet, so he couldn''t learn the art yet, but as soon as he got his master''s permission, he would enter the Red Lightning and learn the art of Two Finger Body Slash.


    Kai closed his eyes. With every second that passed, he felt it. The power that was born between his fingers. The flow. The call he felt in his body. This energy gave him strength. His sword will deepened and he could cut through everything with his fingers like paper.


    But Kai didn''t do it. He couldn''t. An art was a burden for the body and it was not like the art Kai had in his sword. He might have learned it but he couldn''t practice it.


    Kai did not open his eyes. A light shone between his fingers and his body grew stronger. Slowly, he brought his body back together and pulled his feet away. He brought his hands to the height of his stomach and held them like a sword.


    Kai threw his right hand behind his back and stretched his left hand in front of him. It was as if he held two swords in both hands and threatened two enemies. Slowly, his legs tensed and his knee bent. An ancient sword will begin to emanate from Kai''s body. This was Kai''s will to win. The will to rise to the top with this art. He desperately wanted to reach level 5 of the Two-Finger World Slashing Art, but even the person who created this art couldn''t reach that level. Nevertheless, Kai was determined to reach the top without being affected by anything.


    Kai was unaware of the ancient aura emanating from his body, but his excitement made him stand up and look around with a smile on his face.


    "If Kain has failed, where is his body? Even his body could be a great treasure for me. If not, I am sure the master will do something for him."


    Kai began to look around, but there was nothing but a hole in the ceiling in the center of the cave. Even though there was a hole in the ceiling, it was only a trace, and the rest of the hole was covered with stone, but Kai recognized the trace and knew that there was something here.


    Not finding anything else, Kai took a deep breath and stared at the statue. He started to laugh as a devilish expression appeared on his face.


    "Heheheheheheheheh"


    ***


    Meanwhile, inside the cave, Randal took a deep breath. Then he went outside and looked up at the sky. An aura of determination radiated from his body. His gaze seemed to challenge the heavens.


    "It''s time to move to the levels."


    Randal clenched his fists and opened his hand. Not even a second had passed when a clock appeared in his hand.


    "There''s no point in waiting any longer. I will prove that I am not a coward!"


    It was an alarm clock. Randal pressed the alarm clock''s button. After a short time, the minute hand of the clock began to speed up. With each turn, energy was emitted from the clock. In time, six emotions were also emitted.


    As Randal absorbed the energy into his body, the sky began to close. The change in the sky attracted the attention of many people in the Skylands and made them turn their attention in that direction. After all the time they had spent in this land, they had learned some things. Some of them understood that there was trouble, but they wondered who was causing it.


    At that moment, the watch in Randal''s hand ran out, and he crushed it and threw it aside. As he sat cross-legged on the ground, a pair of horns flew out of his head.


    Randal was not meditating, but the power of the sky was enough to send him into an illusion.


    ***


    Randal opened his eyes to find himself standing on a cliff. He couldn''t help but grimace when he saw this cliff. It represented a time before his old body began to develop. When Randal was a 76-year-old shepherd.


    Once again, Randal left his house at the top of the cliff and went to work in the fields. He did his daily work as well as he could and didn''t notice that it was evening. As usual.


    When Randal returned home, he was once again greeted by his wife, Izora. Though her body was aging, Randal still loved her. That smile had graced his life for 55 years. He was happy. Happier than he could ever be.


    The first lightning struck.


    Randal was home with his wife when an explosion ripped through the wooden house.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Randal barely opened his eyes and struggled to get out from under the rubble of his destroyed house, but the boards were too heavy for an old man like Randal to lift.


    Still, Randal used everything he had and managed to lift the board off of him. His head was bleeding and his eyesight was very bad, but he was still worried about Izora.


    2. Lightning struck.


    Randal looked at a young man in his twenties who had lifted his beloved wife by the neck in front of him. The man had boots on his feet, and on the boots were long feathers. He also wore a helmet, with feathers on both sides of the helmet, through which you could see his white hair. But Randal didn''t care about any of that. All he cared about was his wife and her health. Izora was 75 years old and could be seriously injured if she continued to be lifted by the neck.


    "Please! Please let her go!"


    Randal could not find the words. Hermes, on the other hand, was completely calm. He turned his eyes and looked at Randal.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    "My prey has finally shown up."


    "Please don''t hurt him! I''ll do anything you want! Please...just let her go..."


    Hermes looked at Randal with a condescending expression.


    3. Lightning struck.


    Hermes broke Izora''s neck.


    "...."


    Randal could not utter a word. His legs gave out and he fell to his knees. His heart had shattered into a thousand pieces and now Hermes was destroying them all.


    "Once I have you, I will destroy the reincarnation cycle of Uranus."


    As Hermes moved towards Randal step by step, Randal didn''t care. What was the point of dying or having his soul destroyed compared to losing the love of his life?


    When Hermes was in front of Randal, he raised his hand and it began to shake.


    "You should never have been born."


    4. Lightning struck.


    Suddenly a sheet of water came at Hermes and he dodged the attack with his incredible speed.


    Hermes laughed and looked at his brother coming toward him. His blond hair was blowing in the wind as usual. His blue eyes were focused on Hermes. Poseidon was as dazzling as ever.


    "Brother, I didn''t expect you to come here, but what makes you think you can beat me? I''m a born immortal..."


    Randal didn''t remember anything after that. All he remembered was that Poseidon''s body was surrounded by the sea.


    When Randal woke up, he was taken by Poseidon. Poseidon offered him food and a way to live. He then told him about the world of development, but Randal, still in the throes of his wife''s death, had no idea. Until Poseidon''s last words.


    "Do you want your revenge?"


    5. Lightning struck.


    Randal and Poseidon trained deeply and worked hard for years. Finally, after 30,000 years, Randal was able to become Half Step Opening Sky, exactly 10,000 years after Uranus.


    Poseidon touched Randal''s shoulder and smiled at him.


    "You can now enter levels, Randal."


    Poseidon rarely smiled. To see him smile was something that happened once in a hundred million years. But Randal''s fearful look quickly wiped that smile away.


    "Master, are you sure? I''m... I can''t! I need time to level up!"


    Randal''s words angered Poseidon.


    "There is no time, Randal! War is coming! You must become stronger and save us all!"


    Even as Poseidon said it, he saw the fear in Randal''s eyes immediately after he said it. As Poseidon''s eyes widened, he realized a detail he should have realized years ago. Randal was not the one. He could see his true feelings in his eyes. He didn''t want revenge. Maybe a little at first, but not anymore. Poseidon had wasted 30,000 years. He understood what Randal felt.


    "You''re afraid..."


    6. Lightning struck.


    CRACKTT!!!!


    Randal grabbed his shoulder with his hand as he woke from the illusion. There was a large lightning wound on his shoulder. But before he could do anything, another bolt of lightning appeared in the sky.


    7. Lightning struck.


    "RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHRGG!!!"


    Randal screamed in pain. His horns were torn off and every muscle in his body was about to explode.


    "Hahahaa Master, look what I brought you!"


    Kai struggled to drag the statue out of the cave. He was sweating. He was exhausted. The statue was heavy, and it had taken a lot of effort to get it out of the cave. He was out of breath. But he was excited and happy. He was looking forward to making jokes with his master. But that happiness could not last forever.


    The smile on his face ended when he saw Randal. He dropped the statue from his back when the smile suddenly faded. At that moment, he saw the lightning gathering in the sky. As he looked at Randal with his eyes, he saw the look of despair on Randal''s face.


    "Don''t come..."


    Randal could only speak in a hoarse voice, but Kai understood what he was saying.


    Kai could do nothing when the 8th Trouble''s bolt of lightning fell from the sky and hit Randal.


    "AAAAAARGH!!!"


    Before Randal could scream anymore, he vomited a handful of blood and fell to the ground. He could barely breathe, but he knew he would not survive the last bolt of lightning that was gathering in the sky.


    The last bolt of trouble fell from the sky in white flashes. As Randal awaited his death, a shadow appeared in front of him.


    "THE ART OF BLACK LIGHTNING!!! 2ND LIGHTNING!!! ASCENDING BLACK LIGHTNING!!!!!"


    "TRUE DRAGON FORM!!!"


    The 6 lightning bolts in Kai''s eyes turned black, and black lightning bolts began to emerge from Sirius. White Lightning and Black Lightning collided as Kai swung his Heavenly Elemental Sword up and down. At the same time, scales appeared on various parts of Kai''s body, but unlike the Immortal Dragon Form, these scales glowed with red energy underneath the scales.


    At the same time, there was a crackling sound that no one could hear, and Kai was at the peak of the Orange Lightning.


    "RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!"


    When Kai challenged the Trouble Lightning, the Celestial Trouble Lightning seemed unwilling to destroy his friend - the Black Lightning. But in time, he buried Kai in the ground. Kai had no chance against such power.


    Randal''s eyes lit up when he looked at Kai. He finally saw the answer. For the first time in a long time, his heart was at peace. He had been afraid for years, but not for no reason. And why now?


    ''Because he''s not afraid.''


    Randal''s eyes filled with pity as he looked at Kai and forced himself to stand.


    Kai saw Randal trying to get up and wanted to stop him, but he couldn''t because he was blocking the lightning. But the lightning had become stronger the moment he saw Randal. He was like a dog with a bone.


    The White Lightning blocked the Black Lightning and hit Randal.


    Randal was destroyed by the White Lightning, but there were no screams or cries of pain. Kai looked at Randal in horror. His eyes were filled with tears.


    Randal pulled Kai''s head towards him and hugged him. He pulled his head closer and planted a kiss on Kai''s forehead.


    "Thank you..."


    "I''m not afraid anymore..."


    Kai listened painfully to his master''s parting words, unable to stop the tears from falling from his eyes. Randal smiled at Kai one last time and pulled Kai into a hug.


    Randal''s body stilled. The lightning of trouble faded. As Kai cried and held Randal''s body, his eyes flashed again, painting the sky red, but Kai didn''t care. The death of his master in his arms had caused him the greatest pain of his life. Kai''s tears dripped on Randal. But it didn''t matter anymore. Randal was dead.

 Chapter 136: Destroying a City (1)

    Kai prepared a grave for his master. He stood for hours in front of the grave and laid his broken horns on it. An inscription remained on the grave.


    The best master you will ever see.


    Kai left the grave and started to pack his things. It made no sense to stay here anymore. His master was dead, and he had learned the art of Double Finger World Slashing. Soon he would reach the level of Body Slashing. After that, he would move on to target more distant peaks. And for those who couldn''t...


    After gathering what he needed, Kai stood in front of Kain''s statue. It still radiated the old aura, but Kai was no longer affected by it. He didn''t want to be affected by anything.


    Kai took Kain''s position one last time and nodded to Kain.


    "Thank you for teaching me this art."


    Then Kai swung his sword and the flaming sword shattered the statue.


    "But no one else must know this art. Even if this art only destroys them, there will always be danger."


    The two-finger world slashing art required knowledge of the sword will and a bloodline of sufficient purity. At that time, Kai was the only one with those requirements. He was also the only one who found the status, and there was no status anymore. No one could learn the art unless Kai wanted to.


    Before Kai left, he stood one last time in front of his master''s grave and bowed.


    "You will always be my master."


    Without letting his eyes fill with tears, Kai left the cave and walked through the forest. He was now in Red Lightning and his power was enough to crush anyone under Purple Lightning, and once Kai learned the Double Finger Body Slash, he could fight anyone in Purple Lightning.


    Of course, Kai''s words were for geniuses. Kai could kill anyone under Purple Lightning. Genius or beast, it made no difference.


    When Kai jumped over the trees, he saw someone else. Kai''s eyes lit up with the person he saw.


    "An emissary..."


    Kai suddenly accelerated and before the Emissary knew it, he had grabbed him by the neck and thrown him to the ground.


    The Emissary couldn''t help but widen his eyes in fear when he saw the young man in the cloak in front of him.


    "S-sir, I-I-I-I''m just a messenger."


    "It doesn''t matter who you are. What academy you come from."


    Kai''s aura was oppressive and overpowering. It was impossible for a messenger to survive against this aura, but Kai was already able to kill this boy with his aura.


    "From the Red Sphere Academy, sir."


    Kai frowned when he heard that it was the Red Orb Academy and looked at the red lightning in his cloak.


    "This might work."


    Kai ripped the messenger''s throat out and disappeared, leaving him in a pool of blood. Of course, he went through the messenger''s pockets first.


    As Kai moved quickly through the forest, he plucked a blood-eye flower he passed and began to squeeze it. When the Blood Eye flower was crushed, it released a red liquid. Without letting it get anywhere else on his cloak, Kai transformed the red lightning into a ball.


    Kai felt himself approaching Red Orb City and slowed down. He was more normal and had the speed of a Senior.


    Red Orb City was the second center of the Red Orb Academy. Their first center was a fortress and the most important warriors were there. Their legendary leader had passed to the Purple Lightning.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    But the City Lord of Red Orb City was at the peak of the Red Lightning. Killing him was not too much of a problem for Kai.


    Kai moved forward and arrived at the entrance of the city. The person standing in front of the city entrance didn''t dare to keep the titled person waiting.


    After entering the city, Kai entered a crowded area with slow and calm steps. In this area where everyone was moving with difficulty, Kai did not attract any attention.


    At that moment, Kai placed his sword horizontally on the water canteens on both sides of his backpack. The Heavenly Elemental Sword was placed horizontally, touching the mouths of both canteens. The Heavenly Poison that dripped from Sirius entered the flasks. And mixed with the water.


    No one noticed this scene because of the crowd. After a few minutes, Kai came out of the crowd, but Sirius was hanging on his back and the flasks were closed.


    At that moment, Kai saw the fountain in the center of the city.


    Kai quickly took off his cloak and put it in his pocket. He was so fast that no one noticed the change in Kai. At the same time, he wore the smile of an excited developer.


    Kai walked step by step as if he had just seen the fountain and looked around thoughtfully.


    When he turned to a young man who was passing by, the smile on his face relaxed and the young man''s face relaxed as well.


    "Excuse me, I''ve just come from the castle and I''m developing a water feature, so can you tell me about this fountain?"


    The young man could not resist Kai''s kindness. He immediately smiled and looked at the well.


    "You are really lucky. This well was probably built a long time ago. The water mechanism of the whole city is provided by this well. It would be advantageous for you to develop near it."


    Kai made a surprised face but quickly turned back to the boy and thanked him. Then, smiling like a normal teenager, he walked over to the well and sat cross-legged in front of it, closing his eyes. He could feel the water splashing behind him.


    Kai had closed his eyes, but without anyone noticing, Kai took a knife out of his pocket and cut a small hole in one of the canteens.


    The water from Kai''s canteen dripped onto the stones of the fountain, but not into the water. It needed pressure to spill. It would run onto the stone and stay there. This made Kai very uncomfortable. He hadn''t expected such a ridiculous obstacle in his plan.


    Kai couldn''t help the smile on his face when he heard footsteps. When the footsteps came closer, he quickly threw his right hand from his knees to his sword. And as soon as Kai''s hand touched the hilt, a scream was heard.


    "AAAAAA!!! "


    With a scream, a girl slipped and fell on Kai, knocking him into the well.


    Kai didn''t understand anything as he fell into the water. It was unexpected, but it had already widened the hole in the canteen on his right side. Kai kept his composure despite the situation. When the poisonous water had completely dissolved into the well, Kai was able to open his eyes and stop pretending that he had water in his eyes. When he looked at the beautiful girl in front of him, he seemed to have completely different thoughts, but his mind and heart were always with Emma.


    The girl saw this beautiful face before she apologized to the young man she had fallen on. Her heart fluttered and her face blushed. For she was literally in Kai''s embrace.


    Even though Kai was pretending, after a while he was embarrassed that she was still in his arms. Because some of his organs had a very strong sense of feeling.


    "Well... I wonder if you could get off me?"


    As Kai''s words made her even more embarrassed, she realized where she was and immediately jumped out of the well. You could see the emotions of a young girl in her face.


    Kai also came out of the water laughing. The girl''s behavior reminded him of Emma.


    " E-excuse me..... "


    Kai laughed. Shrugging off his clothes, he looked at her with a sincere smile, pretending to be upset that his clothes were wet.


    "Oh, it''s no big deal. I''ll just change and come back."


    Kai walked on under her admiring gaze and disappeared into an alley.


    But Kai wasn''t done yet. He suddenly stepped out of the alley into the crowded area and walked silently. As he walked, his hand went back to his sword. When his clothes dried in seconds, Kai turned his eyes to a shop. Some people had set up such shops for essential tools and did business through barter.


    Kai put on his cloak again before he entered the shop. His eyes hardened and his aura thickened. When he frowned, he looked nothing like before. He looked like a fierce warrior now, and the moment he entered the shop, he would strike the owner in the heart.


    "I need a map of the city! Can you give me that?!"


    Kai''s voice was hardened and filled with power at the same time. This intimidated the shopkeeper and he didn''t realize that he had never seen a titled man like Kai before.


    The shopkeeper immediately took out a card and handed it to Kai. Kai was about to ask how much it was when the shopkeeper stopped him with his hand.


    " From us."


    Kai said nothing more and left the shop. The smile on his face was as bright as ever.


    But when Kai entered the crowd, he switched back to his stern temperament. He walked down the crowded street and around a corner. At the same time, he could feel auras coming from inside the houses.


    After a while, Kai threw himself against the door of the next house and entered normally. But no one noticed that he had broken the lock.


    Kai quickly went upstairs in the small house. When he entered the bedroom, he started to hear moans and different sounds. He grimaced a little and before they realized anything, he had separated their heads from their bodies.


    Kai didn''t look at their bodies. After a while, they had already disappeared. The Teleportation Formation and the Immortal Formation were working at full capacity.


    Kai immediately cleared the table and put the map on it.


    "It is time for the graduation of your training, Master."

 Chapter 137: Destroying a City (2)

    Kai put the map on the table and saw the tracks on the map. Soon he found what he was looking for.


    "The ventilation system".


    Kai would have to wait until tomorrow for his plan to take full effect. When he realized that he had nothing else to do, he went back to bed. He was about to lie down when he felt the stench coming from the bed.


    The smell disgusted Kai. A couple had just had an affair here and died before they could clean up. Kai hadn''t even thought about cleaning it up.


    Kai grabbed the sword on his back again. At the same moment, the blanket flew into the air and the flames engulfed and destroyed it. At the same moment, the sheet was also covered in flames and destroyed by Kai. Kai lay on the bed and waited for this night to end.


    ***


    In the morning Kai woke up and took a deep breath and looked out of the window at the sun. The warmth he felt in his body gave him a strange feeling.


    "I haven''t slept in a place like this for a long time."


    The feeling reminded him of his days at the Academy. It had been nearly a year and a half. Time passed quickly and incessantly. Kai was 1.78 meters tall, but his body was much bigger than before. After the age of 20, he wouldn''t grow anymore. He had 4 years left.


    Kai didn''t think any further and quickly stood up and put the map in his pocket, but this time he didn''t wear his red robes or cape. He only had his second poison bottle and his sword with him. He wore the same black clothes as the envoy. He would travel incognito. If he took his bag and other belongings with him, the people in Red Lightning would be able to spot him. With nothing on him, not even the City Lord would notice him. He was just an ordinary developmentalist.


    Kai went out the back window and jumped onto the roof. At the same moment, a map appeared in his hand. Of course, he didn''t want to walk around this unknown city without a map.


    Kai jumped off the roof and went silently to the ventilation center.


    A city has many problems. Even though the people here were in a tournament, they still had to live. There were hot and cold periods. That''s why skilled people built ventilation lines, water lines, or sewer lines in cities.


    Kai needed the ventilation pipe for phase 2 of his plan. As he moved through the shadows, no one noticed this dangerous young man.


    Kai saw the ventilation pipe. It wasn''t a very large building. But it was very close to the epicenter and therefore very dangerous. But that wasn''t scary for Kai. This was just a stop. He would stay here for a while and then move on.


    The headquarters building looked like a six-story apartment building, but it was much larger and made of stone. It was like a small fortress.


    The ventilation center was attached to it. It had two floors and was very small. That''s why people thought it was a room in the headquarters building, but the fact that the ventilation building also had a door proved that theory wrong.


    Kai couldn''t think anymore, so he hurried forward and stepped through the glass. He wanted to use his enhancement as little as possible, but perfection required danger and danger required strength.


    Once through the window, Kai walked forward for a while and saw two 20-year-olds in the ventilation center. They wore cloaks that said they were titled, but they were dealing with ventilation problems. One of them had a list in his hand and the other one had opened the pipes and was checking something.


    Meanwhile, Kai ignored them. Suddenly he jumped up and appeared behind the one with the list. As soon as he put his hand around the boy''s neck, he squeezed his thumb lightly and a red mark appeared visibly on the boy''s neck and the boy with the list fell to the ground. The boy with the pipes was about to speak when Kai lunged forward and did the same to him. During the time he had been with Randal, he had learned as much as he could from him, absorbing the knowledge from their past lives and the library knowledge he had received in the Garden of Eden. There were very few parts of the body he didn''t know by now.


    Then he approached the pipes.


    "So these pipes spread all over the city."


    Kai reached for the flask and made a small hole in the flask filled with poison. And then he poured it into one of the pipes.


    Then he took his sword with his other hand and brought its surface close to the pipe into which he poured the poison. The liquid poison should have been completely gassed by the heat of the sword.


    At that moment, Kai lifted the two young men to their feet and touched their foreheads with his hands.


    You will tell no one about me and you will make sure that the gas is spread in all the sinks of the city.


    The two nodded, then turned and started to arrange something. They ignored Kai as if he wasn''t even there.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Kai ignored them no more and left the way he had come. Nobody noticed that he had come here.


    After a while, Kai went to a park where there were not many people. He took a piece of paper out of his pocket and looked at the map.


    "Jade Park. That must be it."


    Kai suddenly landed on the ground and started walking down the street like normal people. His clothes were not a problem, because the people here were already at war. It was normal not to walk like normal people.


    Kai sat down on a bench in the park and waited. His wait was not long. When he saw the cloaked red-haired youth coming out of the alley, he took a deep breath and prepared for his role.


    The red-haired youth stepped forward and sat down next to Kai. He had a casual look in his eyes. It was as if he was tired from walking and stopped to rest for a while, but the reality was much different.


    "Is something wrong?" he asked. A worried expression appeared on Kai''s face, which he tried to hide. The red-haired youth had noticed it. What he didn''t realize was that it was an act.


    "Sir, we have a big problem!"


    Although Kai said it softly, the boy had heard it and his ears perked up at the sentence and he began to listen more carefully.


    "What is the problem?"


    "Sir, someone wants to poison the whole city."


    "What?!"


    The red-haired youth could not contain himself. A few people around him looked at him, but quickly turned their heads away. The cape meant danger.


    "Sir, someone must have poisoned the water channels of the entire city. As soon as I heard about it, I rushed here with all my might, but I must have missed it. The poison will take effect after a while. I don''t know when they spread the poison. It could have spread throughout the city by now. "


    Kai''s words made a big impression on the man in front of him. The red-haired youth was so scared that he couldn''t even think about what to do. On the one hand, he was afraid of the state of the city, but on the other hand, he was afraid that he might have been poisoned. He was so scared that he didn''t realize that Kai was a stranger he had never met before.


    Kai took the opportunity to approach the red-haired youth.


    "Sir, maybe we can do something."


    At Kai''s words, the red-haired youth immediately turned to Kai. The gleam in his eyes was easy to see.


    "Sir, since the people are being poisoned by the water, we can remove all the water from the toilet. If we act quickly, we can minimize the effect. All you have to do is make an announcement and tell the people to go to the toilets immediately."


    Kai''s sly words reached the redhead''s ears. The redhead didn''t listen to Kai anymore and got up and walked away. Kai understood what this meant and smiled broadly.


    "The plan is successful."


    Then there was an announcement in the town and people rushed to the toilets. Everyone was scared, but some were brave and didn''t go to the toilet and drink the water. They thought it was a lie, and they considered the possibility that someone might poison them through the toilet. The reason they drank the water was that if someone poisoned them, how could they flush the poison down the toilet? They were suspicious and disobeyed the order.


    But what they didn''t realize was that the moment they entered the toilet, the poison was already in their bodies. Kai had delivered the poison to the toilets through all the airways. The only problem was that all the people had to enter a closed room. He made sure of that by informing the Legend. Now the whole city was covered with poison.


    He did this instead of poisoning the water because he couldn''t poison everyone at the same time through the water. If a few hundred people got sick, people would recognize the poison and countless enemies would survive.


    Still, there were some clever people. For these people, Kai made his poison contagious. For the poison to be contagious, the seeds of the poison had to be in the air. This was provided by the people in the city who had ingested the poison themselves. Kai had already given himself an antidote. As soon as he was done, he would clear the air in the city.


    There was not a single person in the city who was not affected by the poison. Kai returned to the house where he had left his belongings and took his red robe and cloak with him. As he walked, people passed him timidly. Kai walked on without a care in the world. Now he would finish this job.


    Kai entered the headquarters building and made his way through the busy people with flawless steps. Finally, he approached the seat of the City Lord, but he didn''t go in. Instead, he waited and slowly grabbed his sword.


    "Here..... That''s it..."


    "Simple!"


    As soon as Kai had the sword in his hand, the first scream broke out. Followed by another scream, and then another, and another, and another, and the City Lord burst out of his room. The crimson orb cloak was impressive, and an aura of peak red lightning radiated from his body.


    The City Lord was a handsome man with auburn hair. But now his face was wrinkled and ugly from the screams ringing in his ears. He broke into a run and Kai followed. As they ran, people started to fall down the corridor they were running down. Kai was confused. It seemed that the City Lord was somehow immune to his poison.


    As the City Lord advanced, the aura of his body fluctuated and the fear in his eyes became more pronounced. The city he led, the city he protected, was dying.


    At that moment, the two of them went to the roof and began to watch the people falling from the center. The City Lord understood nothing. Everyone was dying except him and the titled behind him.


    "First we learned from our envoy that there was poison in the water.


    "Then everyone was poisoned and started falling. Someone somehow infiltrated our intelligence and made the whole city go to the toilets. He must have poisoned us through the air as well. What a clever plan! It would have taken a long time to poison us with water. To do it quickly, he used us. Damn it! "


    The city lord gritted his teeth and clenched his fist. This city under his protection had been destroyed in a short time. Today, he had lost thousands of his friends from the World Tournament.


    But the City Lord couldn''t stop his eyes from widening at the thought. Kai had already reached for his sword, and the sword had begun to gather in his blade.


    "If he planned everything... That means he''s close!"


    The City Lord turned his head and was about to attack the blond youth behind him when he saw the black sword, as liquid as a raindrop, and a single drop on it.


    "The Raindrop Sutra..."


    Kai spun on his heel and sent the City Lord''s head flying from the roof of the Central Building with his sword.


    After the City Lord died, people continued to die. In a matter of minutes, thousands of people were dead.


    Kai continued to walk through the corpses with his sword. With each step, a piece of his emblem, painted with the Blood Eye flower, fell off. He had already left the city and was about to enter the forest when Red Lightning appeared, leaving a Ghost City in his wake.


    At that moment, a pair of bloodshot eyes looked back at Kai with difficulty. It was the young man who had told Kai about the well that day. There was regret in his heart, but he didn''t care anymore. Slowly, he got to his feet and left the city. His destination was the castle. When he saw where Kai had gone, he forced himself to go to the castle of the Red Sphere. There was only one sentence in his head.


    ''The Ghost of Skylands is here!''

 Chapter 138: Alans Secret

If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

 Chapter 139: Meeting (1)

If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

 Chapter 140: Meeting (2)

    Inside the building, their auras were heating up and everyone had theories about what had happened. Alan and his Legends were quiet. Too calm to be understood.


    One of the leaders at the table stood up in anger.


    "What does this mean, Alan? How did you do this?"


    Alan looked at the standing leader and narrowed his eyes in anger. It was as if angry flames came out of his eyes. The one who had stood up screaming quickly sat down again.


    Alan looked at everyone and then began to speak again.


    "First of all, you misunderstand. This body is not the result of an experience of mine. It was found by someone from the Red Lightning Academy and he clearly saw how it was done".


    Alan turned and looked at Alvar.


    "Tell me what happened."


    "Yes, Captain."


    As Alvar stepped forward, there was movement in the Eastern Dragon Academy. Mario tried to keep them quiet, but each one stirred, and finally, one stepped forward and spoke.


    "And how are we supposed to trust you? After all, lying is so commonplace for you, you do it all the time, and things like betrayal are normal."


    Alvar looked at the speaker. Suddenly he drew his sword and disappeared, an ominous cold air radiating from his body. The speaker''s eyes widened in fear at the cold metal he suddenly felt in his throat, and a deep gulp was heard in the auditorium.


    Immediately, all the academies were on the move, drawing their weapons and pointing them at each other. The students of Red Lightning Academy took a deep breath and looked at Alvar. Alvar was ruthless and always cursed people without mercy. Now that someone had said something to him, how could he leave without doing anything?


    After Alvar''s action, there was another person who stood silently. Mario was completely uninterested in what was going on. But he knew Alvar. Alvar''s eyes became softer and calmer as he looked at Mario. There was a strange bond between them.


    "This is why I told you to stop," Mario said. When he looked back at Alvar, Alvar frowned again and looked at Mario.


    "I will cut out the tongue of anyone who speaks against me, Mario. Shouldn''t you know best?"


    Mario laughed coldly at these words and looked at Alvar.


    "I know Alvar, but forgive him this time, he doesn''t know you well enough."


    Alvar and Mario had once been good friends. So Alvar wanted to let go of the young man with the sword, but first, he leaned close to his ear with his mouth.


    "I think you should investigate the Buddha Genius after you leave here."


    After Alvar said his last words, he disappeared again and reappeared in his old place. After a while, the people had calmed down and the meeting was back on track. Alvar began to tell the story.


    "We went on a mission, but it was very difficult and only me and the deceased survived. After a while, I realized that the young man I was with wasn''t with me and I turned back, but that''s when I met Ja from the Immortal Sword Academy. Ja was strong, but in front of me, it was easy to crush him, but I was too late. The Immortal Sword had pierced my friend''s heart. "


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    After Alvar finished, there was a long silence in the meeting center. No one spoke or thought. Finally, Alan began to speak.


    "It was very dangerous, and the Immortal Sword Academy is very dangerous. Before I came to the tournament, I heard rumors that they were one with the hunters. I didn''t expect it to be true. I propose that we end this as soon as possible and destroy the Immortal Sword Academy. The voting has begun. "


    At Alan''s words, everyone stopped thinking and looked at Alan. They were still undecided. But they understood the importance of the situation very well.


    "I accept."


    Ramas was the first to accept. He was followed by Dani, the leader of the Bloodlust Academy, and Mario the haircutter. After one vote after another, the decision was made with all the academies. The Immortal Sword Academy should be destroyed.


    Alan smiled when he saw that his idea had been accepted, stood up, and turned around.


    "If there is nothing else, we are done. We''ll be in touch later."


    "Stop!"


    Alan smiled when he heard the voice he had been waiting for and turned to face Miguel.


    "What''s wrong, Miguel? You''ve been angry with me ever since I arrived. What is the source of this anger?"


    Miguel gritted his teeth and pointed his finger at Alan.


    "Someone from your academy poisoned and killed my entire town. There were legends among them! You owe me an explanation! "


    Alan was the first to laugh at Miguel''s words, and then everyone else started to laugh. He was saying that one person had destroyed his entire city and that the Legends were among them. How pathetic......


    After laughing for a while, Alan straightened up and looked at the people behind him who were still laughing.


    "I''m sorry, but one of us did not destroy your city. If something like that had happened. I would have heard about it first."


    "Cut the crap, Alan!!! My old friend survived, told me everything, and said goodbye to the tournament. He called him the Ghost of Skylands and said he wore the robe of your academy."


    The laughter of Alan and the others suddenly stopped as their eyes turned serious and then wide with surprise. As they all looked at each other, they slowly realized who Miguel was talking about.


    "Are you talking about Kai?"


    At the mention of Kai, the entire Academy, and especially the 3 Legends, froze. All of them remembered the Black Lightning that night. And they knew all about Kai. But they thought Kai was dead or captured and killed by another academy. But now they found out that he was alive.


    Miguel was frozen as well. He had thought of everyone, but he hadn''t thought that Kai of Black Lightning was the Ghost of the Skylands.


    "Kai never reappeared after his battle with the 3 legends. Only once, during a battle we saw in the sky, did we realize that he was alive, but he never contacted us or spoke to us. If he destroyed your city, he has his own reasons and has nothing to do with us.


    Neither Miguel nor anyone else could say anything after Alan''s last words. Kai was alive and had already destroyed an Academy city. He had become so powerful that he could destroy a city in one day. His genius seemed to have reached unbelievable proportions. Or maybe it had always been that way.


    Meanwhile, outside the building, the center of the sky island was surrounded by mountains. But the mountains were neither too high nor too low. Each of them was 500 or 600 meters high, but one of them was at a very low distance of 300 meters. At 200 meters of the 300-meter mountain, a young man with blond hair had a strange device in his ear and was listening to what was said below. When he finally heard what he wanted to hear, he stood up and looked down with a smile on his face.


    "I did not expect that young man to run away. He was determined, but all he did was take his academy with him. Miguel will come after me. But he underestimates me, even though he''s new to the Purple Lightning."


    Kai put the bug back in his bag and started walking slowly through the forest.


    "You walk in the shadows and expect me not to notice? I am the king of the shadows, Kai. You cannot escape me. "


    Kai heard a voice and looked up to see a young man emerge from the shadows. This year, his blond hair was in the air. He was so thin now that it was hard to tell that he was once overweight. His sword hung at his waist and his cloak billowed behind him, showing that he was strong.


    Kevin was strong enough to know where Kai was. His development base had surpassed Kai''s. Of course, he still couldn''t match Kai''s power.


    "So you found me."


    Kai started walking with a serious face and stopped when he reached Kevin. The hardness in his eyes soon softened and he nodded to Kevin.


    Kai started walking, leaving Kevin behind. Kevin laughed. When Kai spoke, Kevin could hear him.


    "I have no intention of running away from my friend. After all, you are my first friend. "

 Chapter 141: Forever With Me!!

    12 years ago


    "Kai, you have to come out of your room for a while."


    Isse sighed deeply when he saw that his son was in his room again, playing games. Kai had no friends and no one wanted to be friends with him. Because Kai was always bad at other games. And the kids didn''t want him in their games.


    Kai still played, but his mother didn''t want him to play anymore. She wanted him to be more social. If he continued like this, he might have problems in the future, which are serious for a small child. So she suddenly went into his room and took away Kai''s toys. Kai could do nothing but cry, but his mother would not give him his toys back.


    Eventually, Kai had to go outside when there was nothing else to do, but he still didn''t want to be rejected again. So instead of going outside to play with the others, he went to his tree, where he liked to go every day. When he went to that tree, he could forget his loneliness and be happy, at least for a while. He felt that his mind was clearer here.


    As Kai leaned against the tree, another boy with blond hair leaned against it with him and took a breath. Kai turned his head and looked at the boy. He looked at the blonde-haired, blue-eyed boy and then turned back to him. The boy also looked at Kai and turned away.


    Even though neither of them said anything, they both wanted to talk and be friends.


    Finally, Kai couldn''t stand it any longer and got up. The boy thought he was leaving because of him and was sad. But then a hand reached out in front of him.


    "H-hello........ Uh, well.... can we be friends?"


    Kai looked at the boy with pleading eyes. Kevin was surprised by this sudden offer of friendship. But his smile didn''t last long.


    "Of course. My name is Kevin. And your name?"


    "Kai..."


    "I''m..."


    When Kai and Kevin started talking, they talked for a surprisingly long time. A bond was forming between them that they didn''t understand. Neither of them had laughed so much in a long time, and it was the first time in their lives that they realized how beautiful friendship could be. It was so good to talk to each other that hours passed, and they kept laughing without realizing it.


    At that moment four other boys of the same age as Kai and Kevin started approaching them. They all had dirty looks on their childish faces. As dirty as a 4-year-old boy can be, of course.


    When there were a few meters between the kids and Kai and Kevin, Kai and Kevin turned their eyes to the kids.


    "Kevin! Do you think we''ll forgive you for what you did earlier? We''re here to beat you up."


    Kai was frightened by the boy''s open declaration of his intentions. But Kevin stood up and bravely faced Kai. This 4-year-old boy had only one friend and didn''t want anything to happen to him.


    It was unprecedented bravery for a child.


    It wasn''t so surprising considering Kevin''s wild family.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "Kai, go if you want. "


    Kai nodded as if he thought this plan made sense and immediately left his seat in fear. He was only a little boy. What could he do in a fight where he didn''t belong?


    Meanwhile, Kevin gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. He couldn''t do anything, but he wanted to make them pay at least a little for the pain he had suffered.


    "Did you think you could beat one of us and get away with it, Kevin? We''re going to beat you today in ways you can''t even imagine."


    It was a pretty good speech for his age. Maybe that''s why he was the leader.


    The boy said nothing more and took a step towards Kevin, but at that moment, a small body jumped on the little boy.


    As soon as Kai arrived, Kevin also jumped forward and attacked the children. They both fought with the children for a long time - not even a minute - but in the end they both fell and were beaten until the evening. Their bodies were in very bad shape and every part of them hurt, but the small blows didn''t hurt much. But for them, the pain was still too much.


    When it was all over, Kai and Kevin lay on the ground in the mud, breathing heavily. It had started to rain and their parents were probably very worried about them. But they were both lying on the ground and didn''t seem to have any intention of getting up.


    "Why did you help me?"


    Kai was surprised by the sudden question but recovered quickly. They were both covered in mud and too tired to get up.


    "I don''t know, I guess because I had a friend for the first time in my life and I didn''t want to disappoint him. But you are my friend. How can I call myself a man if I leave you? My father said that a man has to be brave.


    Kai''s words hit the nail on the head. Kevin was surprised. For the first time, he realized the importance of a friend. They had been beaten, but they had been beaten together. Kevin finally got up from where he was lying and turned to Kai.


    "Will you always be my friend?"


    Kevin asked childishly and Kai was surprised by the question. Then he laughed.


    "Just like in the games? You and I will always be friends, Kevin. With me forever! "


    After Kai had spoken childishly, Kevin started to laugh. Kai didn''t understand anything either, but after a while, he also started to laugh strangely.


    This was the beginning of a friendship that will be talked about for many years to come.


    ***


    Days passed after the meeting and everyone returned to their academies. Kai also continued his training in the forest. He wanted to reach level 1 of the Dual Finger World Slashing Art as soon as possible and divide the realms.


    Meanwhile, in the academy city, everyone was getting stronger and gaining titles.


    A few days later, Kevin reached the Red Lightning Center. His power increased greatly and he was able to become a Legend.


    Orion also became a Legend. Summer, John, Kronos, Reina, and a few others reached the Legend level, but they didn''t have enough Legend titles because 3 people were killed by 3 Legends. They could only become Emperors.


    Jack was sitting in his house at the time. His hair was now completely brown and his face was flawless, but his current appearance was that of a helpless person, and he was sad. His heart and soul ached.


    At that moment, Milah walked in and looked at Jack. Milah''s black hair had grown much longer over time, and her gaze had become even more seductive. Now she could freeze someone with a single look.


    Both Jack and Milah wore cloaks, but Milah was stronger than Jack. Her aura was at the peak of the Orange Lightning.


    Jack was still at the beginning of the peak. He had not made a single breakthrough since that day.


    "Time is passing Milah..."


    As Jack spoke, Milah turned to Jack and looked at him sadly once more. Jack was still a genius and could fight even the strongest, but his strength was not enough. Jack was stuck at a limit.


    "I''m stuck where I am and I can''t go any further.... I''m useless."


    Milah frowned and looked at Jack.


    "Do you think so?"


    "Look at me, Milah. I''m a genius and I should be able to get stronger at the same rate as you and Kevin, but Kevin is a legend and I''m still a veteran. He can kill me with one finger. When Kai left, we both promised that we would be so strong and that we would be among the strongest with him. But I''m failing. With time, I''m falling behind."


    "So you''re still saying that you''re useless and that you want to get out of everything because you''re weak. "


    "Hey! I don''t mean that-"


    "It doesn''t matter what you mean, Jack! This is how it ends! Give it all you got, Jack! You don''t have to be a genius! You just have to be the man I once loved, the man who would do anything to protect his friends. "


    At Milah''s words, Jack looked down again. Milah said nothing more and walked out.


    " But Milah, I don''t have the power to protect my friends... I am a disgrace to my family and friends."

 Chapter 142: Miguel VS Kai (1)

    There were a few people gathered at the east gate of Red Sphere Academy. No one could notice these people, so secretly hidden in the night.


    "Miguel, are you sure you want to go alone? During this time, the castle will be weak and we won''t be able to withstand a legendary leader in a sudden attack."


    Miguel looked sharply at the blonde-haired young man who spoke in a worried manner, then turned and started walking.


    "It won''t take long..."


    With that last word, Miguel jumped into a tree and disappeared.


    Kai was in another place at that time. He sat meditating on a stone in the middle of a river that flowed past a waterfall. The river was 2 kilometers wide and the largest river in the Sky Lands. After a while, it flowed into the highest waterfall on Heaven Island. This river and waterfall took the name of the island and became known as Sky River and Sky Falls.


    Kai was meditating, and the aura emanating from his body was even stronger than before. He was now at the beginning of the Red Lightning, and the 6 Yellow Lightning in his eyes had all reached the center of the Peak of the Yellow Lightning. By the time they all reached the top of the peak, Kai would have reached Purple Lightning.


    Kai''s rate of development was incredible. In just a few days of meditation, he was able to break through the Red Lightning. It was not for nothing that he was called a true genius.


    On his back was the Heavenly Elemental Sword. The deep black sword shone with the rays of the sun.


    Kai did not open his eyes and continued to draw energy. The speed at which he was drawing energy was not that fast. He couldn''t evolve as fast as Kevin or anyone else. At the same time, the growth base was consuming a lot more energy than it should. Normally, his growth base should have been even lower than Emma''s.


    But Kai was lucky! No human could have been as lucky as he was. At the same time, Kai had strengthened himself to face great challenges. Thanks to his emotions, he was able to grow stronger and stronger all the time. His emotions had been his closest friend and companion along the way.


    The main reason why Kai could get stronger so easily in the middle of the river was Sirius, Kai''s sword. Sirius was no longer the sword it once was. It was a sword with 4 abilities not even seen in legends. Thanks to Sirius'' ability to draw energy, the energy around Kai increased day by day, indicating that the longer Kai stayed in meditation, the faster he would become stronger.


    At that moment, the sound of footsteps slowly began to sound. From the river. Coming from 1 kilometer away, these footsteps did not escape Kai''s ears. Before, he had mastered the Immortal Dragon Form, and now he had changed to the True Dragon Form, the 2nd form of the Immortal Dragon. His senses allowed him to hear everything within 20 kilometers, let alone 2 kilometers.


    His footsteps stopped where the river began, a kilometer away from Kai. Miguel stared at Kai with hard eyes, causing the water to ripple with his fierce aura.


    When Kai realized that Miguel was coming, he slowly opened his eyes and 6 yellow thunderbolts appeared in his eyes. He slowly stood up turned Miguel around and linked arms with him. He was on the stone and didn''t seem to be going anywhere.


    "So this is how you want to play."


    Miguel gritted his teeth and took a step towards the water. But contrary to expectations, he didn''t sink. He walked on the water and nothing happened. No sign of sinking, no wetting. Miguel began to walk on water.


    Kai blinked and looked at Miguel. He was surprised that Miguel was walking on water, but he couldn''t underestimate Miguel. Miguel had merged with the Mana Weapon and the bond between them should not be weak.


    But as Miguel walked, Kai could see the difference in his feet. The shoes on his feet were green, unlike normal shoes, and they looked beautiful. But Kai knew very well that this was not a fashionable combination.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The water rippled more and more as Miguel took a step and Miguel''s desire for revenge grew.


    Miguel was a young man with green hair, not very tall, about 20 years old. As he started to run towards Kai, Kai put his hand behind his back and grabbed his sword. There was a small ripple in the water as he stretched his legs.


    Miguel ran forward and didn''t care about the ripples in the water. He was getting stronger. He was getting faster with each step he took.


    When Kai saw Miguel coming, he closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and crossed his legs in a spider stance. Kai''s eye, glowing with 6 yellow lightning bolts, appeared between him and Miguel, and Kai drew his sword and made a perfect horizontal slash.


    "Heavenly Wind Slash Covered by the Seas!!!"


    As Kai''s slash moved across the water, the waves covered the air around the slash, adding the fluid power of the water to the wind slash. In the same way, the waves followed the slash, moving toward Miguel.


    Miguel narrowed his eyes at the attack. With every step he took, his speed increased tenfold. When Kai saw this scene, he couldn''t stop cursing because a crack had formed in the center of the Wind Slash, covered with seas.


    "Gotcha!"


    Suddenly, Kai looked up and saw a pair of soles coming towards his face. There were only seconds between them and there seemed to be no way for Kai to catch up.


    In that split second, Kai''s six lightning bolts flashed with incredible speed and Kai threw himself backwards into the water. Miguel was in the purple flash. Kai still wasn''t crazy enough to risk himself. At least he no longer had a master.


    Miguel looked around, ready for a sudden attack, but not willing to wait. Suddenly, he stepped hard on a rock in the middle of the river and rose about 100 meters above the ground.


    "Earth-shaking Titan wave!!!"


    Suddenly, Miguel clapped his hands together and ran toward the water. As he moved toward the water, his feet began to emit an aura as if they were about to tear the earth apart.


    PAAATTTT!!!!!


    As soon as Miguel''s right foot hit the river, a huge crack opened up in the middle of the river, and the river split in two.


    But before Miguel could take advantage of the opportunity, Kai suddenly shot out of the water like a meteor and punched Miguel in the face. Miguel, ignoring the punch to the face, pulled Kai''s arm and pulled him under.


    As soon as Kai fell under Miguel, Miguel put his foot on Kai and started to choke Kai with both feet.


    At that moment, Kai threw his sword into the parted sea and smiled. Of course, his actions did not go unnoticed by Miguel.


    FROOSSSSSS!!!!


    The columns of water began to attack Miguel with their consciousness as the layer of water shot into the air from all sides. Miguel dodged all the attacks or let the water hit him a little. As long as the water didn''t hit his body directly, he was fine.


    Just then, inside one of the pillars, the Heavenly Elemental Sword cut Miguel''s arm. Then it went back into the sea.


    Miguel was still trying to drown Kai, but Kai hadn''t drowned yet. He still breathed enough to smile.


    But at that moment, Miguel felt something on his back and he somersaulted, dodging the energy arrow that came at him. Miguel was a Seer.


    At that moment, Miguel felt a numb sensation in his arm and realized that he was unable to use it. By some strange coincidence(!) it was the arm that Sirius had cut off.


    Kai smiled. Suddenly Kai''s eyes lit up and a Heavenly Elemental Sword shot out of the river and into Kai''s hand. Kai couldn''t pull Miguel''s legs with his physical strength or anything like that, but Kai had many ways to do it. As the sky closed in, the answer seemed near.


    A small spark appeared on the surface of Sirius as Miguel looked up at the sky.


    Black lightning from the sky.


    CRAAATTT!!


    From the sky, the Black Thunderbolts descended to earth, their direct target being their master. Seeing this, Miguel gritted his teeth and let Kai go, but not before giving him a swift kick.


    But he was too late. The kick to the face had sent Kai flying backward, but suddenly his speed was incredible and he swung the Black Thunderbolts at Miguel as he swung his sword.


    Miguel was fast, but he didn''t realize how fast Kai had suddenly become. Miguel''s face contorted in fear as flames suddenly appeared at the tip of the sword covered in black lightning and Miguel threw himself backwards at full speed.


    "Black Lightning of Heaven covered in hell flames!!!"


    Kai''s attack tore Miguel''s cloak in half and grazed Miguel''s body, sending him crashing into the water.


    Miguel breathed heavily after dodging the attack at the last moment. If he hadn''t been in the Purple Lightning and if his abilities weren''t mainly based on speed, it would have been impossible for him to get out of here alive. He had underestimated Kai and had not used his full strength, but he was curious about Kai''s power source.


    As Miguel lay on the water, a human figure emerged from the mist above the river. Kai looked very different as he walked with his jet-black sword in his hand. His hair had become lighter and whiter. His eyes had changed and his pupils were purple. His skin was as white as his hair and his lips were red in a way that reflected neither. Two horns protruded from the top of his head, the red color of the horns and the lines in the ancient language on them adding to the aura of the horns. On each horn was the mark of a dragon. Miguel was shocked by Kai''s new appearance. It was as if he was facing a monster. His eyes denied that he was human and the smile on Kai''s face proved it.


    "You are lucky to be the first to see this power. Behold the Final King Mode!!!"

 Chapter 143: Miguel VS Kai (2)

If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

 Chapter 144: Miguel VS Kai (3)

Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

 Chapter 145: Person in the Heart

    Night fell and Kai finally managed to wake up. As he slowly got up, he was knocked to the ground again by the pain he felt in his body, but he finally managed to get up and crawl out of his seat and out of sight. He had a smile that could make an entire city fall in love with him.


    Meanwhile, the academics and the people could not believe what they saw with their own eyes. Everyone had seen the Legend of Red Lightning and the Legendary Leader of Red Orb Academy fighting in the sky, and the important people could guess what was being said about it.


    At that moment, everyone began to wonder how the battle between a legend and a legendary leader would turn out. After all, the battle had gone on for a long time, and the Legend was still undefeated. This caused a wave of curiosity among the people.


    At the end of the battle, people were unable to breathe or speak. A Legend had killed the Legendary Leader, and it seemed that the Crimson Orb Academy would have to continue without its Legendary Leader.


    But everyone knew that anyone who killed the Legendary Leader would be eliminated from the tournament, and their cities and castles would be destroyed. The city would belong to the academy that destroyed it. Although there were some exceptions, no academy dared to attack Red Orb Fortress. This was because of the power of the current Red Lightning Academy, but also because Kai had killed one of the Legendary Leaders, and there was no reason why he couldn''t kill another. If Alan and Kai joined hands, even powerful developmentalists like Ramas could be eliminated from the tournament.


    While everyone was shocked, Red Lightning Academy was celebrating. Even though the Red Lightning Academy had produced countless powerful people in this tournament, and even though they had built their city in a place like the King''s Garden, which produced kings, this was their only city. Before they could find another city, all the cities had been occupied, and over a hundred thousand people had to live together in one city. This was a big problem in the World Tournament because the cities were 1/30 the size of normal cities.


    But after a while, this was forgotten. Now they had another academy to worry about, and since Miguel was in the Purple Lightning, he had a lot of power, so obviously people knew he could be dangerous. Today they learned that there was another great danger, but at least they were free of one.


    Miguel was dead.


    At that moment, Jace activated the Death Trail again and tried to become one with him, but it was not an easy thing to do and it could have led to great danger. As time passed, Jace''s personality cooled and his desire to kill people increased. His behavior was very different now.


    The black skull reappeared on Jace''s forehead and he took a deep breath. It was hard to understand what he was going through and his expression was very calm. He didn''t seem to be in pain anymore.


    The black skull reappeared on Jace''s forehead and he took a deep breath. It was hard to understand what he was going through and his expression was very calm. He didn''t seem to be in pain anymore.


    Jace remained in meditation for a while, his connection to the Death Trail growing stronger. He was so focused that he didn''t even notice what was happening around him.


    At that moment, Lena quietly entered the room and approached Jace. Her eyes were hard and cold. She used to be friendly and rarely got angry. Now that personality had changed as he went through Kaizer''s training.


    Lena stood in front of Jace. Her gaze became even colder as her hands glowed with a green light. Her beauty frightened many. But like Jace, she had changed with time.


    Lena''s hands touched both of Jace''s cheeks and he shivered for a moment. Then he came to himself, but for a moment he felt very heavy and the Death Mark trembled without him noticing.


    In Jace''s mind, he was playing chess with a man. The man had black eyes and black hair. He looked exactly like Jace when he was a little more mature, like Jace when he was 20 years old. His hair was down to his neck, and his clothes were black, designed to match his agility. A black veil covered his mouth.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    At that moment, the Death Mark glowed on both of their foreheads, revealing their personalities. With every movement, the Death Mark grew stronger, and the black thread between Future Jace and Present Jace thickened.


    At that moment, Lena suddenly appeared between them. Before Jace could even move, Lena split the chessboard in two with her fist. Then she threw herself back.


    Jace was angry when he saw the board broken, but he didn''t let it show on his face. Slowly, both Jace wondered and stood up, but when Lena looked at them, she suddenly realized that the 20-year-old Jace had disappeared. No! She was inside Jace!


    "I didn''t know your connection to the Death Trail was so strong, you surprised me and put yourself in danger!"


    Lena''s words went in one ear and out the other. Before Lena could see it with her eyes, Jace had planted his fist in Lena''s stomach.


    Lena was not a mind thief and should not have been able to get into Jace''s mind, but getting into the mind was also important for healing. Lena healed, but she did it from her mind. She had grasped some of the points of Pure Healing and that was why she was able to do this level of healing.


    Lena was knocked back by a punch to the stomach. Her eyes widened and she coughed up a handful of blood from the blow. Her face was a little white, but her beauty was intact, and as her blue hair rippled, it rippled through Jace''s soul, but for some reason, Jace resisted.


    Lena couldn''t resist Jace. There was a gulf between Jace and Lena, even though they were both half-step Red Lightning. Jace was a true assassin, while Lena was a healer.


    "What are you doing, Jace?!? Why don''t you give yourself to me? Come on... Come with me..."


    Lena said softly and sweetly. Her sweet, delicate face and deep blue hair blew in the wind. She had a look a man could not resist. What man could resist that? The answer is simple: Jace.


    Jace continued to stare coldly. For some reason, Lena shivered at his gaze. Jace lifted his head and looked at the sky. In an instant, the ground they were standing on disappeared and their feet hit the void. Their surroundings were black and stretched into infinity. Suddenly, 10 giant spheres appeared around them. They were like a movie screen, but many times larger. Lena frowned and looked at Jace. Jace raised his hand to the sky and Jace''s memories began to play on the sphere next to them. It was exactly 2 years ago! It was a one-week break for the Top 16 of the District 1 Tournament.


    "I still love you, Lena. I love you more than you know.


    In my heart and my soul, but ...... I''m not sure if you love me anymore."


    With Jace''s words, Jace appeared in the sphere next to them. Emma was training with Michael. Kevin, Jack, and Melony were with Ariel. Jace was training alone. Lena was training with Aserah.


    Lena didn''t care that the picture was playing. Instead, Jace''s words hit her very hard. Lena''s heart ached and she couldn''t believe that Jace had actually said those words. She was about to tell Jace that she loved him when he held up his hand to silence her.


    "Listen to me first, Lena. "


    "2 years ago, everyone was going through their training again and I was meditating and trying to raise my Developmental Base. You were with Aserah and the 16-year-old I missed you again because I hadn''t seen you for a long time and was madly in love with you. Something in me thought that Aserah would relax the rules for once and bring me together with you. "


    After Jace''s speech, the memory played and Jace got up and left the house. His destination was the southwest of the Academy and the Vice Principal''s office.


    "You loved me like crazy and even after 6 years I hadn''t lost any of my feelings for you they had grown exponentially and I would do anything to protect you, I thought you felt the same way."


    The orb moved and Jace entered Aserah and Lena''s training grounds, but the moment he did, he froze. His heart tightened and at that moment he forgot everything.


    "That was until I saw you kissing the person who was supposed to be your master.... "


    " Aserah looked very old, but he had a secret that no one knew. He was only 28 years old. At the age of 28, he broke history once again by stepping on the 2nd level. And who knows how strong he is now? But how can I bear his hands on your waist? How can I stand your hands on his neck? How can I stand your chest hitting his chest? Tell me, Lena! How can I bear to see the woman I love deceive me..."


    Lena was frozen. She wanted to speak, but she couldn''t. She wanted to tell, but she couldn''t. She wanted to say it was a lie, but she didn''t have the face to say it. She was young that day and had made the stupid mistake of letting Aserah kiss her.


    "You didn''t want to save me, Lena. You regret it... You regret choosing me and you don''t want to regret it, so you want to fix me!!!"


    Before Lena could say anything, Jace disappeared from where he was and appeared in front of Lena. As soon as he took Lena''s hands, the cold, terrifying aura of his body entered her body.


    Jace stared at Lena, but then a tear fell from his eye and landed on Lena''s face. When Lena looked up, she realized that tears were falling from that stern expression. But what hurt her most was the look on Jace''s face. .... Regret


    "Did you know?"


    "I just didn''t want to believe it. Do you know how much I loved you? I loved you so much that my consciousness obeyed me and under its pressure my memories disappeared and I experienced a massive power drop. I couldn''t use half of my potential!!! For what?!! For a woman who betrayed me!!! The Death Trace opened my mind and my memories became accessible again! Now go, Lena! You don''t deserve to be in my mind! I won''t let you inflict another wound on my heart!"

 Chapter 146: Final Exam

    Before Lena could say anything, Jace pushed her hard, and with a sudden shock, her mind left his and she fell backward. Blood spurted from his nose and ears. But Jace hadn''t even come out of meditation. Nothing had changed except for a few wrinkles on his once peaceful face.


    Lena clenched her fists, got up, and walked out of the house. The mistake she had made 2 years ago was just like the mistake Jace had made 8 years ago. But again, there was a huge difference. They were both 10-year-old kids then. It was normal for them to make mistakes, but Lena had become a much more aware 16-year-old girl when she made the mistake. At the same time, Jace had paid for his mistake and Lena had forgiven him. But why had Lena done that? Was she attracted to Aserah back then? Or did she also want revenge? She had gone against her feelings and let her desires control her. She was supposed to control her feelings of love, but she made a big mistake and limited Jace''s potential in the same way. With his potential merged with that of his father, Jace could have already moved to Step 2.


    Lena moved quickly from where she was, without showing her eyes to anyone, and made her way to the King''s Garden. She didn''t want to talk to anyone right now and she didn''t want to hear that she was wrong. She wanted to save Jace. But more than that, she wanted to do it so she wouldn''t regret it, like Jace had said.


    Lena arrived at the King''s Garden and quickly sat down to meditate. Lena was a half-step Purple Lightning. She was one of the most powerful people in the city. Who could see her clearly with their own eyes?


    As Lena meditated, she thought that Kaizer would not understand her situation. After all, in her mind''s eye, her eyes weren''t full of tears and she wasn''t shedding them involuntarily.


    But nothing happened as Lena had expected. The moment Kaizer came in front of Lena, he made a sour face. Lena closed her eyes and clenched her fists, waiting to be scolded.


    "Master, I know I was wrong-"


    "Shut up!"


    Lena didn''t know what to do with the two hands that suddenly grabbed her body. For the first time in all the time she had trained with her master, she saw him embrace her. Even more surprising were the tears flowing from Kaizers closed eyes. Lena involuntarily grabbed her master''s hands.


    "I am your master, Lena. I have taught you everything, but a healer is strengthened by love, he follows the path of the heart. If your pain is within you, let it flow. Don''t hold the pain in your heart. If you want to become the king of pure healing, you must go through the most painful trials and learn the meaning of love. "


    In Kaizer''s arms, Lena could not stop a single tear from falling from her eyes. She cried loudly as tear after tear fell, soaking Kaizer''s chest, but finally, Kaizer pulled her up and looked into her eyes.


    "From now on, I will teach you the final test that none of my students have ever passed. And that is why none of them were worthy to become the King of Pure Healing. In your final test, I will teach you the meaning of love."


    ***


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Several weeks had passed since Kai and Miguel''s battle. Preparations for the expedition to the Immortal Sword Academy had begun. If they were going to attack an academy directly, they had to make preparations and decide who would come and who would stay between the academies.


    At that time, Kai walked calmly through the forest. Even though his steps were straight and firm, the bandages on various parts of his body showed that he had been through a heavy battle. Still, his blond hair fluttered in the wind and his blue eyes were as calm as a lake. An aura of the Red Lightning Center emanated from his body. When he reached the Double-Fingered Body Crossing, his body had also reached the Red Lightning Center and had transcended its own limits. This is what happens to everyone who levels up in an art.


    Kai''s power was now an incredible concept. He was perhaps the most powerful person on the island. And today, he would finish what he had started.


    Kai walked for a while and then he saw the walls of the Red Orb Fortress in the distance. There were many people on each wall. Miguel''s death had put them on high alert and they were now in a very difficult situation.


    Kai reached into his well-worn bag and untied the lasso Sirius was tied to. Then he drew his sword and began to drag it along the ground.


    Kai stopped 300 meters away from the castle. The castle was 100 meters from the forest and Kai was nowhere to be seen. But there was absolute concentration and focus on Kai''s face.


    Kai stretched his legs and held his sword horizontally at waist level. An extraordinary sword will radiate from his body. He seemed to focus all his attention on it. The blue of his eyes disappeared, replaced by a red glow and then a purple color. His skin turned white and the red color of his lips appeared. His hair became lighter and white. Two horns grew from his head, and finally, scales appeared on his body. The scales emitted a crimson light from underneath, giving off a terrifying aura. However, there were only a few scales on Kai''s face and a few on his arms and legs. The aura was frightening, but it was not yet at its limit.


    Kai closed his eyes and concentrated even more. The ancient aura emanating from his body became stronger and stronger, making him want to obey it. Kai stretched out his foot and his left leg slipped a little on the ground. Soon, the vibrations in the earth could be heard.


    "I believe. I''ve worked hard for this. Even though I haven''t reached the final level yet, I should be able to combine the wind element enough. Please, Sirius...... Don''t let me down...."


    Kai took a deep breath and raised Sirius above his head. At that moment, Sirius'' aura formed and the sword began to glow with a gray light. Kai had closed his eyes and didn''t know what was happening, but he could feel it. He put his right foot together with his left and got into an upright position, but he didn''t stop. When Sirius spun Kai''s head around, Kai turned on his heel and took a hard, earth-shattering step with his left foot. When Kai opened his eyes, the sword''s brilliance visibly increased and Kai swung it horizontally.


    "Heavenly Wind Slash!!!"


    The gray wind light from Kai''s sword began to move horizontally. The sword attack began to expand as it advanced, drawing in the surrounding wind. The power of this sword-powered attack was so great that it split the castle horizontally.


    Kai''s attack killed half of the people inside the castle, and the other half were trapped underneath the collapsed castle. Only those who were strong enough survived, but they could no longer stay in the castle.


    Kai fell to his knees and vomited blood. The wounds from his fight with Miguel still had not healed. Breaking a castle in two was not easy. How could it be easy? This was a huge castle! If Kai hadn''t combined the King Mode and the Ultimate Heart Mode, or if he hadn''t transformed into the True Dragon Form and possessed the Sword Will. With his current strength, it would only be a dream that he could cut the castle in half.


    Kai turned around. He was limping and holding his waist with his hand, but despite the condition of his body, he had the smile of the old Kai on his face.


    "Some of you may have survived today, but I will be back. I will be back to hunt each one of you!"

 Chapter 147: Name of the Sword

    The days flew by again. Everyone had heard about what had happened to the Red Orb Fortress. Of course, some understood why. What they wondered was where Kai had gotten the strength to do such a thing. It seemed that in the past year and a half, Kai had somehow become much stronger and had reached the top of Heaven Island.


    However, that didn''t mean that Kai could end this tournament. If all the academies united, even they could easily kill Kai. That was why Kai hadn''t joined the Academy. If he had joined, there would have been a war and the Red Lightning Academy would have been torn apart until it was destroyed or one of the academies betrayed the other. Power did not always serve them well.


    But the way Kai was doing it now, no one dared to say anything. After all, no one knew where Kai was. The longer Kai continued to attack cities like this, the fewer their numbers would be and the more endangered they would be.


    Every day, Kai prepared to destroy another academy. On average, every 3-4 days, an academy would be completely wiped from the World Tournament. Kai had stopped doing this for a while. This was because they were about to destroy the Immortal Sword Academy, and because of the injuries he had sustained in his battles with the Legendary Leaders. The healing knowledge from his past lives was a great help to him, and the infinite knowledge helped him in many ways.


    Meanwhile, back at the Academy, people were going about their business as if it were an ordinary day. Reina and Alvar were out and about again. It was 45 degrees and people were very angry because they had to work in this heat, but Reina and Alvar went outside and lay down despite the heat. Even though they looked like they were baking, they had a fake shade made by Kevin, and an ice chair made by John, and Quentin so they didn''t feel the heat. Quentin had been on duty a long time and had been thoughtful. Perhaps he was the only one of the top 32 from the last tournament whose current strength was unknown. Since he was rarely seen, the number of people who knew his strength was very small.


    At that moment, Isaac ran up to them. Little Tiger was with him, but he was a bit older now. It had been more than a year and a half since Kai had taken him out of the capsule in the Garden of Eden. His strength had increased accordingly. Isaac had fed Little Tiger with the food Kai had left, and now he was even bigger and stronger.


    When Isaac joined them, he sighed and sat down in one of the chairs next to Reina and Alvar.


    "I''m exhausted. Ahh!!! Kevin was inconsiderate and made me do all the expedition preparations. It seems that the 7 Sea Waters that appeared this time made a big impression on people... "


    After Isaac spoke, he took a deep breath and accidentally took Alvar''s fruit milk and drank it. Only seconds had passed when he sprayed the fruit milk from his crotch and hurriedly turned to apologize to Alvar, but the moment he turned his head, he noticed the fear in Alvar and Reina''s frozen gaze.


    "7......Sea?"


    Isaac knew something was wrong when Reina stuttered, but he didn''t protest and began to explain.


    "Not long ago, a bowl containing the water of the 7 seas was found, but because of a barrier, no one could pass through it. Meanwhile, the news has spread throughout the academies, and now people are asking for permission to go on this expedition." After all, Kevin, John, Kronos, and others like them who became Kings did so because of what they found in the Skylands. Who else could have become king so easily?


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Reina stood and slung his round shield over his back a few feet away. Then he looked at Isaac.


    "Which way?"


    Isaac was startled by Reina''s sudden and cold question, but he could not deny it. For Reina''s gaze was very frightening. His white hair was pulled back. And the scar on his cheek radiated a different aura. Reina''s gaze had completely changed and his aura had evolved.


    "Go 24 kilometers from the east gate and you will see a crowded place."


    While Reina walked away with slow steps, Alvar gestured to Isaac with his eyes.


    "Remove all our allies and friends from a 10-kilometer radius around that area."


    Reina said his last words and continued walking solemnly. Alvar had been friends with Reina for a long time, although Isaac could not understand his sudden change of attitude. He knew that the reason Reina was so serious was because of the wound on his face and because of his family.


    But Isaac was also aware of a major problem.


    "Ten kilometers away is Yellow King City. What will happen to them?"


    Reina stopped suddenly and took a deep breath. He put his hand on his back and removed his shield. As his eyes wandered over the shield, he was lost in old memories. The day he got the scar on his cheek... The day his father threw him out...... The tears his mother shed behind his back... They were all in his mind and he had never forgotten them. Now it was time to make the memories a little more vivid. Isaac''s words didn''t matter to him at all. Red Lightning Academy was going to win this tournament. It didn''t matter what happened to the other academies. Only his friends needed to be unharmed.


    "What will happen to them? Of course, they will be destroyed!"


    ***


    Two people sat panting in house 520 of Red Lightning Academy. They were both very wet, and Lily''s look sent a wave of fear through Sam.


    Just as Lily was about to scold Sam again, the phone rang and Lily stopped talking to answer it.


    "Yes, Mom?"


    The person on the phone was Isse, Lily, Sam, Matt, and Kai''s mother.


    Isse was relieved to hear her daughter''s voice on the other end of the line. The last time they had met the Slayers, they had been very worried as parents. Now her mother''s heart was relieved and she could calm down. It had been more than two years since Kai had left home and she had not heard from him for a year and a half. She knew it was because of the tournament, but she couldn''t help but worry. Kai was only 14 years old when he left home.


    "How are you, dear? How''s your brother?"


    Lily frowned and looked at Sam when she heard her mother asking about Sam''s condition. But she didn''t tell him that Sam had almost killed himself. If Lily didn''t have the holy blood and couldn''t enter the Forbidden Forest. Sam would be dead in many ways.


    "Well, he''s just being stupid again. He made a mana weapon and now he''s resting."


    Isse couldn''t stop shaking when she heard that Sam had created a Mana Weapon. Lily was still waiting for her mother to continue speaking calmly. To her, there was no way her mother could know what kind of Mana Weapon had been created. Even Lily had learned about it from Sam.


    "Mom, the sword is so cool and sharp! I have decided to reach for the stars with it one day. My sword is as good as Kai''s sword, Sirius... So I think... I hope so... It has to be..."


    Sam shouted from the other side and Isse realized how much she missed her son. He let out a deep sigh, but the words he had just heard nailed him to the ground. Her body began to shake and her eyes widened in fear. Of course, Lily was oblivious to all of this.


    "S-Sirius?"


    Isse''s trembling voice was noticed by Lily, of course. Nevertheless, she asked without showing it.


    "Yes, mother, Kai''s sword. What happened? Why are you asking me that all of a sudden?"


    "It''s-it''s nothing!"


    "Mom, I have to go, I''ll call you later."


    As soon as Lily hung up the phone, Isse fell to the floor with confused eyes. Her hands were shaking and her eyes were watering. She didn''t know what to say or do. She had only heard that name once, but she knew the greatness and personality of that name. And he had never dared to say that name again. Until today.


    "Is it really him?"

 Chapter 148: Reinas Family

Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

 Chapter 149: Randals Treasure

    Reina looked up at the sky with teary eyes when suddenly shaken by a feeling from the sky. His gaze shifted a bit more and he realized something.


    "A space-time disturbance?"


    At that moment, many experts could sense the sensation coming from the sky and surrounding them, but they still couldn''t figure out what it was.


    As Kai looked up at the sky, he realized the sensation was somewhat familiar. Suddenly, he grabbed his sword and got ready for battle. Most of his wounds had healed, but he was still injured and might be unable to show his full strength in a fight. If he faced a developer like Ramas, he would not have the strength to resist him. He would have to run away.


    Perhaps there were only three people in the entire sky island who could understand what was happening. Those three people were Lena, Melony, and Kronos. Lena was still in meditation, but her Master had told her to prepare, and she had prepared. She had the opportunity to find out what was going on, but her Master did not tell her what was going on.


    Melony understood they were teleported somewhere on the island with Rosa''s help, but why were they scattered all over the island again? Melony still couldn''t answer that question.


    Kronos knew everything. Fenrir had met Randal once, and he recognized Randal''s aura wherever he saw it. It was he with whom he had fought, and he who had healed him, and it was thanks to him that Fenrir was finally freed from the curse that had brought about the end of the Ancestors. Randal could teleport everyone on the island to different places with his power, but why would Randal do such a thing?


    Just then, an image of an old man appeared in the sky. The old man looked very wise, but the wise man had a smile that lasted only a few seconds.


    "I don''t know who is listening to me, but I will introduce myself anyway. I am Randal, the first child of Uranus, Guardian of the Heart Path. As for why I corrupted space and time, I prepared this event to give you a treasure. There can only be two reasons why I would give you this treasure. Either I am dead, or I have accomplished something that has not been done in a long time, such as passing through the dimensions. If I am dead, at least give me a reprieve and become the guardian of the Heart Path. That way, I too will find peace.


    "The reward I will give you is 8 things for you to find. When you find them, you will know the moment to use them. "


    Randal''s illusion said no more, and a great light covered the island.


    "Good luck in advance! "


    ***


    The whole island was covered in light, and the people in every town and castle disappeared and teleported to different parts of the island, but this time, none of them went to the towns. There was only one treasure, of which there were 8, and the owner of that treasure was at the half-step level of Opening Sky. Not everyone would be stupid enough to go to places like the cities, and they would take the opportunity to kill as many enemies as possible. They also had the opportunity to become Guardians of the Heart Path. If Randal wanted to get himself off the island, he should have done something to make it much easier for someone to become a Heart Path Guardian.


    But the truth was different, and Kai knew everything. His master had left everything to Kai when he died, and he had dedicated himself to Kai so that Kai could create the Soul Path Mode. So Randal was not stuck on the island. Randal''s soul would have gone with him when Kai left the island.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    But Kai also knew something else because he knew his master. His master would never allow someone to become a Guardian of the Path of the Heart so easily. He had fought so hard and almost lost his life to become a Guardian, but he certainly wouldn''t let some brats who weren''t even forty years old take the title he had barely earned. In fact, Randal would make it as difficult as possible for them. Kai couldn''t help but sigh with a laugh.


    "Even dead, you still make me laugh, Master."


    Meanwhile, many others were already on the island searching for the treasure. Not even a few minutes later, countless fights broke out and everyone was desperately attacking and trying to kill each other.


    Kai advanced step by step. Many people confronted him, but those who confronted Kai were always people who could die with a single blow from Kai. Kai was curious about the treasure his master had left behind, but he was not as excited as the others. He knew that this treasure could turn out to be shit.


    Kai quickened his steps because now he wanted to fight someone and that someone had to be strong. Kai had died in the fight with Zaheer 2 years ago, but he had resurrected himself with his emotions. At that moment, Kai decided to stop acting like that. But he was still a madman. He wanted to fight to the death. He was a very strong 16-year-old boy who didn''t understand the reality of life and only cared about having fun. Unfortunately, when he realized the reality of life, his behavior would be a big blow to him.


    But after Kai walked a little further, he noticed the aura surrounding him. Someone surrounded him. Kai hoped that this would be a fun fight, so he gave them the right to attack first.


    Kai waited, but no one came. Kai was tired of waiting and wanted to burn the surrounding trees with his flames, but he quickly abandoned the idea. If he did that, he might burn the trees and the people around him.


    Eventually, about 30 developers appeared around Kai. Each wore a red outfit and looked at Kai as if he were their food.


    "Phoenix King Academy. Your master hasn''t become the Phoenix King yet, has he? What a bunch of incompetent people. You can at least entertain me a little, can''t you?"


    Kai''s words provoked the students of the Phoenix King Academy, and every one of them went wild with rage. Each of them had seen the white cloak Kai was wearing, so they clasped their hands together and began to speak in a ritualistic manner. A few seconds had passed when a 30-meter-wide ring appeared above Kai.


    Kai looked at the ring indifferently and was about to raise his hand and speak when the ring fell like a sea of flames.


    Each of the students had a smile on their faces. They were happy that they had gotten rid of this ignorant person who was talking back to them.


    At that moment, the sea of flames dissipated and Kai appeared with his jet-black sword in his hand. He was frowning and you could see that he was not happy.


    "I just wanted to say something, but if you want to die so badly, let me show you a real flame technique!"


    "Heavenly Lava Sea!!! Fall!!!"


    Suddenly, a 300-meter sea of flame appeared in the sky 200 meters above the Phoenix King Academy students and fell on them. As the 30 developers died in agony, Kai took slow steps away from the area. He had killed hunters in the past and had an Immortal Formation here. Kai didn''t stop killing people here.


    Kai was the strongest person on this island. Even though he was injured now, he could only use a fraction of his strength. He was still stronger than many legends. It was highly unlikely that he would die here.


    "RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARG!!!"


    At that moment, a roaring sound reached Kai''s ears, making him curious. Kai looked in the direction of the sound.


    BOOOOOOOOOO!!!


    Kai did not expect that the earth would suddenly shake. The ground beneath him rippled and shattered into pieces. When Kai turned his head, he realized that his surroundings were shaking as well. Something had indeed crashed into the earth and caused the earth itself to shake. Kai ran into the trees with sudden curiosity, but when he came out of the trees, his face froze. He was more interested in the blonde girl standing on the ground than in the body that had turned to dust and disappeared. Her blue eyes were the same as the first day he saw them. When he had looked into those eyes, he had been speechless and had done a thousand somersaults to keep from saying something ridiculous. Now she was back, but her power was much greater. So was his.


    "Emma...."

 Chapter 150: Who are you?

    On one side of the forest, a young man with blond hair and red eyes was walking. He had a white sword in his hand and some blood on his face, but he didn''t seem to care. He was ready to attack at any moment, and his strong gaze proved that he would tear anyone in his path to pieces.


    At that moment, a rustling sound came from the bushes, and Summer suddenly pointed his sword in that direction. And a white energy began to gather from his sword.


    "Stop! Stop! It''s me, Summer!"


    Summer suddenly calmed down at the sound and brought his sword back to its original position. Out of the bushes came John, with green hair and green eyes. He had his sword at his side and his eyes were ready to attack in any direction. But he took a deep breath, having survived Summer''s attack. Then he wiped the blood from his face with his hands.


    "How many people did you face?"


    "I didn''t count. Did you?"


    "I wanted to see if you counted. I didn''t count."


    As Summer and John walked together, they encountered a few more people, but they killed them easily and continued on their way.


    It was getting dark as they walked. John and Summer were still sad that they hadn''t found one of the special gifts, but they enjoyed the excitement. It would be a really good memory for them. When they grew up, they would tell their children stories like, "Son, do you know what a great carnage your uncle and I used to have? Well, they had a campfire and they talked about what they did. They were strong and they were not afraid of anybody.


    So they talked until morning and nobody disturbed them and they laughed out loud and asked people to come to them, but nobody was foolish and Summer and John had a comfortable night.


    At that moment John picked up the water bottle, but he realized much later that there was no water in it because he was tired from the night. Then he called to Summer.


    "I''m going to get some water from the stream over there, I''ll be back soon."


    Summer didn''t say much and just nodded. Then John got up and went to get water from the stream. They were in a tournament, but he was still very relaxed. They were moving forward without any problems, just getting stronger and living their lives. A good life. When John returned, he was surprised by the scene he saw in front of him.


    Summer was standing and surrounded by several people. The people surrounding him were all at the top of the center of the Red Lightning. And John knew from the swords in their hands where they came from.


    "Immortal Sword Academy!"


    John was about to rush forward and help Summer when someone who seemed to be the leader of the Immortal Sword Academy students stepped forward and looked at Summer. The young man smiled in such a way that John was involuntarily suspicious and did not attack.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here. You were one of the first names we learned when we joined the Slayers. You are important, aren''t you?"


    John couldn''t understand what the leader was saying. He thought Summer was from somewhere in the country and was just an ordinary person. He was from the 2nd district. How could he be important?


    Just then, Summer''s white sword, Navas, entered John''s line of sight. John''s eyes suddenly lit up as a sudden memory flashed into his eyes.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Where did you get that sword, Summer? I don''t remember Ariel giving you a sword.


    ''She didn''t. It''s something I inherited from my family. I''m the only one in my family qualified to use it.


    John didn''t understand it that day, but where had Summer come from? He was one of the students Michael had brought with him. At that moment John wondered what kind of person Michael was, but he didn''t have time to wonder. The conversation continued.


    "Are you still looking for me?"


    Summer''s words elicited a laugh from the students of the Immortal Sword Academy.


    "Of course they are. You are the Crown Prince! You are the last descendant of Era, the Great King, the Destroyer of the World. He is determined to find you no matter what!"


    TAKKKKKK!!


    John''s heart was pounding. He wondered if something was wrong with his ears. He must have heard wrong. He was looking at the person he called his friend, but... Was he really the last heir to the royal bloodline of the Hunters? He is ...... A traitor?


    "I''m sorry, Cia. For bringing you here. For not being able to do without you. I brought you here for my selfish reasons, and now you''re going to die because of me. I''m sorry, I can''t let that happen. If you jump, there''s a chance you''ll survive. I am sorry. I''m sorry for loving you. "John said.


    The last bullet left the gun. But in that brief moment, it wasn''t Cia who went over the waterfall. It was John. So much could have been said in that short moment. Cia smiled as John''s eyes asked why. It was the smile she had before she died. It was the first time John''s heart skipped a beat because of a hunter. John heard the last words out of those full eyes;


    "Because I can''t do without you either."


    That day, John''s heart was filled with an incredible rage for the hunters. On that day, John wanted to kill them all. He wanted to tear the hunters to pieces! But he didn''t have the strength to do it, and so he had given everything he had to become stronger, but today the man he thought was his best friend was the Prince of the Hunters. What could John think now? He turned and walked away from them with glazed eyes. At that moment, his thoughts were all mixed up.


    Why did he lie?


    Isn''t he really a traitor? He was never on our side. He is a spy!''


    Should I leave him and go? Isn''t he my friend?


    John fell to his knees and held his head.


    "Why am I still in denial?" "Isn''t he my friend? Is he not my friend? Why?! Why?!!? Why?!!!!! Come on John!!! DECIDE!!"


    CRASH!!!


    John suddenly went back into his memory and remembered Mairo''s words years ago when he first fell into darkness. He barely managed to get to his feet and looked down.


    "You have a broken heart..."


    "Not a broken life..."


    "You have a ridiculous dream..."


    "But now get up and show me...."


    "How are you going to protect your future?"


    John shifted his eyes and looked behind him. Suddenly his brain went into overdrive and a visibly cold and blue aura began to emanate from his body. John forced himself to look up and saw Summer.


    "With my friends!"


    John didn''t care where Summer came from at that moment. Suddenly, an area 300 meters in diameter was completely covered in ice. Even Summer didn''t know what was happening. John plunged his sword into the ground.


    "Ice formation!!!"


    The last time John used this attack was during the Red Lightning Duels, and he used it again today. Suddenly, walls of ice appeared at the borders of the area that John had created. The walls were 30 meters wide. An ordinary person could not cross the walls.


    At that moment, John let go of Xue, and black smoke covered his hands. At the same time, John''s hands hit the ground.


    "Zero Impact Pit!!!"


    The last time John used his Green Lightning ability was against Boyd. Since then, he had never had an opponent who could force him to use those powers. Thanks to the Zero Effect Pit, the effect of the Immortal Sword Academy''s energy-powered swords was immediately lost. Only their physical powers remained.


    "Now Summer!"


    At John''s command, Summer didn''t wait at all and rushed forward, a white light suddenly enveloping his sword. Suddenly, Summer raised his sword and in one fell swoop, all the heads fell to the ground. Summer didn''t even need to use a technique. The Immortal Sword Academy students with only physical strength were no threat.


    At that moment, Summer saw John coming towards him with a frown and realized that John had heard everything.


    "Are you going to tell me exactly who you are, Summer?"


    Summer sighed put his sword back into its scabbard and looked at John.


    "I''ve kept it from you all this time, but it looks like I can''t keep it up much longer.... "


    "If you want to know that much, there''s no point in hiding it any longer. I am Summer Dramer, heir to the Hunters, the last descendant of Era, the White King."

 Chapter 151: I Want to Be the Woman You Love!!

Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

 Chapter 152: Against Zenos (1)

<u></u>


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

 Chapter 153: Against Zenos(2)

    Raiya''s blow was nothing short of spectacular, sending Zenos soaring through the air and colliding with a few more trees. Though he was only a Half-Step, Raiya''s power was nothing short of extraordinary. His training with Ul was nothing short of incredible, as he let all his bones crumble without a care in the world. Thanks to this rigorous training, his master gave him the green light to become a guardian, and Raiya became the Guardian of the Body Path.


    Raiya''s punch was a thing to behold, inflicting damage like nothing else could. Yet, astonishingly, he healed in the blink of an eye.Then, as if guided by a higher power, a bolt of lightning erupted from Zenos''s eyes, reaching his pupils. The red lightning was mesmerizing, but it was the purple lightning at the base that truly took your breath away. It was longer than Alan''s lightning, a testament to Zenos''s immense power.In a flash, Zenos vanished, only to reappear before Zaheer. Zaheer was also very strong, but he was slower than the other two.But before Zenos could touch Zaheer, Alan''s kick hit Zenos in the back and Raiya''s punch hit him in the face from the other direction.Zenos did a somersault, and Zaheer once again clapped his hands together."Purple Sunflower Art!! 1st Leaf!! Sunflower Light!!"


    Zaheer''s attack hit Zenos, but¡ªsurprisingly¡ªZenos had grabbed Zaheer''s collar the moment he received the attack, pulling him along.Zaheer and Zenos flew through the air, Zenos''s head tilted backwards.Eating the Purple Sunflower attack so close had done him great damage, but he was still standing. If there wasn''t such a big difference between him and Zaheer, he would have died from the impact.


    Zaheer couldn''t contain his excitement, and a smile spread across his face as he waved his hand.


    "Multiple Saint Duplicates!!!" he exclaimed.


    In an astonishing display, twenty Zaheers materialized simultaneously, each beaming with a smile. Without hesitation, four of them grasped Zenos, lifting him up in the air.


    The scene unfolded in a breathtaking aerial spectacle.


    At that precise moment, two of the Zaheers were seized and propelled into the air. Reaching their zenith, one of them launched the other at Zenos in mid-air. Zaheer landed on Zenos like a bomb, and the impact of this attack would be significant, but at that instant, Zenos opened his eyes.


    CRACKTTT!!!!


    "Sky Shaking Immortal Sword Art!!! 2nd Sword!!!"


    With a swift and agile movement, Zenos pulled himself up and started throwing swords, effortlessly dodging the clone in the air that was coming towards him.


    "Is that all you can do?!"


    Zenos''s attack speed was nothing short of incredible, and within a split second, all of Zaheer''s clones were destroyed, and a sword had entered Zaheer''s shoulder.As Zaheer clutched his shoulder in pain, he saw another sword coming towards him, and his eyes widened in surprise."


    CRACK!!!


    At that very moment, Alan''s sword once again moved with incredible speed, cutting the sword coming towards Zaheer. But it wasn''t enough because Zenos was already in front of Alan.At that moment, Raiya approached at an invisible speed and swung his fist at Zenos''s cheek. This trick could only work once. Seeing the punch, Zenos slipped as if he had lost his footing and somersaulted through the air, delivering a hard kick to Alan''s jaw.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Zenos was fast. Sometimes Alan couldn''t even see him with his Jade Eye. Even if the difference in developmental stage between them was not that great, Zenos was a genius like them and was prone to the unthinkable.


    Alan flew backwards, only to be caught by Zaheer. Raiya drew his red sword from his waist, a move that surprised everyone.


    "Ignis!!!"


    Raiya''s attack with Ignis was like a bolt of lightning, striking with incredible speed and leaving a small wound on Zenos''s arm. But that was just the start! Raiya''s relentless energy escalated as he attacked again, faster and faster, opening up a storm of wounds. With each attack, he grew stronger, each one more powerful than the last. Zenos''s blood stayed on Raiya''s sword, and even he was unable to attack.


    "Enough!!!" Zenos suddenly shouted, and a burst of energy surrounded him. Raiya flew backwards, but it didn''t make much difference; the blood on Raiya''s sword still gave him strength.


    At that moment, Zenos realized that a different power had awakened in his body, and a thin smirk appeared on his face.


    "Potential Awakening!!!"


    Zenos''s words caused great stress for the trio, but they were not entirely surprised. After all, the people he had killed couldn''t have been the only reason why he had become so powerful.Raiya, Alan, and Zaheer stood side by side, staring at Zenos with sharp eyes, but Zenos was strong and he would certainly not be easy to defeat.


    As Zenos lunged forward, Raiya suddenly jumped forward and attacked Zenos.But Zenos had gotten stronger after Awakening his Potential, and their fists were about to collide when suddenly Zenos ducked and dodged the punch and tried to hit Raiya in the face with his other fist.


    "The Art of Mystic Illusion!!! Layer 1!!!"


    Ul bestowed Raiya with this incredible art, and it was a perfect match for her. Zenos''s powerful fist was on its way to Raiya, but instead, it passed through a cloud of dust, and as the dust cleared, Zenos caught sight of Raiya''s sword, Ignis, coming straight at him.The two swords clashed, creating a resounding echo that reverberated throughout the area.At that precise moment, Alan appeared from behind Zenos.


    "Green Lightning Art 1st Lightning!!! Sky Explosion!!!"Zenos spun around, his lip bitten as the Green Lightning from the sword advanced towards him.


    "Blood Arc of Destruction!!!"


    BOOM!!!!


    There was an explosion, but no one was left out of it.


    "Purple Sunflower Art!!! 2nd Leaf!!! Sharp Sunflower Blade!!!"


    Suddenly the smoke from the explosion dissipated, and Zenos was thrown back 30 meters and grabbed his knees. He was really tired, no matter how strong he was.


    "You... you really pissed me off!!"Zenos suddenly brought his arm close to his mouth. He had a furious and frantic expression on his face.


    "Full Blood Destruction Art!!"


    "1st Dimension!!!! Open!!!"


    With only a few centimeters between him and Zenos''s arm, the sound of a sword echoed throughout the area.In an instant, all the trees were split in two at a certain point, and an incredible aura was coming from about 100 meters away in the forest.Before Zenos could bite his arm, another attack struck Zenos in the back and cut him deeply.


    "Now!"


    Hearing Boyd''s voice, the other youths rushed forward, and Zaheer and Raiya suddenly ripped off Zenos''s arms without giving him a chance, while Alan swung his sword around hard and blew Zenos''s head off.The fight was over in a very sudden and unbelievable way, with the felled trees falling on each other, and finally Boyd himself appeared. He was wearing what was supposed to be a large robe, but it was torn down to his knees. His arm was bandaged, but the writing on it was visible, though hard to decipher.Despite the risks, Boyd''s actions were thrilling, and he collapsed, exhausted.


    Raiya, however, intervened with a strong grasp on his shoulder, propelling him forward and allowing him to join the group.The four of them, united in their strength and determination, were indeed a formidable force. If it weren''t for Alan, the outcome might have been different. This shared concern brought them closer together.


    "I hope the Legendary Leader is with you, Kai."

 Chapter 154: I Love You...

    Kai''s eyes widened at Emma''s words. He was about to turn around when suddenly something fell like a meteor in the middle of the field.


    Kai looked around with a sudden feeling of fear. There was dust everywhere and nothing to be seen. Kai''s heart pounded with pain and worry.


    "Emma!!! Emma!!! Speak up!!!"


    Kai turned his head again. He was so worried that he had never even thought of using his powers to find Emma, but at that moment, he felt movement in the dust and turned his eyes in that direction. At that moment, a smile appeared on his face and his worried expression slowly disappeared.


    "Emm-"


    Kai didn''t expect to be interrupted by a fist coming out of the mist. Suddenly, he ducked and dodged the attack. As soon as he dodged the attack, 6 lightning bolts flashed and Kai''s body changed completely. Suddenly, two horns came out of his head and he swung his fist at his attacker. At the same moment, this person also swung his fist at Kai.


    When the two fists collided in the middle, the whole area was cleared of smoke and the surroundings were illuminated again. Kai could not believe his eyes when he saw that the young man in front of him had a power equal to his own.


    At that moment, a smile appeared on the blond youth''s face. He looked about 20 years old, but Kai knew that he was much older.


    Kai was in Ultimate King Mode. And yet, the young man in front of him was able to summon a power equal to his own. Who was this man?


    A smile appeared on the face of the blond youth with yellow eyes.


    "I''ve been waiting for you, Ghost!"


    Kai tilted his head and saw the badge under the cloak of the blonde-haired, blond-eyed man in front of him. A puzzled look appeared in his eyes.


    "You are the legendary leader of the Immortal Sword Academy!"


    "What a good observation! But at the wrong time!"


    Suddenly, Dyrin opened his fist, grabbed Kai''s fist and pulled it out. Kai''s balance was thrown off and the sharp Immortal Sword appeared in front of his eyes.


    But at that moment, a blonde-haired girl whom no one expected fell to the ground.


    BOOOOOOM!!!


    Dyrin, thrown off balance by the shattered earth, looked at Kai who had drawn his sword. Kai swung Sirius with incredible speed and tried to cut Dyrin.


    But how could it be so easy to cut Dyrin? Dyrin suddenly swung his sword and sparks from the collision between Dyrin and Kai flew everywhere.


    Emma suddenly appeared behind Dyrin and tried to hit Dyrin, but it was too hard for someone of Emma''s level.


    Dyrin suddenly disappeared and appeared behind Emma. The Immortal Sword in his hand moved towards Emma.


    "Emma!!!"


    Kai suddenly shouted violently and lunged forward with incredible speed, pulling Emma with him. Kai was face to face with the sword as the Immortal Sword advanced with all its power.


    The moment Kai raised his head, a fierce desire to kill surged through his body. The power of the desire to kill was incredible, and even Dyrin hadn''t felt such a desire to kill in a long time. The combination of Kai''s killing intent and sword intent spread across the island. It made Dyrin think it was a domain. This led to hesitation and a small heart attack.


    Kai''s hand moved with incredible speed and struck the Immortal Sword. The killing sensation was tremendous, but Dyrin had killed too many people. He was a hunter! The pressure of the killing sensation should not have hindered him!


    Dyrin suddenly clenched his sword in anger and began to push Kai back. The lightning that appeared just below his eyes revealed that he was at the initial peak of Purple Lightning and that he was a Rager.


    But what difference did it make? Kai pushed with all his might and his skin suddenly began to peel. His look was filled with violence. He was an Ancient Dragon!


    "True Dragon Form!!!! 10%!!!"


    Kai suddenly stopped pushing. Because many scales had appeared on his skin and a red energy was visible under the scales. Kai pushed Dyrin with all his strength.


    But both of them knew that the fight could not go on like this. But no one expected who would make the first move. They both looked into each other''s eyes and fought fiercely.


    "The Art of Red Lightning!!! 1st Flash! The Red Lightning of Heaven!!!"


    At the sudden sound, Dyrin pushed Kai away and saw a fist covered in red lightning coming towards him.


    "It''s just a simple spark..."


    Dyrin was about to speak with contempt, but suddenly he felt the deep pressure under that fist and couldn''t believe his eyes. There was pressure emanating from this girl, but how could she emanate such pressure?


    At that moment, there was only 30 centimeters between Emma''s fist and Dyrin. That''s when Dyrin saw the necklace fluttering around Emma''s neck and a look of disbelief formed in his eyes.


    "What the hell is that?"


    Dyrin saw the fist with the red lightning coming towards him, but he did nothing until the very end. Of course, that didn''t mean he was ready to meet the attack head on.


    "Six realms shield!!!"


    Suddenly, 6 different round shields appeared in front of Dyrin, and the fist covered in red lightning slammed into the shield.


    At that moment, however, Kai was not idle. Dyrin couldn''t understand what was happening as he felt the energy around him being drained.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "What''s happening?"


    Emma flew back from the attack, but when Kai suddenly swung his sword, even Dyrin didn''t know what to say.


    ''Did it get faster?''


    "Immortal Dragon Transformation Skill!!!"


    Kai transformed the energy he drew from the environment and the power of his attacks became much stronger. It had already started to rain due to the overcast sky.


    "Raindrop Sutra!!!"


    As soon as the Raindrop Sutra was used by Kai, Kai''s speed with the sword became much faster. Now, Dyrin and Kai''s speed was equal. The two monsters fought by destroying the earth.


    Kai''s raindrop flew away like water, but Dyrin''s skill with the sword was too great and he managed to dodge it every time. When Kai swung his sword once more, Dyrin stopped Kai with his sword and the two locked eyes.


    Six bolts of black lightning appeared in Kai''s eyes.


    "The art of Black Lightning!!! Black Lightning of Heaven!!!"


    Suddenly, a bolt of black lightning fell from the sky onto Kai and Dyrin.


    These black lightning bolts could be seen all over the island. From the writing in the sky and the intensity of the attack, it was clear what these incredibly large bolts of black lightning foreshadowed.


    Kai smiled as Dyrin screamed in pain. The power of the Black Bolts in the rain was not to be underestimated by anyone. Those Black Thunderbolts were one of the two most powerful lightning bolts in the sky. No one could withstand the pain of this lightning.


    Dyrin was thrown back in pain, but he did not die. Kai could have ended this fight from the beginning. Kai still had 2nd Black Lightning, Rise of the Black Lightning, and the divine art of Double Finger Body Slash. After Kai had reached the same speed as Dyrin, there was no way for Dyrin to survive. If not for his injuries, Kai would have ended this fight much earlier. Kai was the one who stood firm, but was it Kai who suffered the most from the heavy wounds on his body? Or was it Dyrin who was hit by the Black Lightning? After all, Dyrin didn''t have a strong body like Miguel.


    GULLP...


    Kai fell to his knees with a sudden numbness in his body. His eyes were wide open and he couldn''t move. He tried to get up, but he couldn''t.


    Then, with difficulty, Dyrin gritted his teeth and stood up. His face bore the scars of great burns and the painful images of the lightning, but he was still alive and, unlike Kai, he stood up.


    "I already knew that you were stronger than me, Ghost. But you underestimated me too much. I am a master of poison!!! Do you think it was possible for me to die so easily? Now that you are paralyzed, I will kill you and become the most powerful person on the island!"


    Dyrin suddenly pulled out the Immortal Sword and swung it at Kai.


    "Yue''s Stone 40%..."


    At that moment, a hard blow hit Dyrin''s cheek, knocking him back a step. At the same moment, Emma hit him in the face with another punch and another. Emma did her best to keep Dyrin away from Kai.


    "Emma run!!! You can''t fight him!!!"


    Kai shouted, but Emma pretended not to hear him. One blow after another landed on Dyrin''s weak body, but after only a second, Dyrin swung his hand and Emma flew into the air.


    Dyrin wiped his face with his hand, a disgusted expression on his face.


    "I hate vermin!"


    "Red Lightning Art!!! Red Lightning Sword..."


    At Emma''s words, a red lightning bolt fell from the sky. Emma''s head was bleeding from being thrown through the air. And yet, she had gone so far as to use an art.


    The red lightning fell on Dyrin and threw him back, but Dyrin got up easily and this time he looked angry. Emma''s power was not enough for the full potential of the Red Lightning. So even though he was badly wounded, Emma''s attacks had no effect on him, as they had at the beginning of the Red Lightning.


    "First, I will kill the ghost!!! Then I will come for you!!!"


    Dyrin swung his Immortal Sword and tried to kill Kai, but just then Emma hit Dyrin in the face again and blocked him.


    "Emma, you have to run... You can''t hit him!!! Run Emma!!!"


    Emma stopped in front of Kai. Even though he was the one who hit Dyrin, the redness on his fingers was obvious.


    But Emma did not retreat and stood there with all her determination and willpower. Dyrin raised his head again.


    " From the beginning.... "


    Dyrin jumped out of his seat again, but a wave of red lightning appeared in front of him.


    "You have always protected me..."


    Dyrin had only taken a few steps back, but he saw Emma''s eyes clearly. Emma had reached the peak of the beginning of Red Lightning, and it was all due to her progress in the art of Red Lightning.


    "Let me protect you for once."


    Kai was in shock, both in his heart and in his mind. If Emma left, he would really die, but if Emma stayed, they would die together. Kai didn''t want that, but Emma was stubborn and wouldn''t leave.


    "You..."


    Dyrin was furious. Ignoring his wounds, he sped up and appeared in front of Emma. Even when Dyrin was in front of Emma, Emma didn''t realize that Dyrin was in front of her. The difference in strength was greater than expected.


    Dyrin''s fist slammed into Emma''s face and she was thrown back 300 meters through the trees.


    "Emma..."


    Kai had tears in his eyes. When had he cried the last time? When had he felt sorry for someone the last time?


    ''Ah.... I remembered..... When my master died.''


    ''I can''t let her die. I can''t! Come on, Kai! You can move!''''


    But Kai couldn''t move an inch. He still hadn''t switched to the purple lightning, and the immunity to the poisons was only in his weapon, and there was no way to remove the poison if he couldn''t move.


    Dyrin turned his head to where Kai was and an evil smile appeared on his face. Despite all the scars on his face and body, he could still laugh.


    Because of Kai''s complex intentions, many people were unconscious and unable to move. The only ones who had the strength to walk were those in the Purple Lightning. But looking into Kai''s terrifying eyes, Dyrin still couldn''t help but shiver inside.


    But soon he regained his coldness and an ugly expression came over his face.


    "It is time for you to die, Ghost of the Skylands!"


    Dyrin raised his sword and looked at Kai''s face in the rain one last time. At that moment, a light rushed in front of Kai and shielded him.


    Kai was at a loss for words. He was completely speechless and unable to speak.


    "What...? What are you doing, Emma?"


    When Dyrin saw Emma in front of him, he didn''t stop. On the contrary, he pointed his sword at the sky and a light pierced the clouds and fell on the sword.


    Kai shouted in surprise when he realized that Emma really was in front of him and that she really was shielding him.


    "Get away Emma!!! There''s no way out of here! Run!!!"


    "No!!!"


    This one word froze Kai. Emma was more determined than she had ever been in her life. Her forehead was furrowed and her shoulders were straight. Many parts of her body were broken and bruised. A thick layer of blood painted her face from the top of her head and her hair, once blonde enough to make a city sick, was now blood red.


    "I will always be by your side."


    Dyrin lowered his sword.


    "If I cannot protect you here..."


    At that moment, Emma turned and looked at Kai''s confused face, who was only inches away from her. For the first time in his life, Kai saw Emma smiling so brightly and beautifully. His heart suddenly softened.


    ¡°I will walk with you to Hell.¡±


    The light of the Immortal Sword was only a few centimeters away from Emma and Kai.


    "I must protect you.


    In a world where people are empowered by emotion...


    I was cold and distant to her from the beginning because of her behavior, but I didn''t tell her from the beginning.


    ... love can help you achieve tremendous powers.


    "I love you."


    Suddenly, Black Lightning appeared in both of Kai''s eyes.


    "Black Lightning Art.... 3rd Lightning.... Black Heart Lightning..."


    WHOOOSH!!!!


    Suddenly, the sky split open and a black bolt of lightning, bigger than any other bolt of lightning, descended.


    Dyrin was above Kai and Emma, and the sword light was about to reach Kai and Emma. At that moment, the Black Heart Lightning advanced and split Dyrin''s body in two and fell on Emma and Kai.


    The massive Black Lightning that appeared in the sky took everyone''s breath away, and the formation showing the Titlists fighting was destroyed by the Black Lightning after showing Kai winning for the last time.


    "Where are we?"


    Emma opened her eyes and the first thing she saw was the setting sun, but she was watching it from the sky!


    "In the sky."


    Emma looked at Kai. They were both floating in the air, but they were not afraid. Black and red flashes circled around them. They were in the clouds.


    Suddenly, Kai put his hand on Emma''s waist. Emma was startled for a moment, but she immediately put her hands around Kai''s neck. A smile appeared on both of their faces.


    "I love you..."


    After all this time, the two lovers in the sky had finally found each other. And at that moment, as the Black Thunderbolts and the Red Thunderbolts intertwined, the lips of the two lovers touched.

 Chapter 155: Two Friends(1)

    The black lightning in the sky dazzled many people, and the shocking aura caused people who had fainted from the killing sensation to wake up. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the writing in the sky. The legend of the Red Lightning Academy had killed the legendary leader of the Immortal Sword Academy! Only Kai could have done it!


    "I''m still a long way from you, Kai."


    After speaking, Alvar turned around and looked at the hundreds of people in front of him, trying to catch up. His eyes hardened and his posture straightened. He was no longer a monk. He was a real commander.


    "Everyone get ready!!! They only have one last legend left!!! Let''s disperse!!!"


    With Alvar''s words, the army of hundreds dispersed and began to move in search of one person. Everyone was afraid, but there was someone with them, and there were Legends in every direction. There was nothing to fear.


    Soon a flare was shot into the sky. This flare meant that the target had been found.


    Suddenly, the earth began to shake and footsteps could be heard in the sky. Hundreds of people were moving toward one place. They were all fighting one person.


    But there was something they didn''t know.


    The legends of the Immortal Sword Academy had definitely gone over to the Purple Lightning, and it would take incredible strength to kill each and every one of them. Then who would have the opportunity to escape from a legend and set off the flare?


    As Kevin thought about this, he looked around at all his friends who had moved with him. He had spent a long time with all of them, but at that moment he realized that they were all walking into a trap.


    "Mel-"


    Kevin was about to call out to Melony when, with his incredible sense of hearing, he heard the sound of a trap. Before anyone could do anything, Kevin disappeared into the shadows.


    BOOM!!!


    The whole community was thrown back after the explosion, and it was a sight to behold! There were Kings, Lords, and Guardians among them, but every one of them was thrown back, and after a second, none of them could move.


    "What''s happening?"


    Sarah tried to move her hand, but nothing happened. Everyone was trying with all their might to break free from the bonds.


    At that moment, a young man''s voice sounded wise. He was calm and quiet. He didn''t move a muscle, and his black hair blew in the wind. His blue eyes glinted with a thoughtful intensity.


    "This is a Paralysis technique. We are all caught in a trap."


    Quentin''s voice was calm, but it reverberated through the crowd, causing a stir. The Immortal Sword Academy was killing people, and now that they were trapped, they were all going to die. The tension in the air was palpable, and tens of thousands of people trembled with fear. Only those with the title remained calm, gritting their teeth in a show of defiance.They felt a sense of embarrassment for falling into such a trap.


    "I really didn''t expect to catch such a big prey!"


    Then came the voice that everyone had been waiting for and dreading. That Developmentalist was now a Hunter, and he had caught a really big swarm of bees in his net.


    "You¡ª"


    The Titled One at the front was about to speak when suddenly the Hunter appeared in front of him and crushed his head with his foot. Still, the person underneath was not dead. It seemed that the Hunter had encountered a cockroach.


    Suddenly, a wave of cold air blew, and the Immortal Sword sliced the titled youth''s head in two. People couldn''t believe that the Hunter had actually killed a human being so easily. They were all trembling because it was the first time in their lives that they had actually seen a dead person.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "You insects..."


    At that moment, the student of the Immortal Sword Academy suddenly felt the sword coming towards him. He suddenly turned his head and saw the white sword coming towards him.


    "Shadow Slash Level 3!!!"


    The sword, momentarily obscured by the approaching shadows, managed to make a tiny cut on the Hunter. Despite this Hunter''s recent entry into the Purple Lightning, he was still outmatched by Kevin.


    The Hunter swiftly raised his sword and swung at Kevin, but the King of Shadows was not someone who could be easily vanquished.


    Once Kevin had become King of Shadows, Shadow Teleportation became less of an issue. That''s why Kevin was able to dodge the attack so quickly.


    The Immortal Sword Academy''s development speed was incredible, but it also meant that they struggled to deal with people who were more experienced than them. So, even though Kevin had a chance, it was still very slim.After all, the Hunter was in Purple Lightning.


    Kevin attacked countless times, but each time the Hunter easily repelled him.It seemed that Kevin had reached his final point. Even incredible attacks like the Shadow Realm or the Absolute Shadow Slash couldn''t faze the Hunter. If Kevin hadn''t been the King of the Shadows, he wouldn''t have lasted this long.


    But, you know, everything has an end. In the end, poor Kevin was sent flying away and immobilized by the Hunter''s hard blow. Kevin was a strong boy. He had many attacks and was able to use all of Skana''s power after becoming the Shadow King, but the Hunter was fast and didn''t give Kevin time to use all of his power. It''s a shame that Kevin didn''t get to show off his full strength in this battle.


    The Hunter yawned and looked at the people in front of him. His face showed a warm, excited expression.


    "I wonder what level I will reach after absorbing so many people? AAAAAHH!! I''m so excited!!!"


    Then, with a playful gleam in his eyes, he started chopping people up one by one. There were nearly 100 more Red Lightning cultivators in this area and 17 people in Purple Lightning. After absorbing so many people, the Hunter could definitely break through to the Middle of Purple Lightning. But Kai, who had just broken through to the Red Lightning Peak, was Kai''s chance to stop him.


    Kai had advanced a stage in the Black Lightning Art, so his cultivation base had increased along with it. He was now at the Peak of Red Lightning and could fight someone in the Center of Purple Lightning.


    At that moment, a girl with black hair and eyes had fallen to her knees in the middle of this place where thousands of people were. Her gaze conveyed a mixture of anxiety and calm. She let out a long, steady sigh and kept looking around.


    "Jack, where are you?"


    At that moment, a boy with brown hair and blue eyes had heard the voices coming from the forest and started to move in that direction. His strength was barely at the Peak of Red Lightning. It had been a long time since Jack had seen Kevin, and he was finding it difficult to catch up with him. Kevin had already reached the Peak of Red Lightning.


    After all that time, Jack was the one left behind.


    As Jack went forward, he passed the last tree and saw something he shouldn''t have seen. He was frozen with fear and couldn''t say a word. It was as if his tongue had been cut off.There were dozens of dead bodies in front of him. Some of them had fear written on their faces, and it made Jack take a step back.


    "Why are you afraid? Go ahead!"


    Jack took a step forward, and there was Kevin''s body in front of him, barely breathing. Jack didn''t know what to do, even though he was strong. He took another step back.At that moment, Jack turned his head and saw black eyes looking directly at him. Jack''s insides trembled as Milah''s beautiful eyes looked at him. At that moment, Jack''s gaze shifted, and he took a step forward.


    ''You can''t escape. You can''t escape some things.''


    Jack suddenly moved forward, drew his sword, and lunged at the Hunter.At that moment, the Hunter''s gaze turned and looked at Jack.


    Jack stopped in his tracks as the Hunter''s aura burst out, the pressure on him causing his eyes to widen and his expression to change.


    "He''s just a Legend! How could he be in the middle of the beginning of Purple Lightning?!?"


    But of course, Jack didn''t stop and lunged forward with his sword. At the same time, the Hunter''s sword was thrown at him.


    Jack was stunned by the speed of the sword coming towards him, his tongue was momentarily paralyzed, and he could not find words to say. The speed of that sword was definitely faster than his own. This was a tough spot for Jack, but he wasn''t about to give up, especially at the start of the war.


    "Saint Libra!!!"


    In an instant, Jack''s sword reached the same speed as the hunter, and the swords of the two clashed.


    But how could someone like Jack, who couldn''t fully stand at the peak of Red Lightning, possibly be a rival to the Hunter''s level? If it was Kai, it would be normal, but not everyone was as strong as Kai.


    Jack was thrown back 100 meters by the attack and vomited blood. He tried to stand with his sword, but his right leg was shaking.At the same time, he felt like all the strength in his body had been drained.What had happened to him?


    Then, when Jack raised his head, he saw those eyes.He cursed his luck and tried to stand up.At that moment, the man in front of him had already raised the Immortal Sword.


    "You shouldn''t have tried to fight me, my friend!"


    "JACK!?"


    WHOOOSH!!!

 Chapter 156: Two Friends(2)

    '' Where am I?''


    Jack asked as he looked around and realized that he was on a hill. There was a lush green tree beside him and grass underneath. Jack could feel the freshness of the wind in his face. It was an incredible feeling for him, and after 2 years of nothing but strengthening, he was tired. He wanted to sit down on the ground and rest for a while, but then his mother with her blonde hair appeared in front of him.


    Jack looked at his mother in surprise and slowly went back in his memories, remembering what had happened the last time. His look became sad and after looking around for a while he realized that this place was not real. He was back in his mind or somewhere else.


    "Am I dead?"


    was the only answer Jack could come up with. He had continued as if he was useless. And he couldn''t help Kai. He knew how much Kai and Kevin would pity him, how much he would cry. And Milah.... Even Jack didn''t know how sad she would be.


    But against all expectations, Jack was not dead.


    "You may have experienced something that made you think you were dead, but you are not. This is not your mind or your heart or anything like that. This is your true reality, Jack.


    Jack was confused. If he was not in his mind, then where was he? Where was he that he could still see the shred of consciousness he had killed?


    "I am ..... You shouldn''t be here. "


    Maria shook her head from side to side.


    "I''m not the Maria you killed in your mind, Jack. "


    Maria moved and approached Jack.


    "Do you know why most developmentalists, in the last seconds before they die, often make the breakthroughs they have not made for years?"


    "Because the Universe Force gave them the opportunity..."


    "The Universe Force wanted people to have a chance before they died and gave them a choice. So when people were determined enough to give up everything, they became stronger and fought back. Some took their enemy with them before they died. Others were destroyed by their own strength. "


    " That''s why the World Tournament was created! No matter how much you die in the World Tournament, your body will be resurrected thanks to the Immortal Formation made by the Turks. In this way, this incredible talent will never disappear, and an incredible talent will be created in the normal world. "


    Maria''s words did not come as a big shock to Jack, but he was still puzzled. Obviously, the development of humans in war was more powerful than the development of humans without war. He knew that, but he had never expected something like this.


    " Then .... Am I in such a situation? Am I making a breakthrough?"


    Jack spoke, but Maria didn''t answer. Instead, she took a few steps back and took a deep breath of the cold wind that moved around her. Her blonde hair blew in the wind and Jack looked at her, remembering his old blonde hair.


    "You really don''t know anything about us, Jack. You don''t know who you are. You don''t know your lineage and you don''t know your blood. More importantly for you, you don''t know who I am."


    "I am the legendary Misty Thief, Jack, and you are my son."


    ***


    "Our bloodline was a nation of slaves, and I was one of them. All my life, I blinded people and stole their things. I was in their eyes, but at the same time, I was not."


    "They feared me. They feared my power. I was wild. I was strong and most importantly I was a developmentalist."


    "Because of those who feared me, they slowly slaughtered my entire nation before my eyes, until they finally stuck a knife in my neck. But because I was a healer, I was able to live a little longer."


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "Despite everything, the biggest problem of the age I was born in was that development had not reached the extremes. So I was alone in pain and suffering. I was the last developmentalist in this area, and my developmental base was low because there was no one to teach me development."


    "But at that moment the Universe Power recognized my determination and my ability. So it gave me a chance to survive and take my revenge. Maybe it had a different plan in mind, but it still worked for me. "


    Why do you think the Universal Force had something else in mind? It''s more powerful than even those at this level, and it''s the only thing that protects us. "


    Maria knew her son Jack was still naive, but Jack''s words were not just those of a 16-year-old boy. They could have been spoken by much older people. So Maria decided to share her secret with her son.


    "In a past event, I learned that the Universe Force is not just an energy. It was once a man. But he sacrificed himself along with 2 of his friends to save other people and that is how that era ended and the Universe Force was created. This story might be very different or have much more details, but don''t worry. One thing I am sure of is that the Universe Force will not do anything to harm people. "


    "The Universe Force gave me a chance and gave me the Misty Thief bloodline. This bloodline doesn''t really have a name, but over time, people have come to call me by that name. I became the Misty Thief. Unfortunately, after I died, you were the only one left with this bloodline, but it didn''t just awaken when I turned into Orange Lightning. Even though it''s a simple bloodline, it was given to you by the Universe Force, and you''re the only one who can use it. You had to work to awaken this bloodline, just like your friend Jace, but you didn''t even know this bloodline existed, let alone use it, but now.... You''ve taken over my mission. "


    Suddenly Maria came closer and put her forehead against Jack''s.


    "From now on, you are the Misty Thief. "


    ***


    " What''s going on?!? "


    The hunter swung his sword, but for some reason Jack was gone, and the hunter felt as if he had lost a part of himself.


    The hunter looked around, but Jack was gone. He spoke with a laugh.


    "So you left your friends and ran away..."


    BOOOM!!!


    Before the Slayer could say more, he was punched in the face and dragged across the floor. The Slayer looked around in disbelief at the force of the blow, but it was real. He really couldn''t see him and he was getting hit one after the other.


    The Slayer was sure that something was wrong with his eyes. It was as if there was a mist in his eyes and that was why he couldn''t see Jack. At the same time, each of Jack''s blows drained energy from the Slayer. Over time he had lost a lot of energy and he realized that Jack was getting stronger too.


    ''Did he get stronger? ''


    The Hunter was caught in a bind, unable to move as he faced successive attacks. Those around him were at a loss for words, unable to comprehend the situation. What was happening? How could someone from the Red Lightning confront someone from the Purple Lightning?


    At that moment, the historical scientist''s eyes were filled with astonishment as he witnessed Jack''s astonishing agility. Jack''s Misty Thief Bloodline was still in its early stages, and he couldn''t conceal his movements from others. His attention was fixed intently on one opponent at a time.


    "If it''s not him! Or him!!! He really fights like the Misty Thief!!!"


    The Misty Thief, a legendary figure, was well-known by many. His unique power was a bloodline, and many sought to claim his lineage. However, this was not meant to be. The Misty Thief was a staunch believer in love, and so, he didn''t have children with anyone he didn''t love.


    But now, someone has his bloodline and fights in his style ¡ª it''s incredible!


    But at that moment, Jack was finally caught.No matter what happened, the Hunter was still in Purple Lightning, and it was a miracle that he had escaped at all.At that moment when the Slayer grabbed Jack by the neck, Milah could hardly stop herself from screaming.


    "You''ve really hurt me."


    Then there was another flash of light, and a young man with blond hair appeared behind the Slayer.In his hand was a sharp white sword. And white and black shadow trails were scattered across it.The Slayer couldn''t help his eyes widening in fear as he looked at him out of the corner of his eye.


    "King of Shadows!"


    Suddenly Kevin''s sword disappeared into the shadows and moved towards the Hunter.The Hunter glanced at the sword in the shadows moving towards him and suddenly disappeared.


    But before he could do anything else, he was grabbed by a shadow. As Kevin looked at the Slayer, the Shadow emanating from his sword did not seem to let him go easily.


    At that moment, the Slayer''s eyes were really hazy. He wanted to look at the sword that was suddenly coming towards him, but Kevin was not standing still and suddenly lunged forward and kicked the Hunter hard in the face.The Hunter was a little stunned by the kick, and Jack suddenly accelerated.


    "Level 3 Point Slash!!!"


    The rope came out and pointed directly at the Slayer''s neck. Jack didn''t wait and cut the rope with his sword, splitting the Slayer''s head in two.


    Suddenly, the Slayer fell to the ground, and Kevin and Jack were on the ground breathing heavily.Many people were looking at those two backs.Even though Jack and Kevin were breathing deeply on the ground, a very powerful aura was emanating from both of their bodies. As they stood up, people couldn''t believe they heard them laughing, and they were really laughing!


    At that moment, Jack and Kevin reached out their fists and joined them together. They had succeeded! The Immortal Sword Academy was now completely destroyed.


    Milah looked at those two friends and felt speechless. Those two were heroes today. At that moment, no one knew what would happen to them in the future.

 Chapter 157: Cost

    It had been over 12 hours since folks had scattered across the island in search of Randal''s Treasure. During that time, many had realized that the treasure had been found, and so they gave up and returned to their cities.Since everyone had worked together to destroy the Immortal Sword Academy, none of the people there had fought each other, and there were many fewer deaths.


    But a lot had still happened, and it was difficult to return to the academies. Outside, a girl with blue hair was still walking in the forest. She was strong and had mastered the Half Step Purple Lightning, which many people would find intimidating. But she had enough strength to walk around the island alone, with her fanny pack slung over her shoulder, picking any suitable plants she saw on the ground.


    Lena saw that it was all over. She saw the end of all the fights. Lena witnessed all of this, but she didn''t worry. She understood their power, and she knew that Red Lightning Academy could defeat them. Red Lightning Academy was a talented group.


    Lena kept walking and collecting things for a while. There were so many things that her master wanted from her that at first Lena let out a deep scream because the list was too long for a list of materials, and every material was precious and rare. If they weren''t on Sky Island, it would''ve taken Lena much longer to find them.


    At that moment, Lena felt a scary aura approaching her from behind. She turned around and looked at the person walking towards her, stumbling through the Darkness.No matter how much she looked at the person, she couldn''t see them because it was nighttime.But Lena saw the black hair between those steps and the skull between those hairs, and her body went into a state of shock.


    "Wow, he''s so strong!"


    Lena could feel his powerful presence, and it was clearly stronger than Alan''s.


    Jace stepped out of the shadows, taking his time, and looked at Lena. It was then that Lena understood what was going on.


    "You have become the King of Mortals."


    Jace didn''t say anything, but his bloodshot eyes showed how he was feeling. Lena narrowed her eyes and looked at him.


    "Jace, are you okay?"


    At that moment, Jace burst out laughing and looked at Lena, laughing.


    "I''m fine, I''m fine!!!"


    She was shaking like she was in the grip of a severe illness, and he couldn''t hold it in.


    "You cheated on me!!! Now I''m here to make you pay for it!!! Or did you think I was going to let you off that easy, Lena?"


    Jace''s different way of speaking and the blood in his eyes made Lena realize something, but she was now at great risk.Kai was no longer the strongest man on the island; Jace, who was at the peak of the Purple Lightning Midpoint, was now the strongest.


    Jace''s current strength was a spike after he became King, which is why he was able to become the strongest on the island. And now his ultimate goal was Lena''s death!


    Lena hadn''t even seen Jace move when he suddenly lunged forward, but her body moved instead, dodging Jace''s attacks one after the other. Lena felt an intense choking sensation.


    At that moment, time froze.Lena jumped back in horror at the thought that Jace had frozen time, but Jace was still in the same place, and even his shoulder-length hair was not moving. He was completely frozen!!!


    "What''s happening?"


    "I''m giving you a chance, Lena."


    Lena looked around at the sound of her Master''s voice, but she didn''t expect to see him right in front of her. This time, his gaze was sad. It seemed he had stopped Jace.


    "It''s time to say goodbye, Lena."


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Lena was confused by Kaizer''s words, which came out of nowhere. She didn''t understand, so Kaizer looked at her seriously.


    "This is not the Jace you know. He has become a King who stands out even among Kings like the King of Mortals. But that is hard to control. Always has been.... But you cannot resist it. Jace has reached the peak of the Purple Lightning''s Middle, and he''s also the King of Mortals. It''s possible he finds it easiest to kill someone, and you can''t even escape in your current state."


    "That''s why you are now the King of Pure Healing! You don''t have to take the final exam! You don''t have to cope with my difficult training! The moment you become a King, you will reach the Peak of the Middle of the Purple Lightning!!!Even though you can''t defeat Jace, with my help you can escape!!!"Kaizer''s every word was harsh, and he clearly didn''t want to show his sadness, but it was clearly noticed by Lena.For a while, Lena could not decide what to do, but she was no longer alone.Her master was with her!But now he was leaving again? Why?


    Lena felt the tears begin to fall as she squeezed her fists, the pain in her heart overwhelming her.


    "I don''t need to be a Healing King!!! I don''t need to take the Final Exam!!! I want to cope with your difficult training!!! I don''t need to be Free, Master!!! Just don''t let me be alone!!!"


    Kaizer took a step forward and stood in front of Lena, who was now 18 years old and a young woman. She was finally able to make her own decisions.


    "It doesn''t matter what you think, Lena."


    Kaizer smiled once more, and both Kaizer and Lena''s surroundings began to glow with a white-light-green color.


    "This is my decision."


    Time began to move again, but slowly.Jace was moving very slowly. But in fact, it would only take him a split second to get to Lena.


    Kaizer let go of Lena and turned, starting to walk away. With every step he took, a piece of his body was torn away and merged with Lena.The title of King, which had kept him captive all this time, was now merging with Lena, and Kaizer was slowly passing into the realm of Spirits.


    The tears never stopped flowing from Lena''s eyes. Suddenly, Lena broke through the Purple Lightning barrier, and a light emerged from the ring in her hand, merging with her. This meant that she had crossed into Purple Lightning and merged with the Mana Weapon.Lena''s Mana Weapon was a ring that allowed her to gather more energy and attack with it. This was how she had attacked Kai, but at the time, it was useless because of the huge difference between Kai and Lena.


    Lena''s eyes changed color, and a beautiful red lightning emerged from the very bottom of her eyes. As Lena''s tears fell, her lightning slowly changed, and the purple lightning trail grew larger and larger.By the time the lightning trail was halfway to her eyes, Kaizer had almost disappeared, 10 paces away from Lena.


    Kaizer didn''t look at Lena. The tears that fell from his eyes were very precious to him and he had rarely shown them before. He only cried when something happened to his students. And in the Battle of the Sky, he had seen all his students die.Kaizer would destroy himself in that battle!He was a king, but how could he call himself a king if he couldn''t protect his people? That day, he had wanted to destroy himself and all the hunters, but he never expected Era to destroy himself.


    Kaizer didn''t want to show his eyes because he didn''t want Lena to be impressed. He clenched his teeth and sniffed, trying not to cry. His body had held out for so long because of his desire to stay with Lena, but it couldn''t go on forever.


    Kaizer turned his head slightly and saw Lena''s face red from crying. She couldn''t say anything.Suddenly, the man she loved had tried to kill her, and now her master was leaving. She could no longer understand what was happening!


    "Don''t look like that, Lena... Don''t kill me again..."


    Kaizer''s words made Lena tremble and cry even more. She kept wiping her tears with her hands, but it was no use. She was bawling her eyes out, and there was nothing anyone could do to stop her.


    Kaizer took a few more steps and shifted his gaze once more, but this time the tears were clearly visible.As much as Kaizer didn''t want to go, he had no other choice. He had to leave.


    "Don''t let me down, Lena!"


    Kaizer said, his voice cracking with emotion.Lena didn''t say anything. She couldn''t say anything. She couldn''t get a word out of her mouth anymore. She was tired and didn''t even know what to say.


    "See you again soon, Lena."


    As Kaizer vanished into a white light, Lena raised her hands to him, but they remained in the same position, still and motionless. Her master had transitioned to the spirit realm, and Lena, as the King of Pure Healing, had reached the pinnacle of the Middle of the Purple Lightning.


    Lena clenched her fists as time slowly returned. She squeezed her fists so tightly that her hands were covered in blood, but she didn''t give up.She turned her gaze and looked at Jace, who had suddenly come at her. She knew she had to run.The Immortal Formation didn''t matter to the King of Mortals. The King of Death had enough power to ignore it.


    But at that moment, Lena did not wait for death to slowly come to her. With a surge of determination, she raised her hands, and a gentle glow began to emanate from them. Though Lena wasn''t a master of energy, her ring bestowed upon her a significant boost in power.


    "Energy Ball!!!"


    Lena didn''t unleash her full might in this instance. Instead, she merely deflected the attack. Still, she recognized that confronting Jace was beyond her capabilities. With a swift movement, Lena retreated into the shadows. It wasn''t easy to run away from someone who was so strong, but Lena was feeling overwhelmed. She was angry, and her face showed it. Her fists were covered in blood.


    "You''re going to pay for this, Jace!"

 Chapter 158: Party(1)

    Soon, all the academies were settled in their cities and fortresses, and then a meeting of all the academies was organized.The purpose of the meeting was the Immortal Sword Academy.Soon, it was decided that all the remaining Immortal Sword Academy students would be killed.Then, a funeral was organized and the deceased were laid to rest in the Sky Lands.Many people fainted at the sight of their beloved friends dying, and there were many who tried to kill themselves. Even Kai was affected by all the crying.While he didn''t have any close friends who died, he still felt a sense of loss.


    A few weeks after the funeral, they decided to have a party to help ease the tension and sadness. They held a lottery to decide the location, and Red Lightning City won.


    Meanwhile, Kai went to Red Lightning City and then went back to the academy. He was with Emma now, and because of his strength, he could take on any academy.


    But Kai still didn''t plan to finish the World tournament.


    The reason was simple and easy for everyone to understand.Everyone agreed that this was the right idea. Kai could destroy all the academies as a Ghost again, and before three years had passed since the World Tournament began, it would be over.


    But Sky Island hadn''t been fully exploited yet!


    Kai and the others hadn''t captured all the treasures of the island, and of course they weren''t going to give these treasures to the next generation. It made more sense for them to use these treasures themselves.


    People hung out for a bit, and during that time, the Red Lightning Academy got the Party ready. They picked a place and everyone pitched in to get it ready.


    And finally, the day had come.Today was the two-year anniversary of their arrival at the World Tournament!


    ***


    "Everything is ready, right?""Yeah, you better wait for the Academy leaders."Alan had a personal secretary. She was a real whiz at her job, and Alan was always thanking her, because without her help, he would have been in big trouble.


    Alan went to the door of the venue and waited for the leaders and legends to arrive. They were the first to show up, which was no easy feat, given how many people were involved. That''s why they set up a lot of places in Red Lightning City for this event, especially for the Legends, who were staying in one place. It was a privilege, and they were trying harder, and they didn''t mind a little more effort.No one had any objection to that.


    As Alan waited at the door, he took another look inside. He thought the huge space was just right for a party, with tables in the corners and a bartender''s area. Alan had tried very hard to make it similar to the normal world, but unfortunately, in the past 2 years, most people had forgotten about the old world, and most people here did more development than going to the bar, so they didn''t know what bar fairy tales looked like.


    This is where Alvar came to their aid. Alvar made it a hobby to go to the bar every Sunday, but even if he went to the bar, he never drank. Alvar was a strange person. No one had ever come along who understood him, and perhaps there never would be.


    As Alan was waiting for the guests at the door, he suddenly felt a cold wind beside him. He shifted his head and saw the handsome young man with blond hair next to him.


    "You didn''t have to come here."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve destroyed so many other Academies, I''d better get cozy."


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    A few seconds after Kai said that, Ramas showed up with a few other people. Monari, Autumn, and Ivan stood out the most. These three had joined the Purple Lightning a few days ago. They''d all had huge breakthroughs and became super strong, but obviously, they didn''t have the same level of power as Kai.Kai had surpassed them, and that''s how they made their big breakthrough.If Red Lightning Academy didn''t have a monster like Kai, they could''ve expanded the tournament.Ramas had reached the Purple Lightning Beginner Peak!


    Alan had also achieved the Purple Lightning Beginner Middle event, but he was still behind Ramas. That didn''t mean he should be afraid of Ramas, though, especially with Kai standing next to him.


    "Welcome."


    "We are welcome."


    Both sides responded with smiles, but the three Legends still looked like they wanted to grab Kai. They didn''t say anything, though. Kai had beaten Miguel, and he was pretty sure he could beat them too. Even though their skills were better than Miguel''s and they were all Kings, it had been a while since Kai had fought Miguel. In a few months, Kai would be seventeen.


    Still, they didn''t say anything and went inside. They came in one after the other. Dani, the Legendary Leader of the Red Sand Academy, and Alain, the King of Lies. Then Mario from the Eastern Dragon Academy and a few of his legends showed up. A few more Academies showed up one after the other.


    The party started soon after. Even things like party balls were taken care of with Summer''s Light. Instead of drinking, everyone had ginseng tea from the Eastern Dragon Academy. The tea was red, and at first, people were a bit skeptical, but Alvar drank it quickly, and then everyone else followed suit.


    Everyone was having a blast.


    Kai was laughing and really enjoying the ginseng tea. He didn''t even notice where Emma was, probably because he was pretty wasted. Next to him was Alvar, and they both forgot what they were doing.


    Then Kevin and Jack showed up and joined the party. Alan invited whomever he wanted because he was the host. But even if he hadn''t, Kai would''ve brought a bunch of people to the party anyway. He was really enjoying the opportunity he had now and he didn''t even know how long he wanted to go on like this.


    Meanwhile, Emma, Milah, Melony, and Sarah had gathered. They were all looking at each other. At that moment, Melony started talking. She looked a bit annoyed.


    "Girls, we have to be more careful now. This party is very important."


    Her words got everyone''s attention, and they all looked at her.


    "Girls, look over there!"


    Melony gave a nod in the direction of the three girls, and the other girls turned to look.The girls were gorgeous, but not quite on the same level as Lena or Emma. They were frowning because of their impressive breasts.


    Emma brought her hands to her breasts and felt them. But her face was red with anger because her breasts were completely flat!!!


    Milah''s breasts were the same, and Melony and Sarah were no different, except that they were a little bigger.


    "Girls! The boys are too close to them! They''re in a risky area, and we need to keep an eye on them or else..."


    At Melony''s words, they all squeezed each other.Only Sarah was relaxed. She didn''t have a boyfriend, and she didn''t have much contact with men either. She only communicated a little with Zaheer and Boyd.


    "Well, good luck to you then, but I have work to do."


    Sarah left them alone and walked away, approaching Zaheer.Behind her, Melony and the others were giving her angry looks.


    The moment Sarah came up to Zaheer, a sly, sardonic smile formed on her face.A sly smile formed on her face, but Zaheer remained unperturbed and continued to drink his Ginseng tea.


    "I didn''t get to Randal''s treasure."


    Zaheer had directly raised the question that Sarah had been wondering about, and it had upset her, but Zaheer didn''t care.Sarah was a deadbeat and would continue to be a deadbeat from the day she was born.


    Suddenly, the girls looked up and grabbed all the boys.Each of them had to keep them safe and away from girls with big breasts; that was dangerous territory.


    At that moment, Kevin was looking in the wrong place, and Melony noticed.


    As soon as Melony joined Kevin, his eyes widened and he tried to run into the shadows, but Melony slapped him in the head, knocking him to the ground.


    Jack didn''t fight back at all, and he was a calmer individual. He never had any intention of cheating on Milah, but Milah was still suspicious because of her breasts.


    "Hey, Jack..."


    "I want you to know this..."


    "If you cheat on me one day..."


    "I''ll rip your head off!!!"


    Jack swallowed deeply and hard at Milah''s sincere threat. Then he snuggled closer to Milah.


    But there was a problem. Emma turned her head this way and that, her eyes widened, and she looked like she was about to cry, but she looked so much sweeter now.


    "Where''s Kai?"

 Chapter 159: Party(2)

    "Heheheheheheheh"


    Kai said playfully, laughing with Alain beside him. They made their way through the crowd, blending right in. But their faces showed that they were planning something mischievous and sneaky. They shared a knowing look, their grins saying volumes.


    Alain and Kai had recognized each other at the party, of course. Alain had been eyeing the girls, and Kai had caught on. They started chatting about it, their conversation flowing smoothly as they discussed everything from the size of their breasts to the exciting World Tournament.


    Now, they had gotten into the fun and had dripped Bitter Norwegian Juice into the Legendary Leaders'' Ginseng Tea.


    Bitter Norwegian Water, a unique red water found deep in the Norwegian ice 300 years ago, was a special ingredient in their tea. It was said that even for a developmentalist, the pain was unbearable, but for Alain and Kai, it was like a warm, soothing breeze. It didn''t matter if all the Legendary Leaders had passed into the Purple Lightning. This pain could reach all the way to the 3rd Step!


    Kai and Alain had already moved out of sight and were observing. They both looked very excited. Born with a spirit of joy, Kai and Alain had both faced significant challenges in their past lives. They chose to find the humor in their circumstances, using laughter as a tool to navigate their way through life. They were the strong yet vulnerable children that no one could see.


    At that moment, Alan and the other Legendary Leaders arrived and took a sip of their tea. It seemed they were talking about something serious, and their faces were a bit grim, but that was about to change. Meanwhile, Alain and Kai could be found in a corner, happily giggling away.


    "Yes, I know. If Hunters Immortal Sword¡ªPUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUFFFF¡ª"


    Ramas was speaking when he felt the bitter water on his tongue. He immediately sprayed the Ginseng tea in his mouth.The Legendary Leaders followed suit, spraying the tea in their mouths, sticking out their tongues, and painfully searching for water. They ran this way and that, and the pain in their mouths tormented them.


    Kai and Alain were in a corner laughing hysterically. They were trying not to laugh, but they couldn''t help but let out a few chuckles. They were in a corner, and although they tried to keep their peace, they ended up disturbing a few people. Alain, the King of Lies, and the most powerful developmentalist in the Skylands, had made it to the Purple Lightning. They were the youngest King of all the Academies.Of course, no one said anything to them.


    But at that moment, they both felt a cold and dangerous aura behind them.Alain and Kai were laughing lightly when they saw Alan and Ramas approaching them from behind.Both of their faces were red, and they were breathing heavily from the pain, but they could tell just by their looks how angry they were.


    "Kai and Alain, I should have guessed. What are you doing here?"


    Alan''s calm question had made both Kai and Alain sweat. They both knew they had to get the pot working fast right now.


    "Come on, Alain, aren''t you the King of Lies?"


    Alain smiled slightly and broke out in a cold sweat as Kai mentally told Alain, but said nothing. It was clear that their downfall was imminent.


    "Oh... What was that?"


    Alain suddenly stood up and turned his head a little as if he had heard something. Then he nudged Kai with his hand.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "I think Emma is calling you, Kai."


    Alan and Ramas were confused, but Kai understood. He turned around and started looking.


    "Where is she?"


    At that moment, Kai also started looking for Emma and pretended he couldn''t find her.Alain took Kai''s hand.


    "Let me show you where she is,"


    Kai said kindly.Then Kai and Alain disappeared, leaving Alan and Ramas standing there. They didn''t know what to say because they felt a bit sore, but they were too distracted to think of anything to say.


    But Alain and Kai had managed to escape!


    Kai and Alain continued their adventure. First, they grabbed Isaac and ran away. Of course, poor Isaac wasn''t fast enough to keep up, and every time he turned around, there was a gap.But that was getting boring for Kai and Alain, so they gave up on that too.


    Then the two began to provoke Clara.Quentin and Elena liked it very much and they noticed everything, but Clara was too tough and almost attacked them. She was still far from catching up with them. This meant that Clara often had to let them tease her, and after a while, they were approached by girls with beautiful breasts.


    "Hello, handsome."


    One of the girls grabbed Alain, while the other tugged Kai, leaving them behind. However, they had forgotten about Clara, who was laughing at them behind their backs.Clara looked at Emma a few ten meters away and grinned.


    "Hehehehehehe"


    "Girls, let''s all calm down here. I have time for all of you."


    Alain had gotten a little confused and ended up between the two of them, and luckily, it worked out in his favor this time. But Kai took a deep breath as she pulled him away and pressed him to her chest. It hadn''t been more than a few weeks since he''d been with Emma, but Kai was at great risk now.


    "Hey..."


    TITTLE....


    "Kai....... What are you doing here?"


    Kai felt scared. He was the strongest on Sky Island. He was one of the very few who had the strength to fight the Purple Lightning Middle at the Peak of Red Lightning. He was still so young, barely 17 years old, and yet he was already at the Peak of Red Lightning.


    But even so, there were still things he was incredibly afraid of!


    Turning his head slightly, Kai felt the familiar pounding of his heart and took a deep breath. Despite this, the beautiful girl with the soft breasts, who was hugging him, continued to pull away from him and looked at Emma with a distant expression. When Kai realized this, he felt even worse and retreated into himself. Emma frowned.


    BANG!


    Melony, of course, noticed how the ground shook as the sound of an explosion reverberated throughout the party area. The others felt sorry for Kai as they realized why the ground was shaking so much. What could he have been doing that caused such a commotion?


    But they got their answer with the arrival of Emma. Emma was walking. She had Kai with her, but strangely, Kai was dressed like a little dog, looking like he was going to say "Yes" and let it go, no matter what Emma said.


    But it was exactly the right thing to do. For three hours at the party, Kai begged Emma, and it was really hard for him. It was tough for Emma to hear every word Kai said, and she made it seem like he was talking about her breasts. In fact, Kai had such a hard time that he ended up wetting his seat.


    But he finally managed to convince Emma, and that was the end of it. But then Alain came laughing again.


    "Kai, have you spent time with girls? Oh my gosh, you should see those breasts! They should call them Legends instead of calling us Legends."


    Alain''s words were like a hammer to Kai''s head, causing a frown from Emma, who was standing next to him, ready to trip him. By the time Alain was finished, Kai was afraid to even turn his head.


    "Emma, I''m... "


    Kai tried to convince Emma again, and the other men pitied his predicament. Alain just laughed and turned his gaze away from Summer to John talking to him.


    Alain''s brow furrowed, and he put down the Ginseng Tea. Because what he saw was obviously ridiculous.


    "What is this idiot doing?" "


    "Stop, Alain."


    Alain was about to go up to John and tell him about his stupidity when he was stopped by a handsome, muscular boy with shoulder-length blue hair. Zachery had stopped Alain just in time.


    "Don''t tell him."


    "Why?"


    Alain knew that Zachery was Kai''s friend and so he asked calmly, but this time it was surprisingly Kai who answered.


    Kai''s gaze was serious and he was looking straight at John.Everyone knew about it. Everyone at the Academy knew, but no one had told John because Michael had warned them.


    "Because he needs to realize it himself, Alain. After everything Michael did, John has to realize it himself. Then he will have overstepped his boundaries. The truth hurts, Alain. You, the King of Lies, must realize that."

 Chapter 160: Confrontation

    As time went on, Kai managed to convince Emma again at the party, and he made a huge breakthrough in his love life.It was a race of his life, but he once again proved how strong he was by coming in first.The other men felt the need to give her a standing ovation, of course.


    Meanwhile, Alain was on his way from Kai to opening a harem with Isaac and finally a brothel with Alvar. The eyes of Alain and Alvar were clearly visible to the others, and everyone was trying to describe the perversion of the two, but there were no words for Alvar alone.Alvar had been a monk, but now he was hopping home with the girls.


    "Kai, aren''t you coming?"


    Alain was following behind Alvar with two girls on his arm, but he didn''t have a home in Red Lightning City. However, Alvar was a very kind-hearted friend. He told Alain that he could stay at his house if he wanted to and that a bed was available. He said he could see his work in the bathroom if he liked that kind of fantasy. What a good friend Alvar was.


    With his proposal to Kai, Alain had once again put him in a difficult position. Because once again Emma''s danger had found Kai and Kai definitely shouldn''t be hanging out with Alain and Alvar.


    "Sorry, I can''t come. Maybe... There''s another gift waiting for me at my place."


    At the same time, Kai gestured to Emma with his eyes. Emma blushed and looked away. Kai took the opportunity to gesture for Alain to leave.


    Alain just laughed and turned, walking away with the girls in his arms. He didn''t need to waste any more time here¡ªthe beauties were waiting for him!


    Meanwhile, in one of the quiet streets with a bunch of houses outside the party areas, a pretty short person wearing a hooded jacket was walking. Despite the silence around her, it was as if she wasn''t afraid of the Darkness and was working on a plan.


    But she wasn''t trying to do anything!


    Just a few minutes after she was walking, another person appeared in the darkness of the night. This young man had black hair and black eyes, and his eyes were very sharp. He had a regal and scary vibe going on, like he was a king or something.


    "Jace, what are you doing here?"Lena tried to ask, but Jace just looked at her back, same cold gaze. She could feel his eyes on her.


    "Are you going to try to kill me again?"Lena turned her head and looked at Jace. Her anger was clear, but Jace didn''t seem to care. "I cheated on you. I know I shouldn''t have said anything, but maybe I shouldn''t have complained even if you killed me."


    "But it''s not that simple!"


    "Because of you, I lost my master! I apologize. I know what I did was unforgivable, but I still love you, so I won''t let you kill me and have a guilty conscience!"


    Lena was angry but she couldn''t do anything, no matter how many bad words she said or how many times Jace tried to kill her. Lena had always loved Jace. Of course she remembered what they had done two years ago, but she still wasn''t sure. Only Aserah knew what happened that day.


    Jace looked at Lena with cold eyes and then returned his gaze to his sheathed sword.


    "You love me... but that doesn''t matter anymore. I got your master killed, and the reason I came here was much simpler."


    "I love you, Lena. That''s why you have to die."


    Jace suddenly grabbed his sword and started moving forward, and the sound of the blade filled the area. Lena ducked out of the way as the sword swept towards her.


    "If I have no choice, I''ll send you to Michael, Jace!!!"


    Lena suddenly swung her fist at Jace''s face, but Jace was fast, and clearly stronger than Lena. But there was a problem: Lena had gotten a little faster!


    "How''d you get so fast?"


    Lena threw another punch, ignoring Jace''s question. She threw punch after punch, and Jace dodged them all super quickly. But eventually, Jace started to realize what was up.


    "Isn''t this the art Kai gave you? The one Kai gave you after you and Kai fought."


    Lena was thrown off for a sec and stopped, leaving a big hole. Suddenly the Lightning of Fear appeared in Jace''s eyes and he swung his sword, aiming for Lena''s neck. But not everything was so easy. Lena threw herself back and the attack caused a huge gash in her chest, but she didn''t seem to care.


    Lena backed away quickly and frowned. Something was wrong here.


    "You were unconscious at the time. How could you know that?!?"


    Lena was right. When Lena and Kai fought, Jace fought Alan and got taken to the hospital with some serious injuries. So how could Jace have seen what Lena and Kai were doing there? Even the others hadn''t seen it.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    But Jace didn''t answer and angrily lunged at Lena.


    Lena recognized a lot of weaknesses in the sudden attack, but it was useless. At Jace''s current speed, Lena''s attacks into the open would have been easily blocked.Still, Lena hadn''t come here to be killed by Jace.


    "Heavenly Healing Art!!! 2nd Healing!!! Heavenly Healing Suction!!!"


    Jace swung the Meteor sword towards Lena, and she couldn''t dodge the attack, but he could certainly use it!


    Jace''s sword was on its way to Lena, but then Lena pushed the air with her hand, and it looked like she somehow pushed space aside and sent a green smoke in the direction of Jace and the sword. The smoke went back to Lena. Jace knew he was slowing down a bit, but he didn''t think it would make any difference. Lena couldn''t keep up with him.


    But then, Lena suddenly disappeared from right in front of Jace, and before Jace knew it, he was flying backwards 600 meters with a punch in the cheek and was able to stop by crashing through houses.


    Lena was covered in a green mist and disappeared once more with a frown, but then she reappeared in front of Jace.Suddenly, she grabbed Jace by the collar and threw him out of the house. Jace looked into Lena''s eyes as he was thrown out of the house, but her eyes were filled with violence.Jace bounced a few times on the ground, then spun around and plunged his sword into the ground, scraping back a few meters as he fell to one knee. He raised his head and looked at Lena, who was dozens of meters away.


    "I won''t underestimate you anymore!"


    Jace''s body suddenly shifted and started to disintegrate, but right in the middle of the pieces was a red mark. It looked a lot like Kai''s True Dragon Form, but it was also different. It was clear that Jace''s body and sword were the same. This was the Ashes of the Shattered Realm!


    Jace''s sword was an attack power called Ashes of the Shattered Realm. Jace had become one with his sword when he was in the Purple Lightning, so he could use its power without it, but Lena didn''t expect Jace to use it in this way.


    "Ashes of the Shattered Realm!!!"


    Jace had suddenly used his sword attribute, but Lena couldn''t understand why he had done that.They were more than 300 meters apart.


    At that moment, Jace suddenly appeared in front of Lena.


    "Teleport!"


    Jace had once again unleashed his Bloodline, and this time he was going to kill the girl he loved with everything he had.


    Jace swung his sword and used all his strength to cut Lena. Today, this want, this desire, would end.


    "Not yet."


    BOOOM!!!


    Contrary to Jace''s expectation, there had been an explosion, not a clash of swords, and he was now flying backwards. Ashes of the Shattered Realm was an incredible ability, and Lena shouldn''t have been able to keep up with it, seeing as Jace had practiced this power in his body.But Jace was wrong once again, and as he flew through the air, he saw Lena above him.


    "Heavenly Healing Art!! 3rd Healing!! Heart-Spirit Touch!!!"


    Lena''s hand fell on Jace, and she touched his forehead with a finger, burying it in the ground.Jace felt an immense pain in his heart and soul, as if he was falling into emptiness. His gaze went blank, and he couldn''t move. Lena had ruptured the vein connecting his heart and soul.


    ''Lena, you still don''t know who I am.''


    All of a sudden, one of Jace''s fingers moved, and a strong wind of energy blew towards Lena in the air. Lena, who was leaning back a bit due to the wind, spun in the air and landed gently on the ground. Her gaze was on Jace, who was emitting the fierce energy.Jace ignored the shattered earth around him and looked at Lena with his fierce gaze. Jace looked at Lena with the skull mark on his forehead as his body straightened without bending his legs.


    At the same time, Lena and Jace frowned.


    "No more..."


    "It''s time to end this fight..."


    "IT''S TIME!!!!"


    "Body of the King of Pure Healing!"


    "Body of the Mortal King!"


    A fierce aura emanated from both of their bodies, and at that moment, both of their bodies changed.


    The green, dense aura in Lena''s body reached incredible solidity and splashed into the surroundings. At the same time, her color changed and became golden yellow, and her eyes turned the same shade of yellow as her aura. The Golden Yellow Pure Healing Aura in her body proved that she was a true Immortal.


    Jace''s aura was a powerful red-black one, coming from the skull on his forehead. It spread over his body, and interconnected skull markings began to appear all over his body. All of these markings were connected by a trace, the farthest of which was 4 centimeters away.


    The duo''s aura was already stronger than most Purple Lightning Users. Their Golden Yellow and Dark Red auras were rising into the sky.


    The sky was totally overcast, and rain was slowly falling. Lena and Jace''s hair was getting wet and falling into their eyes, but they kept their intense, serious gazes.


    At that moment, Lena tightened her ring and opened her hand. In her palm, a yellow sphere began to form. The yellow sphere was golden yellow due to the pure healing aura, but it was an energy sphere formed by Lena''s mana weapon, and it had incredible power from the mana she absorbed from Jace.


    Jace brought his sword in front of him, and the meteor sword glowed fiercely. There was a dark red light in Jace''s eyes. Jace took a deep breath and looked ahead.


    "Divine Lightning Scourge Assassination Art!! 4th Scourge!! Divine Assassination!!"


    At the same time, both Jace and Lena left behind a Dust Realm, both of them tearing apart the earth and sky as they advanced towards each other.


    ''You were the one I loved...''


    ''You were the one I always loved...''


    ''No matter how this encounter ends...''


    ''I will love you forever!!!''


    ''I will love you forever!!!''


    They knew this wasn''t the end, but why did they feel like it was?


    Jace and Lena''s two attacks were advancing towards each other, and they were only inches apart.


    "I don''t understand why this happened..."


    "Why does it feel like it will never end..."


    "Why do I feel like I''m getting further and further away from being happy every day..."


    "Why is it that every time I solve one problem that I need to be happy, another problem appears..."


    "Ah... I understand now..."


    "You can''t close your eyes to the horrors of this life. You can''t escape."


    WHOOOOSH!!!


    Jace and Lena had launched their attacks, but they were still standing in the same place. Even though their surroundings were covered in dust and dirt, they could see the young man in front of them. His blond hair was stained with blood, and his exhausted blue eyes looked at them. They were too shocked and paralyzed to know what to say.They had clearly seen the giant Black Lightning falling from the sky. Kai had stopped their attacks with both hands in front of him, but his arms were torn apart and he had wounds all over his body, showing his organs. The violent energies attacking his wounds were only making his condition worse.


    Kai could no longer keep his eyes open and fell face down on the shattered ground in front of the two, preventing those two people from experiencing great regret in the future.

 Chapter 161: Somethings Coming!

    The sun was coming up in Red Lightning City, but today, like any other day, people weren''t watching the sunrise because Kai was badly injured.


    This party in Red Lightning City was really just for the Legends, but a lot of people didn''t think it was a party; it was a show.Kai''s fighting power was at the Purple Lightning Center, and in that aspect, the Red Lightning Academy had already won the tournament. That''s why, during the whole party, the Red Lightning Academy''s Developmentalists had been making fun of other people.


    Now Kai was injured and unconscious, and no one knew when he would wake up.Jace and Lena were Kings, and they had attacked using their King abilities.Kai had suddenly appeared in front of them with Black Heart Lightning and stopped their attack.Even in a normal fight, Kai couldn''t fight them. It was nothing short of a miracle that he didn''t die after such a massive attack.


    There were actually many reasons why Kai survived. His incredible progress on the Heart Path, his Ultimate Heart Mode, and most importantly, his recent experiences with Emma. After spending so much time with Emma, Kai had an incredible healing speed. That''s why he jumped straight into the middle of the two Monsters. He was confident he would survive.


    But he was still wrong. Jace and Lena''s power was at the peak of the Purple Lightning Midpoint!!!


    Kai couldn''t reach their level.


    "We should go now, Alan. Thanks for everything."


    Ramas and many Legendary Leaders were in a hurry. They had many friends and they knew without seeing Kai how badly he was hurt. What they needed to do was to hurry up and get stronger quickly. If they had any hope of winning, all the academies would have to unite and wipe out Red Lightning Academy from the tournament.


    Kai wasn''t the only one who made them so confident. Lena and Jace''s injuries also helped. They''d both been in a big fight and weren''t fully recovered yet.Lena was doing better than the other two because she was less injured than Kai and was healing faster than Jace.But she''d also used up all the energy she''d collected in her ring, so she wasn''t as strong as she''d been during her fight with Jace. And the use of the Pure Healing King''s body had also done him a great deal of damage.


    Still, the people were glad that they still had a chance to win, and so they quickly returned to their city to get stronger.


    At that moment, a gust of wind blew, and Jack appeared in front of the 3 Legends. His gaze was sharp and meaningful.The 3 Legends had definitely heard of him, and they weren''t taking him lightly. Here was the Misty Thief of the new generation.


    Jack drew his sword. Jack''s drawing his sword made these 3 tense up. They were sure that they could defeat Jack, but they knew that they would be seriously injured again. They were sure that if Kevin came after Jack, they would definitely be killed by this duo.


    But contrary to their expectations, Jack drew his sword and walked past them and the 3 Legends didn''t even notice. They were so surprised that they didn''t even notice Jack walking past them.


    "The day you came for Kai..."


    "I''m gonna rip your head off..."


    ***


    Meanwhile, in a white room, a blond-haired youth was lying on a bed. His eyes were closed, and he was breathing so hard that anyone who hadn''t switched to Purple Lightning would have thought he was dead. But Emma, sitting by his bedside, knew he was alive. She didn''t need anyone to tell her that. She was sure of it anyway.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Kai had a quilt over him, but you could still see the cuts and bruises he had suffered. There were cracks on his face, but he was doing better now. After that intense battle, Jace had passed out, and Lena had used her remaining energy to keep Kai alive, although it wasn''t long before she, too, slipped into a coma.


    Now, Kevin was standing guard outside the door, ready to protect Kai at all costs. If anyone tried to harm Kai, Kevin was determined to do whatever it took to ensure his safety.


    Meanwhile, Emma was inside, tending to Kai''s other needs with care and compassion. She was like a nurse, a constant source of support and comfort.


    But Emma was always prepared for any challenge. If anyone tried to break in, she would defend herself with all her might.


    ***


    The months went by, and with each passing day, Kai''s recovery continued. Two and a half years had passed since the start of the World Tournament, and now, at the Red Lightning Academy, everything was as calm as could be.


    But Aserah had other plans!


    Aserah was moving calmly, but he was now very close to the 520th House.


    At that moment, Aserah turned at a speed that no one could see him, and after making sure that no one was around, he went behind a wall and started to watch the house.


    After a while, Lily came out of the house.


    Aserah took a step forward, looking a bit upset. He was about to go to Lily when, suddenly, a mountain collapsed on top of him!


    Aserah looked up, surprised, and saw Michael''s face, which looked a bit scary.


    "I-"


    "We agreed that you would never use the Art of Possession again, Aserah!"


    Before Aserah could say anything, Michael grabbed Aserah by the scruff of the neck, and with unimaginable speed, he reached Aserah''s house.


    Michael threw Aserah to the ground, but Aserah spun in mid-air and landed neatly on the ground.


    "I know you''ve used this before, Aserah. I told you not to use this art."


    Despite Michael''s words, Aserah laughed and looked at the middle-aged man in front of him.


    "Come on, master. It should be okay for me to have a little fun."


    "But your fun comes with serious problems, Aserah! I won''t allow it!After today, you will not step out of your territory for two years."


    "I''m not your son, Master! You can''t treat me like one!"


    As angry as Aserah was, he could not stand up to Michael. But he had to stop him punishing himself.


    "You tell me not to use this art, but you created this art!!!"


    "It doesn''t matter, Aserah. You don''t have to make my mistake."


    Michael turned around and started moving forward.


    "Do you remember the day we met?"


    Michael stopped at that word because he remembered.


    "Maybe you''ve gotten better, Michael, but I''m still that womanizer.And I will never change."


    Aserah was talking but Michael didn''t listen to him anymore and kept moving forward.It seemed that Aserah was still a child and never grew up. It would be good if he could straighten up after this punishment.


    "Where are you going?!"


    Michael didn''t want to answer any more, but he could feel the wind in his face and knew he had to be a little more talkative.Aserah would only get worse if he didn''t answer any longer.Michael knew him.Maybe telling him a little of his life would help Aserah.So he stopped and began to speak.


    "You know, I said the same thing years ago. I was never going to change."


    "Then life got angry with me and gave me a child."


    "I didn''t want to love that child, but his mother had died, and I was happier and happier to see him.


    "We rode the swings and went to the parks together. We watched movies and ate chocolates together. When her teeth rotted, I fixed them, and we went back to not eating chocolates.The fact that she called me dad was probably the happiest thing in my life."


    "I had changed."


    "As much as I should have denied it, I didn''t. I loved her, I didn''t. I loved her with all my heart, and it was so nice to live with her like a normal person. We had a lot of fun together, and she was very talented, even if she rarely developed."


    Michael couldn''t stop his voice from trembling as he spoke his last words, and tears fell from his eyes and dripped onto the ground. He clenched his fist so hard that it almost broke.


    "But I couldn''t protect her... "


    "When the time comes, I will definitely take Era out and destroy him, and finally my daughter and I will return to our happy days together."


    Even Aserah was at a loss for words when he heard about Michael''s dream and his life.Michael turned his head and looked at Aserah with reddened eyes.


    "So you''re going to change."


    "But I don''t know by whom."


    Michael didn''t wait any longer and took one step at a time. He was getting farther, but before he got very far, he stopped once more.Michael lifted his head and let the wind blow in his face. He seemed to smell the wind as it blew across his face.


    "You don''t have much time to correct your childish behavior, Aserah. I feel it. There is danger and with it a...young girl..."


    "I smell my daughter."

 Chapter 162: Michael and Aserah

    11 years ago


    on a red but cold planet, a young man not even 20 years old was relaxing with the girls in a pavilion. He was the most flirtatious man on the planet! If he caught a girl''s eye, she was sure to fall in love with him.It was very easy for Aserah to attract a girl, and he was a great master at it.There were not many people like him in history.


    "Hello..."


    At that moment, a handsome middle-aged man stood in front of their table. He had a sweet smile on his face, and Aserah was sure he was up to something, but he still didn''t quite understand what was going on.


    "H-hello..."


    All the girls greeted her shyly, and Aserah was at a loss for what to say.These women he now had at his disposal were very skilled at picking up men and were never shy. Even Aserah had struggled to pick them up.


    But now, this man had embarrassed them with just one word!


    Aserah was at a loss for words. This man who had suddenly come to their table was giving him a different feeling. Who is this man?


    "Girls, could you please leave us alone?"


    "S-sure..."


    The girls left, giggling and embarrassed, each giving Michael a crazy look as they tried to pick him up, but Michael was too tough for that. He had slept with much more beautiful girls, so surely it was just a fantasy that these girls would touch him.


    The girls left, and Michael took the seat opposite Aserah. Michael was very relaxed while Aserah looked at him with a serious and threatening look. Sometimes he took something from the snacks on the table. He would smile at the girls in the distance, giving them hope, because many of the women here did this to weak people, and Michael was just taking revenge on their behalf.


    At that moment, he was waiting for Aserah to recognize him, but his eyes opened after only five minutes. He still didn''t know who he was, but he realized something.


    "You are the one who has been following me for a few weeks!"


    Michael just laughed at Aserah''s reaction. Aserah still didn''t realize a few things, but that didn''t matter either.


    "Yes, you''ve done a great job catching the gaps I gave you so you could see me. Really well done.It''s amazing that you made it to Step 2 at only 20 years old."


    Michael''s words hit Aserah like a missile, and he realized he still had more to learn about himself. He thought carefully.


    "It seems you are a developmentalist. But why are you so old?"


    Aserah looked at Michael once more, searching for the answer to his question.Michael had a naive smile on his face, but it held many mysteries.After a few seconds of looking at that smiling face, Aserah realized the truth.


    "You are cursed..."


    "Hahahahahahaha yes you are right! I must have disturbed the Universe Force a bit, apparently it gave me a punishment, but what could I do? Anyway, I don''t need to tell you all this."


    "I want you to be my student."


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Aserah didn''t know what to say at this sudden offer. A man was coming out of nowhere and asking him to be his disciple. How could he accept right away? No, he couldn''t! How could he accept?


    "Aren''t you too weak to ask me?"


    It was not a challenge. It was a curiosity. If Aserah was stronger than Michael when he was 100 years old, then what was the point of Michael being his master?


    Michael just laughed at this statement and waved his hand.


    All of a sudden, the ground started quaking, it got dark, and everything got turned upside down. It wasn''t actually happening, but people were getting a strong feeling. It was like a planet was crushing down on them and making it hard to breathe. Aserah was the first to act, reaching for the table and attempting to rise. Yet, he found himself grappling with an inability to breathe, accompanied by a tingling sensation that seemed to radiate from his throat. Despite his struggle, he remained steadfast, standing firm against the onslaught, though his brow was marked with sweat, cold drops trickling down.Michael''s proximity to Aserah was unrelenting; his status on Step 2 seemed irrelevant in the face of relentless pressure. Asarah felt powerless to break free from the grip that threatened to overwhelm him. Aserah tried to lift his eyes to see Michael''s rank, but he couldn''t even do that.


    He was clearly not qualified to see his eyes.


    Michael drew his aura and, before Aserah could see it, it quickly wiped the memory of the entire area.Everyone started acting as if nothing had happened, and Aserah came to his senses. He couldn''t believe his eyes.Michael was unbelievably strong! He had put on quite a show, but it was all from just sitting there!


    "I think that''s enough, Aserah."


    Aserah got up from where he had fallen and plopped down on the couch, thinking hard.


    "I''m still not sure."


    "I''ll teach you how to pick up girls."


    "Master!"


    Aserah did a complete 180, suddenly calling Michael master. Finally, the two of them left the building. They were on a different planet, so they were going to leave this world, and Aserah had to get her things.


    "Where are your parents?"


    Michael was a bit hesitant about asking Aserah this question, but he felt it was important. He wanted her to understand something about himself. If he wanted to grow and evolve, he needed to face the challenges that were holding him back. This was Michael''s first lesson, and it was a big one.


    "Does it look like I have a family?"


    "Perfect!"


    "Huh?"


    "Nothing."


    Aserah was also an orphan and owed his life to his development. At a very young age, he found development and killed the old man who had begged him. He then became a Money Hunter in many ways, and soon after he got to Step 2, he found out that he was a multi-talented genius.But he didn''t care about that. Instead, he was completely at ease and spent his life with women and pleasurable things.


    "And do you miss them?"


    "Why should I miss them? I never saw them, and they never cared about me. I am alone."


    At that moment, something happened that Aserah didn''t expect. Michael put his arm around him. Aserah didn''t understand what was happening. Why had Michael suddenly done such a thing?


    "It seems you are no longer alone, Aserah."


    Aserah looked at Michael''s face once more. Michael had a sweet smile on his face. But why was he looking like that? Why was he being so nice to someone he had just met? Why had he chosen him?Michael could have picked stronger students.


    "Are you asking why?"


    Aserah should have expected Michael to read his mind. He didn''t really like it, but he didn''t say anything. It didn''t make sense for him to say anything.


    "Because you needed help. Maybe I could have students who are more powerful and talented, but what''s the point? Their power is limited only by their potential. Only someone who trusts in the power of their emotions can be my student."


    Michael''s words made Aserah see something she didn''t see in herself.The power of emotions... Yes. No matter how much he wanted to hide it, Michael had realized it.Aserah had come this far with only the emotions born of his suffering.


    "Open your heart to growth, Aserah. This world is open to change, and you can change too. You can become stronger."


    "Why are you telling me this? What''s in it for you?"


    With Aserah''s last words, Michael lost himself in thought and looked up at the moon rising in the darkness of the night. He took a deep breath and let it be known that he had lived for hundreds of years. Just that look was enough for that.


    "I don''t know... I don''t really need a student. I guess... I just wanted you to get to a better place and maybe a little because I''m lonely."


    Michael''s every word went to Aserah''s heart and thawed his icy body.Finally, Aserah was able to put his arm around Michael.He didn''t know how he did it, but his body moved on its own, and I think he accepted Michael. For the first time, he felt hope for the future, and for the first time, he felt cared about. Michael was the first person to accept him, and in his heart, Michael was like a father to him.


    Aserah could only say two words in response;


    "Thank you."

 Chapter 163: Miras Return

    Michael let out a deep sigh and started to take a leisurely stroll around the Academy. He''d been through a lot before becoming the headmaster, and even now, the memories were still quite vivid in his mind. Sometimes, he''d find himself sitting in a corner, lost in thought for hours on end. Other times, he''d peek out from the shadows, just to keep tabs on the people he loved. He didn''t want to lose them, too.


    But now, everything was coming up roses. After so many years, he was finally close to saving his daughter. Now, with just one last piece left to save his beloved daughter, Michael felt like he could finally be happy again, just like in the good old days.


    Michael had already arrived at the center of the Academy, but for some reason, he had a strange feeling. He knew something was wrong.


    "Are you okay, Michael?"


    Michael wasn''t startled by the sudden voice. He was still calm, and he knew Gray was behind him, but for some reason, he felt like he needed to look up at the sky.


    "I''m not sure..."


    "I''m supposed to be looking after Sam.As you know, I''m helping him control the Chained Princess, so please don''t hesitate to call me if you need help."


    "Of course. You get on with it."


    Gray nodded and turned, walking away.He knew Michael wasn''t well, but in the three years he had been with him, he had learned that Michael was strong.Michael was more mysterious than he seemed.


    Gray turned around and gazed up at the sky, his brown hair gently blowing in the wind, and the faint scent of death wafting in the air. But he thought, just like Michael, that it was a dream.Because after such a scent of death, the cause should have been revealed in just a few seconds.But even though Gray waited for minutes, nothing appeared.Then Gray let it go and began to move forward, step by step.Now he could think about what was really wrong. Step by step, he spoke as he walked away from the area.


    "I wonder if there''s any way to counteract the trips of the Chained Princess?"


    ***


    Meanwhile, Aserah was in his room, thinking. From the first day he came into this world until today, from the best day of his life to the worst. He had come this far, and Michael was right. He was happy for himself, but he had no right to upset others.Michael had adopted him like a son.To let him down? Aserah couldn''t do that. He was a perverted and selfish man. He trusted no one and killed people who didn''t love him.But Michael... Maybe he had changed him.Aserah, the dark horse of the wild night, was on his way to becoming a really good person.


    But Aserah still haunted Michael.Aserah was only 31 years old. At that age, he was already so advanced in his development that he was considered one of the greatest geniuses in the world. He was so close to being as brilliant as Uranus, the greatest genius.Despite his incredible talent, he had never been able to help Michael with anything.


    "Why did you take me with you, Michael?"


    He asked this question every day, but he never understood why this man, who had treated him like a human being and cared for him for years, would do him such a favor.He asked this question every day, but he didn''t wonder anymore.He just saw it as a daily mistake on Michael''s part.


    Still, Aserah loved Michael more than anything, so the rest didn''t matter.


    At that moment, Aserah was shaken from his feet to his head. This intense aura made him tremble, and his whole body seemed to collapse under its weight. He felt an urge to kill, but he knew it couldn''t be from an ordinary person. It had to be the power of someone at least one step above him.


    "I have to get out now."


    As soon as Aserah felt this aura, he went out, not caring about Michael''s punishment.


    At that moment, Michael also felt the aura coming from the sky. His face turned sour because of this familiar aura. No, no, no, no, no, no! This is not the familiar aura.Auras...


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Michael felt auras coming from the sky. These threatening auras belonged to the hunters, and the only reason the hunters could have come here was for war. Did they want to start a real war?


    As Michael pondered these thoughts, other students began to move quickly towards him. But of course these students were only Red Lightning and above. That would probably be the limit for the hunters too. A battle awaited them above Red Lightning.


    The first person to enter the Red Lightning Academy and arrive in front of Michael was a girl.This girl looked about 15 years old and had very short hair. She looked very similar to Michael in appearance and was like a perfect model.


    And Michael froze the moment he saw her.It had been close to 100 years since he had last seen that brown hair, and Michael tried to hold back the urge to cry as he looked at it. The sweet little girl he had carried on his shoulder was now giving his own father cold, repulsive glances. Michael''s heart felt heavy, more than he could ever bear.


    Mira turned her gaze on her father and laughed slyly, hurting Michael''s heart even more.Michael still hadn''t found a way to get this cursed spirit out of his own daughter, but he was close! Closer than ever!


    "So this is fatherhood. I''m so lucky that I now have everything I need to kill you!"


    Era''s words were actually a bit of a joke. She wasn''t really strong enough to kill Michael.After all, Michael was an age-changing Beast, and his abilities were definitely superior to Era''s.Era was never going to catch Michael.


    But Michael was so vulnerable when it came to Mira. It was his greatest weakness, but also his strength. Michael was already over 500 years old, but what was the point? Even if he was 500 years old, he could never hurt his own daughter. How could he willingly harm his only daughter, who would break Michael''s heart if she fell to the ground?


    Perhaps this would remain Michael''s greatest weakness for the rest of his life.


    Gray had already seen Era in the sky, but she was much farther away. But Gray was flying as fast as he could, trying to get Era away from there before she could hurt Michael.Gray had slept in a stone for 200 years and missed a lot, but he had heard that Michael had a daughter and that Era had possessed her. So he couldn''t let Michael go through that kind of pain.


    At that moment, Era gave Michael a sad look and raised her hand. At that very moment, a dense layer of energy slowly rose from her hand into the sky, coalescing into a ball of blue energy that looked like a spirit fire. The aura emitted by this ball was indeed very powerful and dazzling.


    "It''s time for you to die, old man."


    Era threw the huge ball of energy towards Michael. This ball of energy was 600 meters in size and width. You could see it from all over the Academy.


    Michael could have blocked this attack, but he didn''t. It would have been easy for someone like Michael to destroy it with a wave of his hand, but he had given up and hadn''t even built an energy shield around his body. Even if this attack had been too weak for his body, the direct damage would have killed him because Michael had done nothing.


    At that moment, a brilliant flash of light, and a handsome young man with brown hair appeared in front of the enormous ball of energy.Michael had, of course, seen him coming, but at that moment, Aserah seemed too fast for him.Aserah looked invincible as he stood in front of the huge ball of energy.This was the posture Michael always stood in, the posture that made people look up to him.Now Michael was looking at that back while someone else stood like that.


    "The first thing you taught me was never to fall into darkness.You said I had a family...You said you were my family..."


    "And now you''ve fallen into the darkness and you''re waiting to die! How does that make sense?Why don''t you stand up and show how strong you are?!"


    Aserah had given a good speech, but even though it made an impression on Michael, he was still unprepared and frozen. All he could do was bow his head.


    Aserah didn''t know what to say, but he didn''t think too much. A sad expression appeared on his face for a moment, but it disappeared instantly. He smiled again, but this time it was the first time he could smile with that naive kindness that came from within.He turned his head and looked at the ball of energy coming towards him.


    "So you are not ready yet..."


    A Step 3 aura emerged from Aserah''s body and filled the entire academy.Aserah took a deep breath and looked around him one last time.


    ''You saved me once, old man. Now it''s my turn!!!''


    Aserah suddenly clapped his hands together, and a mummy man appeared behind him. This imaginary mummy man was 120 meters tall and emitted the same mystical aura that Aserah did.


    "The Splendor of the Mummy King!!!"


    As Aserah raised his hands, the Gigantic Mummy behind him also raised his hands, and instantly bandages shot out of his arms and began to wrap around the energy.Both Michael and Era realized what was happening, but they were both too stunned to make a sound.


    BOOOOOOM!!!!!


    With a loud boom, the enormous ball of energy burst where Aserah''s mummy and the Energy Ball had been.Aserah was caught between the two, but he couldn''t escape. He was holding the mummy, and if he let go, the explosion would damage more than half of the academy.Aserah turned one last time and looked at Michael.Michael was still shocked.What could he do? He had to do something now! He had to save him.


    But Michael could do nothing. All he could do was listen to the three words that came out of Aserah''s mouth.


    "Don''t keep me waiting..."

 Chapter 164: Gray VS Era

    After the explosion that Aserah had bravely defended the academy from, there was a short moment of silence. Neither Michael nor Era could speak, as they were both taken aback by the unexpected event. Michael still didn''t realize that he had lost the student he considered like a son.But in fact, Michael was right not to realize it. There wasn''t a trace of dust left of Aserah.


    Michael understood everything, and he looked up at Era, but she had already started talking before he could speak, and she raised her hand to show her innocence.


    "It''s your fault, old man. Maybe if you could have killed me, this man you love would not have died, but you still can''t spare your child. Now that I think about it, you really are a very funny man, Michael. Hahahahahhaa."


    Michael gritted his teeth as Era laughed as if nothing had happened, but he knew that even if he attacked, he could do nothing against his daughter. Even if it remained in his heart as his biggest regret.


    At that moment, a light flashed towards Era.


    "You may not be able to, Michael, but I can!"


    Gray flew up and slammed into Era, sending her speeding away from the Academy. Michael looked at them, torn, wanting to stop Gray, but he knew he shouldn''t, and he forced himself to stop.It was time to make sacrifices, and everything else had to depend on the fate of his daughter.Aserah was dead because of Michael''s mistake, and he deeply regretted it, but there was nothing he could do.Michael had lost, and he couldn''t resurrect Aserah.


    Gray flew with Era at an incredible speed, zooming through buildings.In some places, there were classes. Michael felt a sense of loss as he witnessed Gray and Era soar through the city, some places housing locker rooms, others reminiscent of a boxing arena. The people inside were visibly frightened, seeking refuge as Gray and Era moved through the area.


    Gray kept pushing Era quickly, and just as Era was about to hit Gray''s back with her elbow, Gray entered the wall of the academy with Era. While flying through the air, he let go of Era and kicked her hard in the face. The impact of that kick sent Era crashing to the earth like a meteor.


    "You should never have come here, Era!"


    "It''s not up to you, Gray!"


    Era raised her head and looked at Gray''s face. Era, who had Mira''s face, suddenly changed and her body turned white. The lightning in her eyes disappeared and was replaced by a different color. Era had become frightening, but it wasn''t the first time Gray had seen this. He had seen it a long time ago in the Red Lightning Encounters.


    "King Mode..."


    Mira was one of the children of Uranus and therefore had the right to use King Mode. Era had a deep understanding of the path, and she had countless ways to prepare it.Era was a 600-million-year-old Beast and followed an important lineage in the Dramer Tribe.Her knowledge had grown over the millions of years she had ruled the Hunters.She was a Beast that could single-handedly challenge the Guardians of the 6 Emotions!


    But, alas, despite all her wisdom, Era had passed away, leaving Gray to carry on in her stead. Now, 117 years later, Gray has reached a remarkable level of strength, matching Era''s at the fourth step.


    Yet, despite this strength, Gray still faced challenges. Era''s strength had reached King Mode, and when she stood up and struck Gray''s jaw, Gray found himself unable to defend himself.


    "I''m a Kingslayer, Gray!!! You can''t fight me!!!"


    Gray flew into the air, somersaulting in a desperate attempt to escape, but Era''s attacks came relentlessly, showering Gray with punches to the chest. Gray''s body was suspended in the air, unable to defend himself.


    Gray was looking up at the sky, thinking about Michael''s frozen body and Aserah''s death. Those events had upset Era, but Gray still felt he had to protect the people at the Academy. They couldn''t do anything to help themselves, and Gray didn''t want them to die.


    He realized that he needed to stand up to Era, but he wasn''t sure how. Even though their ranks were the same, there was a vast difference in their years of experience. Gray was no match for Era, who was using a technique like King Mode, the Peak of the Body Path. Gray knew he had to find a way to resist.


    But there was more to the situation than met the eye.


    Gray gazed at the sky, overcome with sadness and uncertainty, but he still remembered. He remembered how his master had rescued him from the street when he was young and weak. He had helped Gray reach the sky, and Gray had hoped to help him in return... Ursula had done it all. Gray reached the sky, but his master was no longer with him.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Gray turned his head and looked into Mira''s face.No! This face was not Mira''s!It was the face of the same man who had killed his master all those years ago!The same man who had killed all his friends!That dirty smile was on his face again.


    "You...you killed him!!!"


    Suddenly, Era''s fist flew through Gray, and Era fell to the ground once more as Gray buried his fist in Era''s cheek.


    Era wiped the blood from her mouth and looked at Gray.


    "It was never supposed to be easy anyway.You are the champion of the Sky Tournament.I''d be surprised if it was such an easy fight!"


    Suddenly, Era shot up into the sky like a bolt of lightning, and the moon shot towards Gray.


    The two collided with each other in the middle of the sky.


    The moment Era and Gray collided, a shockwave rippled through the sky and smashed into the mountains, causing them to collapse.


    But, luckily, nothing happened to either side as a result of this collision. Gray''s anger and Ezra''s King Mode were very strong, but they were both incredibly strong emotions.


    There was a reason why anger was the strongest emotion. There was no limit to anger. The more anger someone felt, the more power flowed through their body.That''s why Gray was able to resist Era even though he was in King Mode. He was just now realizing it.


    He had a chance to avenge his friends!


    Gray swung his fist and tried to hit Era, but she was not weak at all. She dodged and dodged and dodged. She was able to parry each attack.That was the power of the difference in experience!


    But Gray was determined to keep going.Suddenly, he pulled his hand back and a sphere appeared in his hand.


    "Spirit Gravity Explosion!"


    Gray had really advanced on the Spirit path, and Era was amazed. He had learned the ability from Green Lightning and combined it with the power of the Spirit Path.


    Gray swung the orb at Era, and she knew she had to do something. With a surge of energy, she extended an arm to catch the orb.


    BOOOM!


    Era''s heart pounded as she waited for the outcome. Thankfully, she wasn''t hurt, but she was worried about Gray. She hoped that the impact had at least caused some harm.


    "So that''s how vulnerable you are without your sword!"


    Suddenly, a fist emerged from the smoke in the explosion and hit Era in the face, but once again, Gray was stopped by the dark red arms coming out of Era''s body.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not as weak as you think."


    Gray understood that his arm might be torn off, but he didn''t have much love in his life, so this would be a huge impact on him.


    "Divine Sign!!"


    All of a sudden, three circles appeared on Gray''s forehead, and he threw himself backwards as Era looked at them. She had a scary feeling that this Mark was going to attack her, but she was right. Era''s arms were gone.


    But Era was underestimated by Gray. How could the Legendary ancestor of the Hunters be so weak?


    "Torotras Time Winkle!!!"


    A dewdrop fell quickly from the sky and hit Gray''s face, and before he could ask what it was, Gray grabbed his heart and tried to breathe.His eyes showed an incredible will to survive, but it was not of his own doing.Suddenly, he felt his heart stop or slow down, but it was more painful than it should have been.


    "You''re very curious about the real reason I came here, aren''t you, Gray? It never occurred to you that I might have learned your secrets.But I know everything! More than the Immortal Formation or how to break it...."


    Era leaned over with a playful smile and whispered in Gray''s ear."I know where all your students are...."


    Gray''s eyes opened this time, but he could do nothing because of the dew dripping down his body.


    Era stepped back and spread her hands wide and started laughing hysterically.


    "I will start the Sky War again!!!"


    "Get lost!!!!"


    Era''s gaze had mistakenly drifted to the mark on Gray''s forehead, and he had sent her into a dream world. The mistake of falling into his mind was unbecoming of a 600 million year old, but there was nothing to be done. Era''s psychopathic mindset was draining away all her experience.


    Right now, the earth and the sky were an ordinary brown. The ground was black, and the sky sometimes flickered with faint lights.Nothing special about this place, really.


    "What did he do to me?"


    "He brought you to the place of your regrets."


    Era was surprised to hear a voice from a shadow up ahead. She couldn''t see it, but it came closer, holding her blonde hair.Era knew that wise face of his, and he always looked like he was thinking something. But you never knew what he was thinking. He had appeared where he shouldn''t have been, as he often did.Era was speechless when she saw him.


    She was so surprised that her body even stopped working. She had run away from him for a very long time, even though he hadn''t called her.


    "But you have no regrets, do you, Era?"


    "P-P-P-Poseidon!!"


    "Don''t be afraid, Era. I''m not going to do anything to you. I just dropped by."


    "After all, you are so close to death."


    Poseidon''s words opened Era''s eyes, and she suddenly clapped her hands together and stepped out of the illusion, but there was a hand in front of her¡ªthe Gray Spirit had done the Gravitational Blast once again, and this time Era couldn''t block it.


    BOOOM!!!


    The explosion left only one result: both Gray and Era fell from the sky.Gray was severely injured by the dew blows, and Era was severely injured by Gray''s final attack. It''s such a relief that both of them were rescued! If someone hadn''t come to their aid, they would have died.


    It all happened so fast. If Poseidon hadn''t warned Era, she wouldn''t have known what happened to her.


    But there was a little hiccup: Era didn''t seem to be feeling any remorse. So the illusion probably shouldn''t have worked on her, but somehow Poseidon came and kept it going.


    It was all Poseidon''s fault!


    But Era didn''t say a word.


    And wouldn''t you know it, 10 minutes later, two people showed up at the same time!


    One of them was Michael. It took him a while to find and kill the Hunters around the Academy, but he didn''t expect Gray and Era''s fight to end like this.


    On the other side was Artemis, the Queen of the Hunters. She had not participated in the Battle of the Sky, and that was why she was still on the 6th step¡ªshe was still alive.And yet Michael and Artemis had done nothing more than exchange a threatening look.


    They both just took their friends and walked away from the field.

 Chapter 165: 2nd Sky Battle

    There was an airplane in the middle of the ocean, and in this airplane there were about a thousand people, most of whom were developmentalists. There were a few hundred or so Half Step 2s among them, and each one of them had a serious face. They were pleased to have been chosen for this mission, but some people were not as pleased as they were.Ryuga stood in a corner with his knees drawn up and thought.Where had he gone wrong? He should have been asking these questions all along, but it only occurred to him then. He should have quit a long time ago, but he was afraid, just like he was scared now.


    Ryuga raised his head and looked around at the hundreds of soldiers like him. They were all ready for a war, but why did it have to be a war? Couldn''t there be peace?Yet Ryuga didn''t dare say that. He didn''t want to die, and he was determined to find a way to keep himself alive.


    That morning, he woke up just like he always did, and went straight to the training area. He was a Half Step Step 2 expert, just like everyone else, but there was something special about him. Ryuga was more than just a Half Step. He was also a King.


    It had been a long time since Ryuga had been a Half-step, and it was time for him to move up to Step 2, but this time they wouldn''t let him.He remembered the moment they disturbed Ryuga.In an unknown area, a handsome man with blue hair and eyes was meditating.Ryuga started meditating as usual, not paying any attention to anyone.Everyone knew he was very suspicious, but they still didn''t dare do anything.


    Then, a little boy entered the study area.


    "Sir, Great General Shao is calling for you."


    As soon as Ryuga heard the name of the Great General, he opened his eyes and looked at the little boy. This little boy was startled by just a glance. Ryuga was really very dangerous.


    "Why is he calling me?"


    "I don''t know."


    Ryuga stopped listening to the child and got up from his seat to go to the Great General''s training center. He was very strict but loved training soldiers and killing developmentalists at every opportunity. There''s even a rumor he used to eat children, but he stopped because he said they tasted bad. If there were ever a psychopath king, this man would be one of the top candidates.


    Every time Ryuga encountered this general, he felt a tremor of fear. The general was stronger than him, and if he tried to eat him, Ryuga would have no chance of defending himself.


    But when Ryuga arrived at the training field, he saw that there were 12 other people there besides him. When he looked at them, he immediately recognized who they were.They were the strongest hunters of the Half-step Step 2. It seemed that Ryuga had also joined this team, but he didn''t want to think about that right then. He just wanted to leave this place and go to Step 2 as soon as possible. That way, he could finally get a better assignment than this awful place and, after a while, leave the Hunters for good.


    At that moment, General Shao turned his head and looked at the newcomer Ryuga. Ryuga shivered at the sight of him. This man was at the peak of the 2nd Step, and of course, Ryuga was overwhelmed.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "You! Hurry up! Get ready!!!"


    Ryuga didn''t want to keep Shao waiting, and suddenly realized how the others were also shaking. They must''ve heard the stories about General Shao, too.


    "I brought you here for a special mission. You''re lucky to be here!!!"


    Ryuga didn''t need to look at the people around him to know that many of them weren''t too happy about it, but no one said a word.


    Eventually, Shao explained the mission, and they listened. It was clear that it was a mission that put them in a tough spot, but they had no choice at the moment.


    "The Immortal Formation is a very strong formation, but it is also a very delicate formation. Big things fall quickly, and that''s true everywhere. I want you to break this formation first!"


    That was the first task General Shao gave, and the second was the people on the island. He mentioned that some of the Developmentalists were very talented.Of course, neither Ryuga nor the others expected such young people to catch up with them.


    Ryuga looked at everyone and, uncaring, put the paper aside and listened to the general.


    "Destroy their future generations! That way, after a long war, we will win and they will have no future to fight."


    In fact, General Shao was talking about something very logical.They had an opportunity to defeat their enemies and soon a plane would arrive to pick them up.


    Ryuga kept to himself and trusted only himself in this world. No one was close enough to him to reassure him. Ryuga had no weaknesses.


    ''Even though I know I should do this, I can''t help but regret it. They will have lost everything without realizing it... How sad.''


    These were Ryuga''s feelings, but Ryuga only pitied them. He didn''t care if they died. Just pity....


    That day General Shao not only told them their mission.


    ¡°You 13 people must be wondering why you are here with me and not with the others. Because you are strong! Stronger than the others! You will be the ones to lead this war! "You are very strong, even among the Half Steps, and you are our best chance since only people below the 2nd Step can enter the Sky Island. Don''t try to make a breakthrough there, or it will only lead to your death."


    General Shao had a menacing look, and these 13 people were inevitably afraid of him. Each of them was sure that one day he would be stronger than them, but that didn''t matter. The important thing was to survive until that day, since the General could kill them at any moment.


    ''I''m sorry, but this is the end for you. You should have known from the beginning that there are traitors among you. That day, General Shao was very careful, and none of us dared to run away from it. Our mission was very dangerous and long, and because of it, our passage to Step 2 will be delayed. That''s why we''re all a bit reluctant, but it doesn''t matter...''


    There was an incredible noise coming from the back of the plane Ryuga was on.No! It was the sound of other planes! Hundreds of them! There were thousands of them!


    ''The mission General Shao ordered that day... was the 2nd Sky Battle.''


    At that time, in Red Lightning City on Sky Island, many people were gathered around a campfire. After chatting and singing, these people said they were sleepy and left, leaving only a few geniuses.


    All the great geniuses, from Quentin to Orion, were gathered in this area, and every one of them was thoughtful.It had been almost three years since they arrived at the World Tournament. Kai, who was just 14 when he arrived, is now well past 17 and will turn 18 in a few months.


    It had been such a long time.


    "Actually... We''ve all become very close during this time, but there''s still a lot we don''t know about each other. I think it would be nice to get to know each other a little bit more now. At least you can tell me your goals."


    Elena said these words, and everyone agreed with her. Everyone waited for Elena. Since she spoke first, she would be the first to tell.


    What they did now would stay with them forever, and they would always remember these moments that would remind them of their friendship. That''s what true friends do.

 Chapter 166: Pains

    In the darkness of the night, the moon shed its bright white light on the people in the camp. The peaceful and cold feeling of this light made their bodies shiver, but the warm campfire was enough to prevent it. Some of them had lovers. They could feel the warmth by taking refuge with them. Some men had pubic hair, which gave them a warm feeling. Others could already use flames.


    In these 3 years, Kai had finally become a half-step Purple Lightning. Maybe he could have done better, but he had 4 sword skills, and they were not simple skills. He even had the strange ability to use 4 elements, from the legendary Black Lightning to the Ultimate Poison. It was difficult for him to use these abilities to their full potential in his body. Very much so....


    But Kai believed that he would find a way. Someday, there would be something on this celestial island that would help him become Purple Lightning.


    On the other hand, a few Legendary Leaders had joined the Purple Lightning, and Jace and Lena were usually nowhere to be seen, but tonight, even they were here. Only the geniuses from the other academies weren''t here.


    Elena was tense. And her face was grim for the first time in a long time. She was probably about to tell her life story for the first time. She didn''t seem to want to, but everyone around this campfire knew that Elena would. It was useless to tell her not to. If people kept it inside, the pressure in that heart could one day shorten their lives.


    "I am Elena. You already know who I am. I didn''t really live in this country before I came here. My hometown.... It was very different."


    Elena stopped for a moment. She acted as if something had caught her eye, but most of the people here had more power than her. Every single one of them understood that Elena was shedding tears. What had happened to make even Elena, the always smiling Elena, the one who made everyone happy and made people fall in love with her, cry?


    Elena knew. She cried for the first time in a long time.


    "I lived in a dungeon. I didn''t have a life I could call happy and I knew what development was since I was a child. I was a slave in this world. I was always sullen and struggling to survive. I wasn''t stupid. Beautiful women were used and thrown away. So I did my best to make myself ugly."


    Despite Elena''s words, her appearance was very different now. She was beautiful and sweet. Many people wanted her, not just men.


    But Elena had to tell them. So that the pain in her heart could leave her.


    "I was alone, but the people around me were very kind to me. They all worked for my well-being and some of them sacrificed themselves so that nothing would happen to me. Because I was very young. They didn''t want me to experience something so painful at my age. Maybe one day I would have met a worse end, but they didn''t want to see that. That was the only reason they went in my place. "


    At that moment, Elena smiled again. This smile could warm a person. It could take away the cold feeling of the moon and hide all the pain at the same time.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    " But one day everything changed..... "


    " Because I''ve seen him..... "


    Elena''s voice grew fainter and fainter. It was like a light was shining. There was someone in her eyes. Who had saved her that day?


    "I didn''t know my parents my whole life. They were both dead, they said. But I was kept as a slave. Sometimes I wished to die with them. The fear I felt every day as a slave was too much for me. I couldn''t stand it anymore. Death was the next best thing."


    "I was not and could not be in love with him, he was centuries older than me. But I could see him as a father, because Michael rescued me from the slave market and raised me as his own daughter. Sometimes he gave me strange food. But somehow, trusting him was the right thing to do, and I didn''t go against him. I learned too late that what he gave me opened up my potential.


    "He told me when I was in despair. He taught me that under my ugly face there was a beautiful person. "


    ''Why do you cover your face with your hair? No one can see your beautiful face when you do that.''


    Michael looked like a hero. Underneath him was the rubble of the crumbled wall and around him were pieces of broken dungeon iron, but Michael was smiling and looking at Elena. Elena had put her hair in front of her and that''s why you couldn''t see her face, but through her hair she could see this heroic man. All the other slaves had backed away, but Elena looked directly into Michael''s eyes, despite the stones in her eyes. Was it her courage? No, it was not! She admired Michael completely. To be strong enough to protect someone. Could Elena be that strong? That was all she could think about at that moment. For the first time in her life, Elena didn''t do anything, but a smile appeared on her face. It was the first time she smiled for real!


    "He wanted to send me to the academy so that I could develop for the first time in a long time. I was so happy. That day was very important for me, and I sat next to a girl with blond hair in the ward. Unlike me, she didn''t look happy at all. I had no idea why she was like that or what she was upset about, but I had set a goal.


    Clara''s eyes flickered for a moment at these words. She was the girl with the blonde hair. She always walked around with a sullen and angry face. Her anger was not directed at anyone. It was against all of humanity. It was against life. Death, birth, love. He was angry at everything in this life that made people think they were happy. Happy? There would always be a problem. Being happy in this world was forbidden to developers.


    "I wanted to make them smile. I wanted to make her smile sincerely and show her the beauty of life, and I still want to do that. I didn''t learn the meaning of life, and my childhood was full of pain. But why don''t other people take the chance they have? Why do they think they are so sad? Didn''t they believe in someone who went through worse things in life than they did? "


    A tear fell from Elena''s eye, but this time she couldn''t stop it. She just lifted her eyes and looked up at the moon. At that moment, the tears began to flow slowly from her eyes, trickling down her cheeks and onto her chest.


    "I saw the moon when I was 12.... Why do they still feel so alone? Can''t they see the moon in the sky even now? Why don''t they understand? I''m tired of explaining. Please-¡±


    A hand grabbed Elena''s and stopped her from speaking. Holding back tears, Elena turned her head to look at her captor.


    " Enough, Elena.... "


    Quentin looked at Elena with a sad expression. There was pain in his eyes. But Elena didn''t understand why he stopped her.


    "We know how you feel, Elena. Look around you."


    Elena turned her head and looked at the other people around the campfire. They all had their heads down and were pensive. They all had pain in their minds. Just a little pain. A big pain rooted in their hearts. It would only get worse with time and one day it would destroy them. The way to fight it was to give up now. They had to let go.


    "There is pain in all of them. Let each of them face that pain alone. Your words only add to the pain in their hearts."


    Elena lowered her head when she heard the trouble she had caused. She wiped her eyes with her hand. There was nothing more to say. Elena could only sigh deeply, but she didn''t.


    "I''m sorry. "

 Chapter 167: Beside the Campfire

    "The development world was different, Elena. It''s the same for all of us. We couldn''t master our emotions without experiencing something painful. We had to be weak before we could be strong." Raiya spoke.


    "I have a little brother. He and I lived alone, and I worked hard for his life, but there was no cure in the world for his illness. That was when I awakened my powers and Michael found me. He took my brother to a hospital in the land of the Developers and helped him heal. I don''t know, maybe he''s fully recovered now and maybe he has the power of emotions too, but I won''t be able to see him for a long time. It hurts my heart inside and makes me long for the old days, no matter how selfish it is. "


    "On his way to the Academy, John lost the childhood friends he had been with all his life. But because of that, he became the Ice King. "


    "Summer''s family comes from the main line of hunters, but he sought and found a way against all odds. He escaped. He found his way to the Academy, and now he is our friend. That is how he found the light and became the Enlightened King. "


    Everyone''s breathing became ragged for a moment as they talked about these two people. Even Raiya couldn''t keep his voice from trembling for a moment as he spoke. It was not because of their present suffering. It was because of the pain to come. Everyone knew that but John.


    But Raiya continued. It would be inappropriate for him to stop here. John might become suspicious...


    "We have all suffered, Elena. Every single one of us here came from under a mountain, and that mountain was heavy. Countless people like us were crushed under it. We are the lucky ones. Because we are no longer under that mountain."


    After Raiya had said his last words, everyone was deep in thought again. Elena knew of her own suffering. Raiya knew. John knew. Kronos, Fury, Toma, Zack, Kai, Jack, every single developer. Hadn''t each of them suffered deeply? Wasn''t there a pain in each of their hearts that made them stronger? A joy, an excitement, an energy!


    "If you go under this mountain again..."


    "I will go under the mountain with you...."


    Kai''s words drew attention once again. Everyone here knew the weight of this mountain. But why wasn''t Kai afraid to go under the mountain again? No, he was not! He was afraid. Even if you looked at him for a moment, you could see his hands trembling. There was a moment in his eyes when he understood this feeling a little. He hadn''t felt any real pain in the hospital. It was the death of his master, Randal, who left that mountain on him that made him cry like crazy. The master who hugged him before his eyes, who trained him, who taught him the meaning of a smile. How broken was Kai''s heart when he died? Kai had gone under the Thunderbolt of Trouble just to save him, but what was the point? Randal had smiled in Kai''s face one more time for Kai''s life. Even now Kai had to stop himself from crying when he remembered his master.


    "Why do you want to go under the mountain again?"


    Zaheer was perhaps the one who had suffered the least in this area. He had not borne the weight of that mountain enough. The only thing that drove him in his life was failure. He became ambitious just to keep up with the others. He fought to do his best. But he didn''t go under the mountain. He didn''t know how heavy it was. How far could Zaheer go like that?


    Kai laughed softly at that moment. He turned his head and looked up at the sky, which made his body shiver. He was cold. He could have warmed himself with his flames. But he didn''t. He loved this cold that penetrated his heart. It kept him awake at all times.


    "Under this mountain, seconds pass like years. The slightest pain turns into agony. Your heart is broken, but you have to keep going, you have to keep going to survive, but I don''t know how far I can go..."


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    As Kai continued to speak, Emma squeezed his arm. When Kai turned his head to see what was happening, he saw Emma''s reddened eyes. Emma wasn''t looking at Kai. She was looking at the ground, but Kai could see what she was thinking.


    " Don''t go... "


    That was what was in Emma''s heart. Emma didn''t want to lose him again. She couldn''t wait that long.


    Kai didn''t say anything, just pulled Emma into his arms and held her against his chest. They never knew what time would bring. Kai could die any moment. It could happen in real life or here. The Immortal Formation protected their lives, but the Immortal Sword Academy had returned. They would find out what was going on. The hunters could have come here at any time, but the other students who had died made it less likely. The returned students must have told their academy what had happened. That way, the Immortal Sword Academy would be destroyed.


    "When we return to the real world, we will be true geniuses, but we will also be targets. So be ready for danger at all times."


    Kai looked away and looked directly at Zaheer. Zaheer couldn''t quite decipher the meaning in those eyes. Was it the look of someone who had gone under the mountain?


    " One day you will be a memory in everyone''s eyes... .... "


    Kai''s look made Zaheer''s soul tremble. At that moment, Kai looked at him with a smile. This look was completely different. Zaheer couldn''t remember anyone looking at him like that.


    "Do your best to be one of the good ones."


    ".... "


    Everything fell silent and no one said a word. Everyone kept to themselves and thought. Zaheer felt a great emptiness in his heart because of Kai''s words. For the first time, Zaheer felt in his heart what someone who had gone under that mountain must have felt. In the silence, a young man came sleepily. It seemed very difficult for him to even open his eyes, apparently he had just woken up and received a report. He had probably come at this hour because it was an urgent report. But at the same time, it must not have been very important, otherwise this young man could not have been so reckless.


    "Sir, a cave has been found in the easternmost part of Sky Island. According to the information we have, this cave might have something to do with the Immortal Dragon. I brought it at this time in case it might be useful to Kai. You can leave at any time. I must sleep now. "


    Kai''s generation was the youngest on Sky Island. No matter how much of a legend Kai was, no one held him in high esteem. Those like this sleepy child just called him Kai. Not that they had anything to do with Kai. They just didn''t care enough to show him any respect.


    Since Kai knew that this had something to do with the Immortal Dragon, he had to go. But who should go with him?


    "I''ll go with you."


    Kevin had wanted to go with Kai. He had been in the city for a while and was bored. So he wanted to go.


    "Count me in."


    Jack could already keep up with others by stealing their energy with his Misty Thief ability. His potential was not enough to compete with others. His mother hadn''t become so powerful because of her potential. His mother just had potential. Perhaps if Maria had been in the First Sky War, the developers would have benefited greatly. Because there, Maria could have made a big breakthrough like Michael and reached the 6th level. She was the legendary Misty Thief!


    Emma was about to raise her hand to come, but Kai stopped her. In the past, Emma would have been annoyed by Kai''s behavior and thought that he was bored with her, but there was no way she could think that now.


    "I have a bad feeling, Emma. Don''t come."


    Kai said this only to protect Emma. Emma''s development base was much lower than the others. She couldn''t defend herself like Kevin and Jack. Kai didn''t want to try so hard to protect her. Emma didn''t have to come on this expedition.


    One more person could have come on this mission. At least one more person should have come.


    "I''m coming."


    This voice was Alvar with an unexpectedly serious expression.


    "The Eastern Dragon Academy will also be there for this cave. I really have to go!"


    Kai nodded, and the people who should go were chosen. But Kai still looked at Zaheer. Zaheer felt this look and got up and started walking towards his house.


    "Don''t you want to come, Zaheer? "


    Zaheer shuddered at Kai''s question. Zaheer hadn''t been anywhere for a long time, and the reason he had stayed at the Academy for so long was because he wanted to go to the Purple Lightning, but Zaheer had reached the Purple Lightning. Now he had to go immediately.


    "Sorry, I''m getting sleepy... I have to go now."


    Zaheer started to walk away and Kai turned his head to the ground. He had nothing more to say to Zaheer. But he had a lot to say to himself. He didn''t look at Zaheer. But he spoke for him.


    "You could have just said I''m running away..."